Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“And above all, watch with glittering eyes the whole world around you because the greatest secrets are always hidden in the most unlikely places…”

“Get a move on, Young-ah! We’re gonna be late!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming! Hold your tails!” the raven-haired sophomore shouted from his single bedroom.

Somehow, in a span of less than a week, the once-basic space assigned to him was now littered with piles of unworn clothing, empty suitcases, and a variety of crystals of numerous sizes and colors. Admittedly, he didn’t set aside as much time as he would’ve liked to decorate his new dorm the way he wanted.

Instead, he spent the last two days catching up with friends and enjoying the city’s nightlife, as most students do. This was especially the case in the hidden dominion of Mabeob-dong, otherwise known as the “Mythic Domain.” This realm was where monsters and other paranormal beings prospered, both academically and professionally since the human world forbade them from doing much else aside from passing through. Their presence wasn’t unwelcome per se, but Earth possessed its own set of laws that often disadvantaged non-humans in the working field so they mainly kept separate.

The two realms weren’t so different in terms of culture, however, as Eungyeol Supernatural University functioned similarly to that of any other human college; it had regular courses, faculty, clubs, athletic teams, Greek life and on-campus facilities, to name a few. Off-campus there were plenty of bars and social spots, so mythical afterlife was seldom boring.

His room was almost nest-like in its current state, which one could normally predict from another lair-bound creature, but not a warlock like himself. In fact, upon first glance, it looked to be better suited for the very friend who was currently calling his name.

“I’ve been holding them for nearly five minutes already! Even Binnie was ready before you and he’s always late,” the ever-so-impatient Choi Yeonjun complained, rolling his eyes.

The kumiho-hybrid wasn’t wrong, having caught their other Frankenstein roommate leaving their dorm earlier in the morning to head to the gym. He impatiently whipped his long, orange tails back and forth just as the straggler in question burst out into the living area.

“Alright, ready! Sorry to keep you waiting,” Wooyoung expressed in earnest, wielding his trusty black satchel stuffed with all of the necessary supplies.

He was forced to carry his notebooks in his arms, lest they fell out of his bag while inevitably power-walking to class.

“Aigo, Jung Wooyoung, always the cheeky one,” Yeonjun teased him, revealing his sharp teeth as he smirked down at him. “Let’s dip, shall we?”

Finally, the pair made their way out of their shared dorm and out into the world for their first day of classes. They weren’t in the same major, with the elder being a dance performance major and the younger working toward a degree in practical witchcraft. Their first year was a breeze since all new students were required to complete the same general freshman curriculum, but this year was sure to provide them with advanced challenges as they marked the start of their respective careers.

“So, what class are you starting off with today?” Yeonjun questioned, not looking at him as they moved. “Thankfully, mine is a theory course or else I would’ve left you behind to get a head-start on stretching.”

“Y’know you could’ve done your own thing regardless of our schedules, right?” Wooyoung uttered, feeling the weight of his bag bounce slightly with each step. “I’m a grown man, I can handle myself!”

“Of course you are,” Yeonjun replied, albeit jokingly. “But I know us and we’d both get lonely.”

“For real,” the younger agreed. “I’ve got Potions until the afternoon, what’s the move for the rest of the day?”

“I have Ballet at 12:30, followed by my first group performance rehearsal and then Modern until my next practice this evening.”

“That’s all in one day?!” Wooyoung squawked in disbelief. “...Does this mean we’re not getting dinner together later? It sounds like I’m never gonna see you again at this rate.”

“Don’t be extra, Young-ah, y’know I can’t ghost you even if I tried,” the elder pointed out, given their living situation. “Plus, I have to eat at some point.”

“I’d hope so,” Wooyoung reasoned. “Can’t have you wasting away from starvation before we graduate. Like you said, I’ll get lonesome.”

“I suppose Changbin and your other homies don’t matter to you then, huh?” Yeonjun taunted, referring back to their third roommate.

“Aish, y’know that's not what I meant! Anyway, what about Bin-ah? Will he be back late, too?”

“Could be, but probably not. I think he has Sports Nutrition and maybe one other seminar, but I dunno,” Yeonjun informed, smoothing a hand over his hair and pointed ears. “At any rate, I doubt he'll be too tired to stay out through the evening.”

“Good, I'll hit him up later about dinner then,” Wooyoung grinned in satisfaction.

“Yeah, don't wait up for me, babe,” the hybrid instructed sarcastically, humoring him.

They laughed as the other boy shoved him playfully and before they knew it, they had to split up to make their way toward their separate wings. Wooyoung waved goodbye before checking his pocket watch that displayed that he only had less than 10 minutes to get to class on time, which was still a ways away.

“Oh, crap!” he whispered angrily to himself, deciding that his two choices were to sprint the whole way there or find someone to hitch a ride with.

There were no shuttles in sight and he hadn’t learned a teleportation spell yet, so those weren’t viable options. He spun his head around frantically in time to see another sophomore girl who he thought he recognized leaving one of the campus coffee shops, who then turned toward her parked hover-moped.

“Hey, uh, excuse me miss!” Wooyoung hollered out, quickly jogging toward her.

She glanced up at him just as she was strapping on her helmet, being careful not to harm her antennas.

“Oh hi, Wooyoung-ssi,” the girl responded calmly. “I remember you, I think we had Physics together last year, right?”

“Yeah, Lee Suhyun?” the boy recalled.

They sat adjacent to each other in the lab, but never spoke before today.

“That’s me, did you need something?”

“Um, yes actually,” he confirmed sheepishly. “Were you headed toward the sciences wing?”

“Yeah, I have Intro to Planetary Sciences first, why?”

“Great! If it’s not too much trouble, do you think I could hitch a ride with you there please? I’m in the Witchcraft Department, it’s located in the same building and I’m running behind this morning.”

“Sure, hop on,” Suhyun advised with a shrug, allowing Wooyoung to climb on behind her.

“Thank you so much, Suhyun-ssi! You really are an angel without wings, I owe you big time,” he praised, tucking his notebooks in between them.

“I suppose all aliens are when you put it that way,” she chuckled, turning the floating vehicle’s engine on. “We might not be flying up high, but hold on tight, mmkay? Wouldn’t want you splitting your head open before the semester starts.”

“On it!” Wooyoung concurred and the two were off.

The ride was smooth sailing, arriving at their destination in half the amount of time it would’ve normally taken him if he walked. Once there, he bowed to Suhyun in gratitude after dismounting and bid her farewell before bolting into the building.

Once inside, he found his classroom on the second floor with relative ease and slipped into it with just a minute to spare. Surprisingly, it wasn’t as packed as he thought it would be given his near-tardiness, so he walked toward the back of the room to secure his seat next to another familiar face.

“Hey, Wooyoung-ah!” the brunette boy spoke to him. “Good to see you again, how was your summer?”

“Hi, Seongjun-hyung! Right back at you,” the younger boy reciprocated as he sat down next to him at the lab table.

He and the fellow warlock, Son Seongjun, were in the same basic math class as freshmen and became friendly, despite not being super close. Whereas Wooyoung had dreams of one day opening up his own magick shoppe (slash - if it was successful and time/money allowed it - café, since he also loved cooking), Seongjun told him early on that his goal was to work in occult and metaphysical supply chain. It only made sense that they’d end up in the same potions class, too, as Wooyoung could be seeking out materials from him one day.

“It was pretty lit, mostly grinding at my eomma’s restaurant and trying to keep myself from going insane,” Wooyoung continued. “I love her to death, but she’s got some sense of humor sometimes…”

“I hear you, but you’re funny, too, so it must be genetic!” Seongjun complimented.

“Thanks, how was yours?”

“Good, I did an internship at an apothecary in the Downtown District.”

“Nice, that sounds fun!”

“It was! Kind of wish it was paid though, but any experience is good experience at this point, y’know?” Seongjun considered, and Wooyoung was about to comment before the elder boy noticed someone else walking in. “Hey, Yoojung! Over here!”

The young witch smiled brightly at him as she wandered over. She had a short, dark brown bob haircut with bangs that went straight across her forehead and her aura felt warm like that of sunflowers swaying in the daylight of summer as she joined them.

“We really must stop meeting like this, oppa,” she joshed, sitting down on his opposite side.

“Well then, Lucifer forbid anyone here knows we’re friends,” the male shot back with an equal frame of mind before redirecting his stare again. “Speaking of which: Wooyoung, this is Choi Yoojung. She and I go way back to our middle school days.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Wooyoung-ssi,” she acknowledged politely as they bowed to one another.

“Likewise,” Wooyoung addressed back. “Are you two chasing the same career path?”

“Not quite, I’m an aspiring herbalist,” she elucidated. “I’d love to be able to work at a pharmacy or even a hospital in the future.”

“That’s awesome! I’m sure you’ll excel and manifest your dream as well,” Wooyoung offered her as a final sentiment before their professor gathered the group’s attention for the start of class.

“Good morning, everyone! I trust that everyone had a good first year at ESU, my name is Professor Choi Sangyeop,” the chimera-hybrid declared.

He had lustrous, black feathers going down from his scalp to the base of his spine and looked to be young, maybe only five or so years older than his students. Wooyoung internally deduced that he must’ve recently finished medical school to begin teaching so soon.

“Today, we’ll start off by going over the syllabus and required materials you’ll be needing to purchase for class. Then, we’ll be going over a few tools of the trade and finally, I’ll end class with a demonstration to prepare you for your first at-home assignment. Sounds good?”

The class hummed in agreement and then got to work. The eventual good luck potion demonstration was quite simple, and Professor Choi also explained that the blend could be used as a sprinkle or spray to invite luck into one’s home or workplace, as well as amplified if used in a bath which Wooyoung made sure to take comprehensive notes on (even if his dorm didn’t have a tub).

After a few lengthy hours, class finally came to a close. He parted ways with Seongjun and Yoojung, and made a beeline toward the dining hall for lunch before stopping by the campus store to pick up the needed ingredients, looking forward to how his good luck potion would turn out.

_____________________________

There’s a famous saying that explains that psychology exists “to give us a completely different idea of the things we know best.”

That was what the curious werewolf told himself when he made his final selection for this semester’s elective course about a month before the school year began. It wasn’t that Song Mingi wasn’t interested in psychology or else he wouldn’t have picked it out of the classes that were made available to him. It was quite the contrary, fully believing that taking a psychology class would better help him understand the minds of other creatures once he began working in hospitality.

However, it wasn’t until he mapped out the rest of his schedule that he realized he booked himself with three back-to-back courses on his first day back at school. Once he figured out his mistake, he perfunctorily decided to stick with his choices through the end of the semester. It may have been foolish, but he spared no effort in attempting to conceal his yawns from where he sat toward the back of the large lecture hall where his unicorn-hybrid instructor, Professor Park Bom, was discussing in depth how science is used to test hypotheses concerning behavior.

“As you see here, psychologists - both human and monster - have long employed the scientific method in their practices,” she presented. “We apply the understanding gleaned through research to create evidence-based strategies that solve problems and improve afterlives…”

She continued whizzing through her slideshow on the projection screen while Mingi struggled to keep his eyelids in an open position. His personality sometimes flipped between being a “gentle giant” character and just plain hyperactive, the latter trait unfortunately taking control of his mind at the present moment as he fought the urge to get up and move his legs.

He tried to find another outlet to release his restlessness, glancing around the room at his peers. All of them, to his chagrin, were focusing on the presentation and taking diligent notes on their laptops as he should be doing. He nearly let out a tired groan before he remembered where he was, letting his gaze stray further over the crowd.

Suddenly, his leer stopped at one individual in particular.

The seated figure almost looked to be human in body shape, having no visible signs of any wings, horns or claws from what he could see. It’s possible he could have scales or some other skin features, but Mingi couldn’t tell by the fact that he was wearing some form of black balaclava with two chains crossed in an “X” shape and some small spikes on it to cover up most of his face. On top of that, the man wore a matching black fedora to keep his hair out of sight. Mingi wondered how no one, namely his instructor, advised him to remove the garments yet since it obviously went against the dress code.

On the other hand, it was a university for monsters. He’s sure he’d seen more obscure characters on a day-to-day basis around campus, but for some reason, he couldn’t peel his eyes away from the mysterious being. He watched him with interest, noticing that he didn’t bring a computer like the rest of the students surrounding him and instead wrote with a quill pen into a leather-bound notebook. His fingertips appeared to have a dark gradient even from a distance, almost as if he dipped them into the same ink he was scribing with.

Mingi felt hypnotized, which was ironic considering the subject matter of the class they were sitting in. He almost thought it was possible that he could’ve fallen asleep mid-class and was now visualizing this odd soul sitting a few rows ahead of him as if he was awake. This didn’t appear to be the case, however, and as his schedule neared its end for the day, he couldn’t help himself from continuing to glance over at the boy periodically until the last bell rang. Even after they were dismissed and the students filed out of the hall to leave, the memory of the masked man plagued his brain until he finally found the energy to venture toward the dining hall for dinner. Before he arrived, Mingi still made a point to text his best friend to meet him there, who answered almost immediately.

Soon enough, Mingi found the first open booth he could upon entering the hall and plopped down on it, waiting all of one minute before the thin, familiar outline of his pal appeared in his peripheral vision.

“Why the long face? Hope I didn't keep you sitting here for too long,” the voice announced, followed by the signature echo that came after it.

“Nah, don't stress. Your perfect attendance record remains intact for another night,” Mingi laughed, finally looking up at the other man.

Technically, his friend didn't even need to be here. The boy formerly known to the living world as Kim Hongjoong never ate, let alone slept since there was no longer a physiological reason for him to. He was sporting the same outfit he wore every day, which were the same clothes he passed away in, only now they appeared all white and glowing in his ghost form. His attire consisted of a simple cap above two clips on one side of his soft brown hair, a zip-up velour jacket with argyle lining, high-waisted flare jeans and chunky combat boots. It was a shame to think that someone majoring in music production, but minoring in something like fashion design was limited in what items came from their own wardrobe.

“Anyway, since you're here now, y’know what’s up,” Mingi went on, standing up from the booth and stretching his arms over his head. “Mind watching my bag for a sec?”

“Your wish is my command, alpha,” Hongjoong drawled, then snickering when the younger male made a disgusted face in response.

“Aish, I've told you not to call me that! It's so cringe,” he groaned.

“That’s exactly why I do it! It's the little things in this afterlife that bring me joy.”

“Whatever, I’mma grab an elk burger. Be right back,” Mingi finished before going to stand in line at the grill.

It should go without saying that he was primarily a carnivore, but he did actively try to incorporate other foods into his diet since part of his studies would involve understanding the basics of cuisine. There was that and he also didn’t want to develop any health problems later in his afterlife as a result of too much red meat consumption.

The line went relatively quickly and once he got some other sides on his plate and a beverage, he returned to his seat to start chowing down.

“If you want, I can go back to get you a glass of air to drink,” the werewolf jested.

“I think you got lost on your way to university, Mingi-yah, you should've enrolled at a clown school,” Hongjoong deadpanned, crossing his arms unamused.

“Pretty sure there would be no educational value there for dudes like me, I figure my dorm room would look an awful lot like a cage.”

“Fear not, I'd pull up at the circus to see you. So, how’d your day go?”

“So tiring. It started with Hotel Management, which was fine, but I was already starting to fade halfway through Technical Writing in the afternoon,” Mingi described, stabbing at his sweet potatoes. “I felt bad since I actually like writing, I think I'm just having a hard time settling back into a normal day schedule after getting to sleep in all summer long.”

“I used to know that vibe, I get it,” Hongjoong sympathized, placing his hands behind his head to lean back into them. “I had a pretty solid start to the semester, I thought. I had Fashion Fundamentals in the morning and that was fun, followed by Mythology.”

“Did you learn anything interesting there?”

“Only that this realm allegedly had pretty gnarly beginnings, not that the human world didn't,” the elder reflected. “I'm just glad my soul exists in this era of monster history rather than back then.”

“I feel you, the werewolves of yesteryear were savages,” Mingi scoffed, unable to imagine killing anyone so long after his species became socialized. “What they did sounds like way too much effort to survive anyway. I'm thankful for modern civilization, too.”

“I'd cheers to that if only you brought me that glass of air.”

“Just because you're undead doesn't mean you can't walk, go get it yourself if you want it so bad!” Mingi laughed.

This was their usual banter, having met in a required literature course last year and first bonding over their shared taste in music. Since then, they've been inseparable and know each other to a T. They sat there giggling for a few more seconds before Mingi took another bite.

“Was Technical Writing your last class?” Hongjoong asked.

“Oh, no, my bad. I just got out of my psych elective,” Mingi clarified.

“Was that enlightening at least?”

“Well…,” Mingi was about to delve into what occurred during the class, but still felt uneasy about it.

He knew Hongjoong would never judge him for how he felt, but that was it: Mingi wasn't sure what he was feeling.

“...Well?” Hongjoong urged, noticing how his friend spaced out.

“Um, the class itself was okay, but… something kinda strange went down.”

“Something strange, at a supernatural college? Groundbreaking.”

“Alright, cool it, The Devil Wears Prada,” Mingi frowned.

“Y’know I can't help myself sometimes. But anyway, what went down?”

“There was this dude in class who… aish, I couldn't tell if he was a monster or not? He was decked out in all black and rocking a mask the whole time, I couldn’t really peep his face. He also had a vintage notebook with him to take notes.”

“Sounds like a pretty tortured soul, at least in appearance.”

“Aigo... I did just lowkey describe the witch doctor-type, didn't I?” Mingi moaned, shoving his face into his palms for not realizing sooner.

“Only a little... Was he wearing guy-liner? I do know you have a slight thing for brooding emo guys,” Hongjoong teased, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

“It ain’t that!” Mingi insisted, now feeling his blood rush to the blonde ears that peeked out from his spiky, black tresses. “He looked more villainous than goth or punk, to be honest. Like he belonged to a major secret society.”

“He could! You never know,” Hongjoong deliberated. “What, do you get evil vibes from him?”

“I don't think so, but… I dunno, I'm just going off here. I'm not sure why I'm even bringing this up. I've never seen him before and who cares what I think of him, right?”

“You could get to know him, no one is stopping you from introducing yourself,” Hongjoong noted, to which Mingi replied with a slow nod.

He knew next to nothing about this being, but something about him piqued his interest. Maybe it was just his edgy get-up or he was really intrigued to find out more about the man behind the mask, but his answer would come to him naturally in due time. For now, he rested for the remainder of the evening to prepare for another full day of coursework tomorrow.

If he dreamt about a figure dressed in all black later that night, it was no one's business but his own.

Chapter Text

Water is life's matrix. It flows within us just as we are able to wade in its abyss. When you learn to face the waves, you can become one with them.

Coming back to this pool never felt like such a relief for the siren, having spent the last few months away from it. Park Seonghwa certainly wasn't out of practice, using the better half of his summer to maintain his strength by swimming in the ocean near his parents’ seaside home. Still, he’d missed the competitive aspect of it.

This year would mark his third as a member of the collegiate swim team, having thoroughly enjoyed his first two. The cool sting of the water swept along his jagged scales, which shone an iridescent aqua color against the surface’s reflection. His thin, but fit body was propelled forward by a long, jewel-toned tail. He was on his final lap, his stamina only slightly faltering as he reached the end of the lane. He flipped around to flick off the wall and headed in the opposite direction, making his best effort to push off with as much force as he could muster.

The junior careened toward the representative finish line, striving to best his own personal records he set not too long ago. His heart was pounding and before he knew it, his webbed fingers hit the wall in front of him to signal the end of his time. He at last reemerged out of the pool, not to breathe of course as he did so just fine on both land and sea. The water trickled off his head down his tan back, eventually hoisting himself out of the pool to sit on the concrete edge. As he did so, one of his teammates swam up to him in the next lane over.

“Dang, Hwa, you’re already done with your laps?” the dark-brown haired boy exclaimed with raised eyebrows, treading in place.

The merman speaking to him, Kim Younghoon, was a senior who helped him when he first noticed the younger male having trouble getting settled onto the team. Seonghwa suddenly looked around him, realizing that the rest of his teammates were either finishing behind him or still completing their swims.

“Oh! Wow, uh, I-I didn’t even notice,” he stuttered timidly, now feeling self-conscious.

He was always a fast swimmer, but only got better with his coach’s guidance once he made it onto the team. Since then, his times continued to improve and he was now among the team’s quickest members.

“Don’t act clueless, kid. We all know you’re on your way to becoming a Monstrolympic legend, no need to feel shy about it!” Younghoon reassured, lifting himself up to sit next to him.

“Thanks, hyung,” Seonghwa said, peeling off his swim cap and goggles to expose his lengthy, sable locks.

He grew his hair out over the summer, thinking it added to his already-breathtaking siren beauty. It was tough sometimes, often feeling like others only gave him attention because they liked how he looked or sounded. A frequent worry was that he'd be claimed for either of those characteristics rather than for the sake of true love when he was ready to settle down in adulthood, but he distracted himself from those thoughts by swimming.

Ironically, when he wasn't swimming, he was singing with the school's acapella group in their baritone section. He felt so free when he sang and the good part about being in a group was that the focus wasn't always on one being, so he could get away with masking his siren call amongst the crowd of other voices.

“Need a towel?”

The sudden cloth that appeared in front of Seonghwa startled him out of his momentary daydream. He looked up at his other senior teammate, Lee Dongmin, who offered the item to him with a radiant smile. Dongmin (who everyone called by his stage name “Eunwoo”) had perfected said smile over his years of being a theater major, and he and Younghoon essentially raised Seonghwa on the team much like parents would.

“Thank you, Eunwoo-hyung, how would I ever survive without you guys?” Seonghwa addressed both mermen sarcastically, drying himself off and watching his tail shift back into normal legs as he was now fully removed from the pool.

“Yah, freeze in here all night for all we care!” Eunwoo chuckled, flicking Seonghwa behind his finned ear playfully. “You'll miss us when we dip next year, y'know.”

“I know, don't remind me. It feels so soon,” Seonghwa sighed, allowing Eunwoo to help lift him up off the ground.

“Chill, Hwa, it's only the second day of classes. We still have a long season ahead of us,” Younghoon reminded him. “But if you miss us that much already, you could always audition for Eunwoo-hyung’s next musical to spend more time with him!”

“Between this, acapella and going to classes, I think I'd probably never sleep again,” Seonghwa whined, making the other two giggle.

“You’re always hustling, Hwa. I hope we’ll all be together as featured athletes on some sports channel one day,” Younghoon alluded, making the siren grin widely at the notion.

Just then, they heard the loud blow of their coach’s whistle from the other side of the aquatics center. The three of them about-faced and scuttled toward him, careful not to slip on the wet ground. The rest of the team soon joined them as they lined up in front of the bleachers.

“Alright, guys, great job so far on tryouts!” Coach Son Hyunwoo, a selkie-hybrid, praised them. “We’re gonna move onto sprints in the next minute or so before your cooldown, so I want to see everyone put their best fin forward. I’ll be posting the roster up tomorrow afternoon; I saw a lot of new faces this year and I’m looking forward to working with you if you make the cut. Best of luck out there!”

The group dispersed to get ready for the final round of their tryout while the trio observed their coach scribbling something down on his clipboard before approaching them.

“Great to see all three of you back!” he greeted them, his whiskers bouncing slightly as he spoke. “Two of you are graduating this year, correct?”

“Yeah, Younghoon and I,” Eunwoo confirmed somewhat sorrowfully.

“Then you'll really have to make this year count. It should be exciting for you!” Coach Son rejoiced. “At least Park here isn't leaving us just yet, isn't that right?”

“Yeah, you're stuck with me for another two years I'm afraid,” Seonghwa tittered. “Sorry, coach.”

“No apologies required, we're more than thrilled to have you back for another season! Between you and me, you've got one of the best butterfly strokes this school’s seen in a while. You should consider going pro if you're not already thinking about it,” the coach suggested.

“It's certainly a possibility, thanks coach,” the siren beamed, exhilarated by that chance.

“That's the spirit, see you all back out there!” Coach Son concluded before turning to blow his whistle again to signal the start of the day's last trial.

A slight smile remained on Seonghwa's face as he and his older teammates took their marks again, but soon faded once he needed to concentrate on the task at hand.

He’d ensure that he had little distractions from his long-term goals going forward, even if it meant shutting others out to focus on himself.

_____________________________

Today was easier than the previous day in terms of endurance. Letting his backpack hang lazily off his broad shoulders, Mingi strolled down the hallway after climbing the stairs up one flight to his dorm. It was only early September, so it was still relatively warm outside, which thankfully meant he didn't need a jacket despite it being nighttime. He felt the sweat sticking to his back and chest, yearning to get inside and relax.

Unlocking the front door to his suite, he dropped his bag onto the floor and emitted a loud grunt as he stretched his arms over his head.

“Mingi-yah, you there?”

“Since we're the only ones with keys, I’d say that's affirmative,” Mingi shouted out to his roommate, who was coming out of their shared bathroom.

“Phew, what a relief,” the other werewolf, Park Serim, sighed dramatically wearing nothing but his boxers and a loose T-shirt.

The onyx-maned sophomore looked like he was just about to go to sleep.

“Chill, no one's gonna be breaking in on our shift,” Mingi teased. “Did you have class today?”

“Yeah, just Digital Presentation in the P.M.,” Serim yawned.

He was one of those guys who was skilled in multiple areas, initially getting into the university on a soccer scholarship and also possessing a great eye for fashion, hence his major in apparel manufacturing. His plan was to combine his talents and eventually develop his own athletic clothing brand.

“Ah, so a pretty lax day for you then,” Mingi nodded. “No soccer practice either?”

“Not until tomorrow, but I'm dying to get on the field again,” he expressed, slumping onto the sofa. “This week’s been dragging so hard for me.”

“You’re gonna regret that soon, but if you really want, you can totally trade schedules with me!” Mingi offered disingenuously, heading for the fridge for something to drink.

“Thanks, but nah,” Serim scoffed, watching him as he opened up a bottle of spring water. “How about you, Mingi-yah, do you ever think about getting involved in any extracurriculars?”

“Hmm,” Mingi pondered, taking a hearty sip before speaking. “..I guess I never really thought about it, so maybe? I’ve seen some flyers for them on the department’s bulletin board.”

“Sure thing, just something to keep in mind!” Serim encouraged. “If you ever think about getting a global master's degree, it might be a good move. I know some people in different groups, there's this girl Chou Tzuyu from my class who's in the Gardening Club if you're into that.”

“I don’t have much of a green thumb, but thanks anyway.”

“Okay, what about the Culinary Club? That fits with your major, right?”

“Oh, yeah! That could be lit, I’m trying to level up my cooking skills,” Mingi considered. “I'll check it out, but also... I dunno, I was also thinking maybe I should start getting fit again.”

“Have you checked out the gym?”

“I have, but I feel like I’d be more pumped up if I had a coach there.”

“So you’re trying to join a team then,” Serim understood. “Hey, you could always join me on the soccer team!”

“And watch you kick circles around me, then flex about it once we’re home? That’s a hard pass, All-Star,” Mingi wisecracked, rolling his orbs and coming to join him on the couch. “I’m thinking we should stay in our own lanes, for competition’s sake.”

“When you put it that way, you might have a point,” Serim concurred, not wanting things to become tense within the dorm as a result of any potential poor sportsmanship.

“Is there another sport you’d recommend that’s similar?” Mingi asked.

“What about basketball, or maybe even lacrosse or field hockey?”

“I feel like all three of those require a decent amount of hand-eye coordination, which I tragically lack. Anything else?”

“Well… can you run?”

“Hyung, we’re werewolves. Of course I can run,” Mingi chuckled, like it was the most obvious fact known to non-humankind.

“I dunno! You’re the one popping off about how you can’t do this, that and the other thing! I’m just riffing here,” Serim huffed, starting to regret interrogating his younger roommate.

“We’re having a chat! There’s nothing wrong with that,” Mingi teased. “So, like, what’re you trying to say?”

“Well, if you’re a good runner, why not try out for the track and field team?” Serim recommended with a shrug. “I know two seniors on the team already, I’m actually meeting them for brekkie in the morning before class if you’re interested in going with me? I could introduce you and maybe they can hook you up with some tips before tryouts tomorrow evening.”

“Oh, bet?” Mingi queried, not expecting that response. “Would that be okay? I mean, I don’t wanna be another wheel if you were just going to catch up with them.”

“Yeah, no biggie! If you switch up your thoughts, just hit me up,” Serim advised before standing up as he felt himself becoming drowsy. “And that's my cue to start prepping for bed. You should probably do the same if we're waking up early.”

“Valid. G’night, hyung,” Mingi saluted as his roommate headed back into the hallway toward his single room.

The younger male sat there for a bit longer, continuing to sip his beverage and scroll through his spell-phone. The idea of getting more exercise in order to maintain healthier habits was inspiring, but also a bit nerve-wracking as he had no clue how well he’d be able to perform.

In the past, he’d spent far too much time focusing on his flaws rather than his good qualities. Maybe it was due to his easy-going nature, but his insecurity often went unnoticed by most others he encountered. That was because he kept himself well-guarded, not wanting to be a burden. He knew a lot of it was in his head, but that persistent feeling of inadequacy always lingered every time he looked in the mirror.

The awful truth was that a large part of him disliked being a monster. He didn’t blame his parents, nor anyone else for the fact that he was born a werewolf. He realized that this is his fate and he has no control over it, but it still felt shameful each time he shifted into his wolf form at a full moon’s notice. Therefore, after many years of counseling, he was still actively working on fixing his so-called “problems.” It was certainly a detriment to his social life, hence why his friends were so few. Oftentimes, he was focused so hard on his perceived defects that he subconsciously strayed away from those trying to get closer to him. If Mingi had it his way, he would’ve been born something other than a monster (maybe even human) so as to not constantly feel so hideous.

It was exhausting to bear those negative emotions daily, but hopefully getting involved in extracurricular activities would serve as a diversion from the tricks his mind repeatedly played on him.

_____________________________

“I think you'll vibe with them, they're both super chill dudes,” Serim assured his roommate the next morning on their way to the campus’ coffee shop.

The elder werewolf was dressed casually, but fashionably in a plain black T-shirt with patchwork jeans, a studded black belt and brown suede boots, whereas Mingi felt slightly overdressed in a black button-down shirt with black pants and dress sneakers. He tried to roll his sleeves up as they were walking out of the door to appear more nonchalant, but he wasn’t sure how well it was working.

“How did you link up with them again?” the younger male asked.

“The two of them are friends and one of them is in the same frat as my homie Allen, so that’s how I know them,” Serim enlightened. “Allen couldn’t come through today because of an early class, but I swear they're cool.”

Mingi could only nod at him in response. He didn’t want to second-guess his decision to try out for the track and field team, but he was doing this on somewhat of a whim in contrast to the werewolves he was about to be introduced to, who’d likely been doing it throughout college. He only hoped he came across as having good intentions.

They reached their destination and walked inside the cool air of the shop, Zodiac Coffee, named for its astrology theme. The walls were painted a pale blue color with small, white stars and some moon-shaped mirrors on them, and the ceiling was adorned with bistro lights in various colors. The floor was lined with stone tiles and each of the circular tables had its own planet printed onto it. To complete the ambience, the bar counter was navy blue with a number of pastries and other sweets stored inside of its glass casing.

Mingi tried not to get lost in the expensive menu options written on the chalkboard behind the counter. Serim must have noticed this as they got closer to the register.

“What’re you gonna order? I think I'm in the mood for a Pisces Moon today,” he declared.

Reading the board, Mingi figured out that star signs equal different coffee flavorings while ordering a drink “moon”-style meant it would come iced, whereas “sun” indicated hot and “rising” was frozen. He internally commended the owners for coming up with such a creative concept.

“Oh, that sounds good,” he responded, seeing that Pisces was hazelnut. “I think I'll have a Leo Sun.”

“Can't go wrong with caramel,” Serim agreed. “I got this one, why don't you scope out some seats for us? They'll be here any minute.”

Mingi turned around to look for an empty table, which wasn't too hard as it was still pretty early. He found a seat at the Neptune table and scooted into the booth just as the bell over the door chimed. Two muscular men entered the shop, laughing as they conversed. The first was tall with black hair and distinct, downturned eyes while the other male was paler and significantly shorter, also having black hair but profound dimples when he smiled.

“Serim-ah!” the shorter boy called out in a thick, foreign accent that Mingi wasn't expecting.

Soon, they both approached his roommate enthusiastically and Mingi grasped that these must be the two werewolves Serim planned to introduce him to. Panic set in, however, as the pair approached him after Serim motioned in his direction. Not knowing what else to do, he simply waved awkwardly.

“Ah, you must be Mingi-ssi, right?” the taller male greeted, reaching over the table to shake his hand. “I'm Koo Junhoe and this is my friend, Christopher Bang.”

“You can call me ‘Chan’ if you want, everyone does!” the other boy informed, shaking Mingi’s hand with more ardor than Junhoe did. “Serim has told us so much about you.”

“Nice to meet y’all,” Mingi finally issued, feeling his apprehension die down. “I heard you all know each other through a moot.”

“Yeah, Allen’s my little in Beta Pi Mu!” Chan confirmed happily. “I love that lil’ yeti, he’s a really talented composer.”

“That’s cool, do you also do music?” Mingi asked politely.

“They all do, it’s a music frat,” Junhoe explained. “They hold performances all over campus, sometimes there’s mixers with other frats.”

“Oh, lit! I’ll have to check that out at some point,” Mingi pledged, scooting over in the booth once he saw Serim coming back with their drinks.

“Glad to see everyone getting cozy,” he addressed them, passing Mingi his mug as the others flopped down with them. “Careful, Mingi-yah, it’s hot! Guess we can skip the formal intros.”

“Yep! We were just talking about the frat with Mingi-ssi here,” Chan advocated. “I was about to ask actually, what’s your thing? Are you in the arts, too?”

“Not quite, I’m a hospitality major,” the youngest returned.

“That’s dope, do you like it?” Junhoe inquired.

“I do! I've always been into lending a hand, so I was like, why not turn that into a job? It’d be cool to be a transportation attendant, getting to travel as part of your job really speaks to me.”

“Facts. Having the opportunity to explore a new place is so enriching,” Chan resonated. “Best of luck with it!”

“Same here,” Junhoe tacked on. “So, Serim tells us you’re thinking of trying out for the track and field team today?”

“Oh! Um, y-yeah, I was interested,” Mingi muttered, shrinking in on himself again. “I’ve never been on a sports team though, are they only looking for those who have experience?”

“Not at all,” Junhoe heartened. “I was a total beginner when I joined the team. The first thing you should know is that you don't have to be super speedy as long as you can keep up your strength.”

“Yeah, the coach is all about that squad unity,” Chan added. “She’s trying to make sure any potential newbies will fit in with the team dynamic, even if we’re competing in more solo events.”

“How do your sessions usually go?” Mingi perked up, becoming more invested.

“We devote more or less time to technical training and event-specific practices,” Junhoe expounded. “It’s all about character, so if you can show up as your most authentic self then your skills don’t really matter that much.”

“Sometimes grinding through practices can be tough, but we make sure to hype each other up and drop knowledge bombs to help us reach new levels of greatness,” Chan boosted. “Even if you didn’t go through summer training, all that’s expected for the first month or so is for you to work out with the rest of the team. She’ll make a decision on whether or not you make the cut after that.”

“For real? That’s it?” Mingi grilled, not expecting the tryout process to be so straightforward.

“Yup! There might be a couple of drills thrown in now and then, but generally it’s pretty uncomplicated,” Junhoe voiced in a reassuring tone.

“Is the training separated based on species?” Mingi asked.

“Yeah, generally they like to keep monsters of similar orders together for the sake of integrity,” Chan rationalized. “In fact, since you’re also a werewolf, if you wanna join us in working out on the side to get ready for what's ahead, feel free to start running with us in the mornings.”

“You mean that?” the younger male exclaimed, letting his jaw hang loosely. The two seniors were being so kind despite having never met him before, but he wasn’t about to miss out on a lucky break if they were serious about the offer.

“Of course!” Chan settled. “Just let us know whenever you’re free, we don’t mind.”

“Thanks, fam! He’ll be stoked to,” Serim volunteered for Mingi in his place, who was unmoving in disbelief.

The group continued their breakfast for the next half hour and inevitably broke apart to head to their respective classes, but not before Mingi exchanged numbers with the pair of elder werewolves. In less than 24 hours, he spotted an opportunity he was very excited about, so he vowed to throw himself into it with everything he’s got.

Chapter Text

It was now the fourth day of classes and by this point, things had settled into a steady groove for most of the student body. The morning went smoothly, with Wooyoung finishing his Intro to Wicca lecture without a hitch. However, he found himself becoming quite hungry throughout the latter half of the morning even after the scream-cheese bagel he ate earlier that dawn. Thus, he was aching to get to the dining hall for a much-needed lunch, which wouldn’t consist of any mortal children (as most beings from the human world liked to believe…).

Currently, he was sitting at a table with his two best friends as he indulged in one of his favorite meals: roast beef casserole, complete with a side salad tossed in a rowan berry vinaigrette and a glass of fresh pumpkin juice.

“Yah, I think they overcooked my mudskipper again!” Seonghwa complained, poking at the grilled, lifeless goby on his plate with his pointed claw. “I would’ve honestly preferred if they didn’t cook it at all.”

“They’d probably be majorly violating a bunch of health codes if they did that,” Wooyoung snickered, to which Seonghwa glowered back.

The two originally became good friends after being introduced to each other by their third pal sitting to Wooyoung’s right, who was presently slurping down on a can of his preferred brand of blood soda. Kang Yeosang, a vampire in his same year, was Wooyoung’s friend long before they attended university together. They went to the same high school and knew one another through their parents since Wooyoung’s mother was a longtime patient of Yeosang’s psychologist father. Despite their unconventional relationship, they became close and have stuck by each other’s sides ever since.

Unsurprisingly, Yeosang was also a student of the university’s pre-med school (like his friends) on his way to becoming a hematologist, as was common for many vampires at the college. He didn’t enroll in the program for his own selfish feeding reasons, as that was highly unethical, but rather to learn more about rare blood disorders in monsters and work towards preventing and treating them. Wooyoung was always grateful for their friendship and having Seonghwa there was certainly an added bonus.

“Well, I don’t care! I bet you could prepare a better meal than any of the slackers in that cafeteria, Young-ah,” Seonghwa ranted, continuing to nosh on his fish in dissatisfaction.

“Ain’t that the truth,” Yeosang added while nodding. “I’m so lucky most of my diet consists of vital fluids or else I’d be suffering from the same fate.”

“I probably have it the easiest out of all three of us,” Wooyoung noted, considering his meal was the most balanced. “None of that strict ‘green witch’ crap for me! I love eating too much.”

“Say what you want now, but your blood pressure might say otherwise after a while,” Yeosang warned impishly, allowing his fangs to be exposed.

“What, are you thinking of biting into him right here at the table?” Seonghwa laughed. “At least get a lair first, for my sake.”

“Ugh, gross,” Yeosang groaned, squeezing his eyes shut in repugnance at the thought of devouring his best friend both literally and carnally.

“Oh, come on! Am I really that unappetizing, hyungie?” Wooyoung pouted while batting his lashes.

“Warlock blood is typically far too bitter for my palate, thank you very much,” the vampire huffed, tipping his chin upwards for dramatic effect. “...Siren blood, however…”

“Not a chance, Drac,” Seonghwa dismissed, not having any of his tomfoolery. “Can’t afford to let any of this cold blood go to waste, not when I’ve made it to the final stretch of my education.”

“Yeah, how's it going as a junior now, Hwa-hyung?” Wooyoung solicited. “Do you feel like you're getting any closer to leveling up as a boss adult monster?”

“If ‘leveling up’ means doing way too much for my own good, then I guess so,” Seonghwa sighed. “I thought I was going to stop overloading myself this year, but that doesn’t appear to be the case.”

“On the contrary, I feel like this is when you should be taking yourself the most seriously,” Yeosang advised wisely. “Wooyoung’s right, you've only got a few more years until you're expected to enter the workforce. The more you do now, the easier it'll be later to get a job.”

“You can't promise that,” Seonghwa whined, rubbing his temples. “I mean, obviously I hope I do well, but there's no guarantee!”

“Hwa-hyung, I'm pretty sure as long as beings keep dying, you're gonna have job security,” Wooyoung reassured, chuckling at the absurdity of the words coming out of the stressed siren's mouth.

Seonghwa, against his better judgment, was an overachiever looking to pursue nursing with the eventual objective of working in hospice care. Many would call his dream job depressing, but the raven-haired male found warmth in the idea of assisting others through the final stages of their afterlives (that is, if they weren't obviously immortal). As a siren, he hoped that the monsters he’d one day aid would be able to find comfort in his beauty, voice and altruistic personality.

“Unless you manage to whip up a cure for certain monster deaths in one of your little Potions classes, I guess you have a point,” he giggled, thus allowing his reeling thoughts to chill out. “Enough about me though, what about you guys?”

“I’d be lying if I said this semester is going to be a walk in the cemetery for me as well,” Yeosang suspired forlornly. “The medical track in the monster world is no joke, there’s too many different breeds. It’d be so much easier if everyone in Mabeob-dong was a vamp, too!”

“Not sure how that would fly, your kind would’ve probably had to find a way to block out the Sun by now,” Wooyoung heeded, gesturing his head down at the dark sunglasses resting on the table in front of Yeosang.

“At least we’d never need to worry about carrying around another parasol ever again!” his elder friend whined. “They’re not exactly the easiest things to fly with in bat form, y’know.”

“And how about you, Wooyoungie? Have you gotten to perform any hocus pocus yet?” Seonghwa solicited, taking a sip of his sparkling saltwater.

“It’s been mostly basic lessons, but I do get to whip up a good luck potion later tonight!” the warlock chirped excitedly.

“Oh, that’s cool! Do you do that in your dorm?” the siren added.

“Nah, I'm gonna hit up the lab after my afternoon class. It's due at the beginning of next week and I wanna keep my weekends chill,” Wooyoung disclosed.

“That’s valid. Sounds much more fun than hyung and I’s assignments, if I’m being honest,” Yeosang affirmed.

“I'm so pumped! Maybe I can make one good enough to share with y'all for your troubles,” the youngest offered.

“Anything to take some of the edge off, thanks,” Seonghwa accepted. “Let us know how it goes, I’ll be at acapella rehearsal tonight.”

“I’d offer to supervise, but it’s the season premiere of What We Do in the Shadows and I’ll be damned a second time if I miss it,” Yeosang informed bluntly.

“Seriously, Sang-ah?! You’re ghosting me for a TV show?” Wooyoung mewled.

“What, have you ever watched it? It’s hilarious!” Yeosang justified. “If you ask me, it’s one of the human world’s finest works of modern media and I don’t pay my monthly subscription to Boolu + Live TV for nothing.”

“You’re a clown, do you even know that?” Wooyoung responded vacantly. “Do whatever you want, but you'll regret it when I slay this assignment and win the Circe Prize in Witchcraft one day!”

“Don’t worry, Young-ah, we’re sure you’ll have plenty more tricks up your sleeves in weeks to come,” Seonghwa eased him.

Soon, the trio slipped back into casual conversation while they finished their lunches, with Wooyoung feeling galvanized to get through the remainder of the day’s classes.

_____________________________

Hours later, the warlock had a pep in his step as he made his way back toward the Potions lab to make his concoction. Earlier in the week, Wooyoung assembled all of the elements needed for his potion, which he then carefully tucked away in his satchel and was now unloading onto the black table before him.

“Alright, let’s see here…,” he spoke to himself, as he often did.

The good news was that since it was after hours, no one was around to witness his self-deliberation, let alone his potential flawed attempts at getting the measurements just right for his potion.

“I should have everything,” he continued, reading off his handwritten list. “One rock mamushi egg, one dendrobium bulb, pickled radish, windflower petals, some goghugaru flakes, two lemons and finally…”

He reached into the base of his bag pocket to dramatically whip out a packet of the final ingredient.

“Ta-da, cane sugar!” he proclaimed, holding it up in the air like a video game protagonist who found a special item on their quest.

The packet was plain white and nondescript, just like any other condiment packet. Wooyoung grabbed it on his way out of the cafeteria after dinner, stuffing it into his bag before heading back towards the sciences wing. He set it down next to the other components and made his way over to the cabinets to retrieve a cauldron and other tools.

“Okay, Woo, you got this. Just like Professor Choi told us to do,” he whispered to himself as he got to work adding the ingredients one by one into the pot.

First, he cracked the egg into the bowl and mixed in some of the pickled radish before hanging the mixture above the Bunsen burner in order to heat it up. Then, he juiced the bulb and lemons using a press and stirred the liquid in, followed by chopping up the petals and dropping them inside. Finally, he crushed up the remaining egg shells and threw them in with a dash of goghugaru, releasing a potent fragrance into the room.

“Mmm, smells so good,” Wooyoung ruminated, wafting the fumes up into his nostrils as he kept stirring. “And more importantly, just like I remember it from the demo!”

The idea that everything was going according to plan lifted his spirits greatly, now feeling confident that his potion would be among the best in his class. He waited another 10 minutes for the almost-completed potion to simmer before switching the flame off, careful not to burn himself as he moved the cauldron toward the sink.

“Easy now…,” he murmured as he poured the contents through the mesh strainer, which then collected the filtered fluid into another larger ceramic bowl.

At last, once the liquid cooled down a bit, Wooyoung used a ladle to pour some of it into his own teacup he brought from home.

“There we go, and I totally nailed it without even breaking a sweat!” he cheered, pleased with the outcome of his assignment. “Now just one last step…”

He tore open the packet and dumped the granules into the cup, then stirring it thoroughly with the end of his wooden wand before saying the words that would bring the spell to life.

“BONAM FORTUNAM!” Wooyoung commanded with the flick of his wand, causing a small, gold cloud to poof atop the potion’s surface.

Initially, to his dismay, nothing happened. He cocked his head and emitted a brief, confused sound while staring at his own wobbly reflection in the cup. The warlock kept gawking at it for a solid minute or so before becoming impatient at the lack of climax.

“...Why isn't it glittering? There's supposed to be a shimmer in it now! Did I mess up somewhere?” he caviled, snatching his notebook out of his bag to review the directions he’d jotted down.

Unbeknownst to him as he was frantically checking his notes, the cup behind him began to slowly bubble over with foam and spill onto the floor. The froth sizzled as it hit the linoleum tiles, leaking at the borders before quickly dissolving through the ground. Wooyoung was too wrapped up in his inscription to notice the chemical reaction occurring in the back of him, spinning around to find that the potion had entirely evaporated.

“Aish, I don't understand! I followed all the steps. Maybe I used the wrong brand of-... Yah, hold up, where’d it go?!” he panicked, eyes going wide once he saw the liquid was gone. The sophomore picked the cup up by its handle, checking underneath it while choking out a slew of assorted interjections.

This was soon interrupted by a vibrating sensation coming from beneath where he stood.

“Huh? W-what’s that?” Wooyoung worried out loud, hastily backing away from the area as the rumbles grew more intense.

The heel of his shoe caught on the bottom edge of the lab table as he retreated, causing him to fall backwards and land firmly on his behind.

“Ow!” he cried out, but didn't have any more time to react as a bright portal began to open up on the floor in front of him.

Wooyoung was terrified as the hole expanded to about a yard wide in diameter, and beams of glowing red and orange lights shot upwards out of it. All the while, the ground continued to reverberate more and more violently, making the metal desks and chairs surrounding Wooyoung clatter and jitter up and down in place. The warlock was too stunned to call for help, let alone try and escape the room, so he crawled under one of the desks and watched the portal with a frightened gaze.

It remained shining for a few more seconds before an illuminated, clawed hand began to reach out of it, raking at the edge of the hole. Following this, another hand came up next to it to push whatever was hiding underneath up into view. Wooyoung could barely breathe as he watched the scene unfold in horror. The figure slowly rose out of the opening, exposing its bright-red head of hair. Its back was turned to Wooyoung, who thought about grabbing one of the nearest chairs and bashing the spirit with it until it descended back down to where it came from. Instead, he gripped onto his wand and kept his leer on the mysterious creature, who was now almost out of the portal as its knees hit the ground and its long, pointed tail became exposed.

Despite his overwhelming fear, Wooyoung got up off the floor and shakily wielded his wand in both hands, ready for anything that may happen next. The figure slithered out of the portal, which began to close up behind it as it moved behind the opposite end of the lab table, keeping hidden and close to the floor. Once the portal was totally gone, the warlock proceeded forward at a snail’s pace while his heart pounded at a hundred kilometers per minute. Luckily, he was able to tell where the creature was hiding since thin layers of steam were emitting off of its freshly-revealed skin, but he still kept his guard up as it lifted itself up to begin to speak.

“Aigo… that did not feel so great on the way up here!” it spoke, still not looking at Wooyoung as it stretched its toned arms above itself.

Wooyoung, in turn, was as speechless as he was motionless. His eyes had expanded to the size of saucers as he observed the being (who was presumably male, given his physique and vocal register) get his bearings, not expecting him to speak in his same language or at all for that matter. His defense didn’t waver, however, even as the other male figure failed to notice him yet.

“Aish, where’s this? A classroom with kitchen appliances?” the creature addressed to no one in particular, now stretching his arms over his broad chest.

Wooyoung watched him with cautious interest, taking in the stranger’s appearance. He was not much taller than himself, only a couple centimeters above him in height. His medium-length, scarlet tresses were pushed toward the back of his scalp and his shiny, black tail swayed back and forth, much like a cat’s would. From where Wooyoung was standing, he could also see that the being was in impeccable physical shape and tried not to gulp as he felt himself blushing.

“Sheesh, quite dark out as well, but the lights are still on,” the creature went on, placing his claws on his hips. “Guess these overworlders don’t care all too much about conserving electricity...”

The quip made Wooyoung snort, rather unexpectedly for both himself and the other male as the latter quickly turned around and looked at him with a similarly-startled expression. The two men then both screeched loudly, not expecting the sudden turn of events, and Wooyoung backed himself into an adjacent lab table and nearly bruised his spine in the process.

“Oh! I’m so sorry, are you okay?” the figure asked without moving from his spot. “What’re you doing here?”

“What am I doing here? Shouldn't I be the one asking YOU that?” Wooyoung shrieked, now rubbing his palm against his lower back in pain. “Who even are you and why did you just pop up from the floor like that?!”

“Ah, right. That,” the other male chuckled, looking hangdog. “Yeah, I suppose I’m just as confused as you are. One minute, I’m doing my rounds overseeing the arrival of newly-lost souls and the next, I’m standing in the middle of this fancy bathroom you call a study hall. I suppose that can only mean one thing.”

“That is?”

“Well… somebody must’ve summoned me.”

If Wooyoung’s eyes were saucers before, they were now about to pop out of his skull at this revelation. Very few monsters could be summoned and the warlock was putting the pieces of who stood before him together in real time, now noticing the figure’s short horns and glowing eyes.

“So… i-in that case, y-you’re a… a…”

The other male grinned, revealing his charming dimples, as he performatively bowed his right hand toward a baffled Wooyoung.

“Choi San, demon extraordinaire. The honor is mine.”

San held his hand out for longer than necessary, making Wooyoung believe he was expecting a handshake. He didn’t take the bait, however, instead saluting at him with his own hand and tittering nervously as he looked down.

“Um, good to meet you,” he mumbled, trying not to make eye-contact with San’s impressive torso.

“And to whom do I owe the pleasure of making their acquaintance?” San solicited, flashing him more of his endearing smile.

The demon certainly wasn’t making things easy for Wooyoung, who had no choice but to look back up at him to not come off as ill-mannered, lest San killed him.

Upon glancing at him again, the warlock couldn’t help but notice how breathtaking the demon was. He had perfect, straight eyebrows and prominent cheekbones, leading down to a chiseled jaw and plush lips. His pecs and abs were on full display, only making Wooyoung redden even more. Realizing he’d been standing there ogling at San for a beat too long, he was about to respond when he noticed something else about the other male that caused him to squeal and cover his eyes.

“Okay, correct me if I’m wrong, but I’m pretty sure your name isn’t an onomatopoeia,” San joked, not understanding Wooyoung’s reaction.

“Nah, not that!” Wooyoung cried out, coming out muffled since his face was shielded. “It’s just… Why’re you butt naked?!”

“Oh, whoops. My bad,” San apologized far too nonchalantly, peering down at his own nudity. “I forget that overworlders wear clothes, whereas demons usually don’t due to the underworld’s extreme heat.”

His explanation made absolute sense, but it didn’t help Wooyoung feel any less embarrassed.

“Anyway, would you prefer if I dressed myself?” San offered, not wanting to make the other man uncomfortable.

“Y-yeah, I just… I dunno, I don’t r-really have anything for you t-to wear, I-,” Wooyoung stumbled before remembering something: his cloak.

It was certainly long enough to sheath San, but he was concerned about allowing this unfamiliar being to borrow it after only meeting him less than five minutes ago. Nonetheless, he had to do something, so he supposed his options were limited if he didn’t want someone else to find them both standing there and create an awkward situation.

“H-here,” Wooyoung advised, removing one of his hands from his eyes and reaching for his robe hanging on the back wall hooks. “Y-you can use this for now.”

With nothing but anxiety fueling him, Wooyoung brought the cloak over to the demon, trying his best to look away from his body as he did so. Once he got nearer, the warlock swathed San in the soft, thick fabric, accidentally bringing them closer together.

Wooyoung nearly yelped at the action, the air now changing drastically between them as their faces were right in front of each other. From close up, he could count each of San’s appealing moles that decorated his façade like tiny stars. The demon’s hot, shallow breaths scattered across Wooyoung’s cheeks and in an instant, it felt like they were the only two beings in the universe. The tension could be cut with a scythe, but soon enough, the warlock was drawn out of it by San enveloping his hands over his own.

“..You still haven’t told me, y’know,” San acknowledged with a knowing smirk, prompting Wooyoung to cough in mortification and jolt away from him.

“It’s W-Wooyoung, Jung Wooyoung.”

“Wooyoung-ssi, you’re very kind,” San praised, securing the cloak around his strong build. “And I’m guessing that you’re the one who brought me here, am I right?”

“I wasn’t trying to! I mean, n-no shade,” Wooyoung sputtered, waving his hands around like a madman. “I was trying to finish my good luck potion for class and somehow, things went totally haywire and boom: now you're here!”

“That’s bizarre, are you sure you got the recipe right?”

“Yes! I jotted everything down and nailed all the calculations, so I don't-,” Wooyoung assured, thoroughly looking over all of the components one last time when he noticed something odd about the cane sugar packet.

Squinting to read the small, red font, he gasped and his stomach sank once he realized his fault.

“Oh, Lucifer…”

“What about my boss?” San perked up, approaching him from behind to look over his shoulder.

“This is salt, not cane sugar!” Wooyoung wailed, not believing how careless he'd been.

It was an honest mistake under normal circumstances, but the aftermath of his blunder clearly now resulted in larger consequences than he intended.

“I’ll assume sodium chloride was not on your grocery shopping list then,” San wisecracked, making Wooyoung give him a helpless look in return. “Hey, look, it happens. Try not to beat yourself up over it.”

“How can I not? I just summoned a demon! I wasn’t even supposed to learn summoning spells until at least my senior year,” Wooyoung stressed. “On top of that, now I don’t even have a passing potion for next week!”

“Well, at what point of this process did you add the salt into the mix?”

“At the very end, that was the last step. I sprinkled it into my cup and cast the spell after straining the fluid.”

“Okay then, that means the rest of your potion should still be salvageable, right?” San discerned. “If the salt was thrown in after, then it was a one-off error and all you have to do is use sugar next time with the potion you have left over.”

“Oh! Uh, hmm… I guess you’re valid,” the warlock recognized, now feeling dumb for not thinking of that himself. “That was almost a major L.”

“Exactly, but either way, would you like some assistance cleaning up?” the demon tendered, to which Wooyoung flushed again at his generosity. “It’s the very least I can do.”

“S-sure, thanks,” he accepted, and the pair spent the next 10 minutes or so in silence as they tidied up.

Once they were finished, Wooyoung picked up his satchel to leave and was about to ask for his cloak back when he noticed that San wasn’t budging.

“Um… so, like… aren't you gonna dip out and head home or something?” he asked him confusedly, to which San sent forth a heavy sigh.

“Yeah, so… here’s the thing,” the demon muttered guiltily, lifting his leg to reveal an incandescent shackle around his ankle. “...I actually can’t. You see, since you summoned me to this realm, I have to fulfill a task that you put in place for me before I can return to the underworld. Doing so is the only way the spell can be broken, so for now that means… you’re stuck with me. Think of it like a legally-binding contract, only you signed it with salt instead of ink.”

“What?!” Wooyoung squawked incredulously. “But I didn’t mean to summon you! How am I supposed to have you fulfill this so-called task when I don’t even know what that task is?”

“Well, we’ll have to figure that out together. Until then, I’m not going anywhere,” San established, crossing his arms. “It’s regrettably non-negotiable. You can either take me in until I’m no longer spellbound, or this university can expel you once it finds out that you summoned a demon to their campus without any proper authorization. So… what’s it going to be, Wooyoung-ssi? ”

The warlock found himself stuck between a rock and a hard place. He’d worked so hard to get to where he is now and was delighted to finally be on this professional path, but all of that was now jeopardized by a single oversight. San’s ultimatum was unfair, but there was nothing he could do to reverse it. That being said, Wooyoung wasn’t going to risk his education over something so uncontrollable. With no foreseeable way out of this mess, he made his decision.

“...Alright, fine. Follow me.”

Chapter Text

“...And that's why he’s gotta chill here for now, just for a bit.”

Wooyoung sounded positively exasperated, with nothing but pure silence following his lengthy monologue.

He and San arrived back at the former’s dorm at around 10PM, and were currently sitting on the communal couch while Yeonjun and Changbin stood in front of them, both of whom looked utterly dumbfounded. The demon was still wearing Wooyoung’s cloak, which he donned the entire way back to the residence halls so as to not cause a conflict between them and late-night campus security. The warlock was obviously humiliated by this, as any other students passing by may have thought they were doing the walk of shame.

The cumbrous stillness continued for a few moments more, with Yeonjun eventually clearing his throat.

“Young-ah, with all due respect… this might just be the stupidest thing you've ever done in your short afterlife,” the hybrid declared, punctuating every other word for emphasis.

“I know, I know! And I'm like super sorry, believe me,” Wooyoung bleated pathetically. “But I’m in a tough spot, hyung! What would you do if you were me, huh? This wasn’t exactly part of the plan.”

“You quite literally made a deal with the devil, Wooyo,” Changbin deadpanned, pinching the bridge of his stitched-on nose. “Like I hate to say it, but I’m actually kind of impressed by how hard you screwed up.”

“You don’t have to rub it in,” Wooyoung groaned, collapsing back into the cushion in defeat.

San, who sat next to him, simply wobbled in place from the other’s histrionic movement while shifting his eyes between all three of them with intrigue. He’d never been amongst so many foreign beings before, having only been associated with other demons in the past, and couldn’t decide if he was more fascinated by Yeonjun’s multiple tails or the metal bars coming out of Changbin’s neck.

“Well, this raises another question,” Yeonjun pondered, narrowing his orbs at the demon. “How do we know he isn’t capping all of this?”

“Yeah! He’s a demon after all, I’ve heard they can be pretty shady,” Changbin contributed. “For all we know, this could all be some far-fetched scheme and he’s secretly here to drag us back down with him to harvest our internal organs!”

“Oh, I assure you that I’m no liar! You’re thinking of those guys down in the eighth circle, I live in the first,” San replied merrily. “We don’t do any tormenting there, just withholding. That’s probably how I got here at all since I reside closest to the top. It’s far more toil to summon a lower-level demon, y’know!”

The other three surveyed him blankly, unsure of how to handle San’s general ebullience. The demon sensed their malaise and thus offered another explanation.

“...or, maybe it’s because Wooyoung-ssi himself doesn’t know why I’m here? Demons are usually assigned based on task requirements.”

“Well, Woo, you heard him!” Yeonjun asserted. “What task does this demon dude have to do? The suspense is killing us.”

“I already told you, I don’t know! He would've dipped ages ago if I had any inkling as to what I could possibly want from him,” the warlock lamented. “It was an oopsie! I can barely adult most days, let alone deal with a demon!”

“Boy, do we know that,” Changbin joked, earning a smack to the kneecap from Wooyoung.

“Alright, so help me out!” Wooyoung implored. “I’m begging you not only as my roommates, but also my squad to show some mercy and allow San to sublet here until we figure this out.”

“It’s not really subletting if he’s camping out here rent free, is it?” Yeonjun teased, raising one eyebrow at Wooyoung.

“I think Wooyoung-ssi here is the one paying for it with his misconduct, Yeonjun-ssi,” San commiserated, patting the boy in question on the shoulder out of pity.

“Facts,” Changbin accorded. “I'm cool with it now, as long as Yeonjun-ah doesn't have an issue with it.”

“You owe us big time, Young-ah, but I’ll pardon your sin just this once,” Yeonjun apprised, to which both San and Wooyoung beamed in relief. “I don’t expect San-ssi to mooch during his stay, however. If you can’t figure out how to get him to pitch in, I definitely will.”

“Duly noted,” San complied. “Don’t worry, I won’t be a nuisance! I don’t own any worldly possessions that would take up space and for a demon, you’ll find that I’m quite the mood-maker!”

Wooyoung was unable to suppress his smile at that, finding San’s upbeat personality peculiarly adorable.

“You’re cool crashing on the couch, right?” he inquired bashfully. “It’s not the comfiest furniture out there, but we don’t have another room available.”

“Nonsense, I’ll be fine here,” San soothed, already making himself at home. “Back where I’m from, we don’t even have beds so I can’t complain.”

“We’ll also have to hide you from the RA should he decide to drop in,” Yeonjun warned. “We could all get kicked out of the dorm for letting in a squatter.”

“Understood, and even if he does, I’ll be prepared! I learned an invisibility spell from a djinn once,” San informed. “...Not sure how long it would last for me though, I never used it.”

“That’s so cool! Do you think you could teach it to me, too?” Wooyoung bellowed before realizing his volume and calming down. “...I mean, for the culture of science obviously.”

“Sure! I don’t see why not.”

“Alright, bet, but there’s still one more problem,” Changbin alerted. “...He’s still bare.”

“Oh, yeah! I almost forgot,” San heeded, as did Wooyoung as he went pink again. “Wooyoung-ssi, do you have any other clothing I could borrow? I can’t really buy my own around these parts.”

“O-oh, um, w-well I would, but… I-I don’t think any of my fits w-would work for you,” Wooyoung stammered, trying to ignore the looks of sudden understanding coming from his roommates.

In that moment, the warlock couldn’t tell what was worse: visualizing San’s muscles bursting out of every seam of his shirts, or the fact that Yeonjun and Changbin were catching onto his evident physical attraction to the demon.

“Very well. What about you, Changbin-ssi?” San shifted. “We look to be about the same measurements, could I borrow my wardrobe from you?”

“That’s fine, as long as you remember to wash it after you’re done rocking it,” Changbin consented. “Here, let’s go cop you some pajamas now since it’s late.”

San nodded and removed himself from the couch to follow the Frankenstein into his room, taking the cloak with him and leaving Wooyoung and Yeonjun by themselves. The younger male was reluctant to acknowledge him, already knowing how their next conversation would go.

“Wooyoungie-ah…,” the kumiho called to him in a sing-song tone once Changbin’s door was closed.

“Oh, pipe down, hyung,” Wooyoung interjected, hoping that cutting him off would muzzle him. “It’s not what you’re assuming!”

“My sweet roomie, I don’t need to assume because I can see it all over your rosy cheeks,” Yeonjun pointed out, causing Wooyoung to become even more salmon-colored. “I feel you, he’s definitely a charmer… and I reckon it’s not just because he’s from the underworld that you think he’s so sultry-”

“Hyung, if you don’t shut up, I'm gonna spill the tea to every monster on campus about your big, fat crush on that freshman jackalope-hybrid you’ve been feening over since orientation,” Wooyoung threatened, to which Yeonjun wheezed.

“AISH! Don’t drag Choi Soobin into this, you wouldn’t even!”

“Oh, I so would!” Wooyoung intimidated, placing the two males into a fiery, 30-second staredown before Yeonjun surrendered.

“...Okay, fine. Do you,” he gave in, raising his palms next to his head. “You win, I won’t say another word. But mark my words, Young-ah: if you don’t want that demon wandering off into uncharted territory, you might wanna stake your claim on him soon.”

With that, the kumiho gave Wooyoung one last pat on the cheek and retired to his own room, sealing the door behind him. The warlock remained standing in the middle of the living room alone, thinking over Yeonjun’s words.

It’d been a whirlwind couple of hours, not expecting to summon a being from another realm into theirs and become enchanted by him shortly after. Regardless of his scattered emotions, the focus was on finding out the reason for San’s occupancy once and for all to get him back home. Wooyoung was too exhausted from his adventurous day to do anything about it now, so he made his way to his room as well.

After changing, he flopped onto the mattress and listened to the muffled sounds of San and Changbin’s continued discussion from the other side of the wall separating them. He was thankful that his roommates were sympathetic (albeit also annoying) about San needing to temporarily board with them, but it wasn’t as if Wooyoung had any other choice. If he wanted to follow his dreams, this was just another hurdle to get there so he pledged to take it with stride.

Drifting off, he hoped to find the answer to his dilemma in his night visions.

_____________________________

The weekend flew by far too quickly for Yeosang’s liking.

His first week of classes didn’t leave much time for leisure, having met with his student group and receiving two quizzes back-to-back. After that, he was required to write an essay on the effects of long-term, recurring mange in chupacabras, which ate up all of his remaining free time and kept him from seeing his friends. Alas, the vampire was back to sitting through morning lectures the following Monday, counting down the minutes to his one-hour lunch break.

Once it arrived, rather than trudge to the cafeteria, Yeosang opted to hang back in one of the building’s physician break rooms. He pulled his lunch bag out of the refrigerator, which contained blood sausage with plasma-sauce, and opened the door to find two senior pre-med students already there talking to each other.

Deciding not to bother them, Yeosang gave them a friendly nod and walked over to an empty chair facing the old TV hanging off the wall. As usual, it was blaring a broadcast from one of Mabeob-dong’s many news channels, WMBD-666. At the present moment, the network’s female elven anchor was conversing with another male troll correspondent as they discussed a special news bulletin.

“Thank you, Haeun,” the troll stated on his half of the screen, who appeared to be standing outside of a hospital on Earth. “Unfortunately, the people of Earth are facing an emergency blood shortage as they experience the lowest number of blood donations in the last two decades. Both blood and platelet donations are in demand to help relieve the shortage, and guarantee that both humans and monsters receive the supply that they need without delay.”

Yeosang frowned at the correspondent’s update, feeling a deep sense of empathy for not only his own kind, but also humans. Unknown to most of mankind, Mabeob-dong had an arrangement with several Earth countries’ governments so that vampires and other monsters who were required to feed on mortal blood could receive their proper dosages of nourishment from the human realm. Blood bags from Earth were packed into shipments and kept at a certain temperature before being transported to their realm for consumption. Impressively, one bag of human blood was enough to get a vampire through an entire week before needing more.

“More trials may lie ahead as the potential for severe weather conditions and illnesses may aggravate the grim blood supply situation,” the correspondent went on.

“An abysmal update coming from the living world, Dohyun,” the elf expressed. “Is there any telling at this time of what will become of so many supernatural establishments who rely on this blood going forward?”

It was sour news, but Yeosang was fortunate that while school was in session, his meal plan included all of the blood supply he’d need to get by. However, as quickly as the notion appeared in his mind, he suddenly heard a commotion coming from beside him.

“Oh Lucifer, NO! Are you freaking kidding me?!” one of the senior vampires in the room, Kim Mingyu, shouted while analyzing something on his spell-phone.

“What happened?” the other vampire sitting across from him, Jeong Yuno (who Yeosang had heard other students refer to as “Jaehyun”), questioned warily.

“Hyung, did you get this email from the headmaster that was sent out?” Mingyu urged, flipping his screen around to show Jaehyun.

The latter male read the text with exigency, who also screamed once he saw what Mingyu was talking about.

“WHAT?! Can they even do that? That’s so insane, like how’re we supposed to survive like that?!” Jaehyun cried out, making their innocent bystander brood as well.

Curious if he received the same message from the headmaster, Yeosang took his own device out of his scrubs pocket and tapped on his email app. Sure enough, there was a memorandum sent from the headmaster’s office approximately 20 minutes ago, which read as follows:

“Greetings ESU students,

I hope this message finds you well. It is with a heavy heart that I write to you today regarding a matter of utmost importance: the shortage of blood in the human realm. As you may know, blood is a precious resource that is essential for saving lives in times of emergency and crisis. Unfortunately, the current shortage of blood is putting many mortal lives at risk.

In order to address this critical issue, it is imperative that we come together as a community to do our part in conserving this vital resource. One way that each of us can make a difference is by limiting the distribution of blood bags on our campus. By cutting down on the use of blood bags, we can help ensure that those in urgent need of blood receive the life-saving transfusions they need. Until further notice, all dependent students will only be permitted to receive up to two blood bags per month while supplies last.

I urge each and every one of you to consider the impact of your actions and to prioritize the well-being of those in need. Whether you are a student in a healthcare-related field or simply a concerned monster citizen, your contributions can make a world of difference. Let us stand united in our efforts to conserve blood and save lives. Together, we can overcome this challenge and ensure that those in need receive the care and support they deserve.

Thank you for your attention to this urgent matter. In the interim, you may visit the campus’ Health Center to obtain rations of blood supplement capsules from a member of our wonderful staff. Your commitment to helping others in need is truly commendable and we will be sure to alert the student population of any future updates in a prompt manner.

Sincerely,

Park Jaesang

Headmaster, Eungyeol Supernatural University”

If Yeosang’s heart could beat, it would’ve cracked and disintegrated into a million shards after interpreting what he’d just read.

“I mean, seriously! Supplements? How’s that supposed to help anybody?!” Mingyu erupted in frustration. “Are all of the vampires on campus supposed to start obsessing over weight loss until this is all miraculously fixed? Because I will not be told to make my entire diet powder-based!”

“I feel you 100%! This is totally unacceptable and a no-go! I won't stand for it and I'll pull up to Headmaster Park's office ASAP to make some noise if necessary,” Jaehyun concurred, becoming equally infuriated.

Yeosang watched their heated exchange as if they were characters acting on the same TV he’d previously been tuning into, now seeing that the actual channel had cut to commercial. This was too surreal, akin to that of experiencing a bad nightmare. He felt like he’d been put in a trance that he couldn’t snap out of, but was eventually removed from it once one of the other males accosted him.

“Hey kid, I’m guessing you peeped this email, too?” Mingyu prompted, only mildly coming down from his prior outburst.

“O-oh, um, me?” Yeosang faltered. “Uh, y-yeah, I just read it.”

“Ridiculous, right?” Jaehyun asserted. “I can't believe the university expects us to rely on supplements indefinitely! They should totally have a stash of emergency blood on hand for situations like this.”

“There should be, but I guess that’s not happening. Now I'll have to ask my parents to send blood parcels from their place on the outskirts of town,” Mingyu sighed, finally calming down. “It's annoying, but it is what it is. I'm sure they'll get it.”

“Samesies,” Jaehyun relayed. “Mine live nearby, but I still feel bad that they’ll have to make more frequent visits to campus now just to make sure I'm well-fed.”

“What's your plan, kid? My bad, I didn't get your name before,” Mingyu apologized to the sophomore.

“O-oh, that's alright!” the younger male dismissed with an insincere smile. “It’s Yeosang, and I'm honestly not sure…”

While a large chunk of the student population at ESU consisted of locals, Yeosang’s family resided on the realm’s opposite coast. If he were to ask them to ship blood to his dorm, it would likely take days or perhaps even weeks to get to him and would be costly in terms of shipping rates. It wasn't that his parents couldn't afford it, but the last thing Yeosang wanted was for them to feel like he was leeching off of their combined income.

His relationship with his parents was complicated, to say the least. He loved them very much and while that love was mutual, they’d always held such high expectations for him ever since his birth. His mother and father were both very successful in their careers as a cardiology nurse and psychologist, respectively. Therefore, although it was ultimately his chosen path, they'd put pressure on Yeosang from an early age to do well throughout his afterlife and were the ones who pushed him to pursue medical school. While he did enjoy the major he decided on, he often thought about what would've happened and how his parents would've reacted if he selected another less-studious profession such as fine art or drama. Knowing how fierce his parents could be, he presumed he would've received a harsh degree of backlash.

Thus, Yeosang always wanted to appear independent so that they wouldn't need to come to his rescue. He discerned how serious this situation was compared to any typical conundrum, but he was willing to see how long he could stick it out before asking for their aid.

“Well Yeosang-ssi, if you ever need any leads, just hit us up and we'll do our best to help out. Can't guarantee it'll be a lot since we're all in this together though,” Jaehyun extended, to which Yeosang bowed to them both.

“Thank you. I appreciate that, but I don't believe it'll be necessary,” he declared.

“Okay, but the offer is still valid if you ever wanna cash in on it,” Mingyu empathized. “Anyway, we should dip. Nice meeting you! Sorry about the ruckus.”

“Same to you, no worries. Thank you again!” Yeosang expressed as he watched them both exit the break room.

He wished he could have faith in his own words, but as the headmaster's message indicated, time would tell to see if the shortage issue would be settled in a timely fashion.

Yeosang would pray that he'd last that long.

Chapter Text

Later that evening, the Sun was beginning to set in radiant lines of yellows and violets over the campus’ track. The sound of tired breathing rang throughout the open air as members of the collegiate team collected at the end mark following their warm-up kilometer, some chatting with their friends and others retrieving a drink of water from the coolers parked on the bleachers.

Mingi managed to make decent time, clocking in at just under nine minutes. The upperclassmen werewolves he’d been training with obviously made it to the end much faster, with Junhoe’s time being approximately seven minutes and Chan’s at six minutes and 25 seconds. The younger male knew it wasn’t a contest, at least not between them as they were on the same crew. However, he knew he’d have to work harder to get his time up going forward if he wanted to make it to any meets.

He got to the finish line and continued jogging off to where the older males were conversing.

“Hey, Mingi-yah, not too shabby!” Junhoe congratulated him as he regained his breath.

“Thanks hyung, could still be better though,” Mingi deflected.

“You're only on your second sesh, so be kind to yourself,” Chan reminded. “Nine minutes is actually pretty solid for a beginner!”

“You think so?” the younger wolf brightened, his ears perking straight up on his head and fuzzy tail slightly wagging.

His small reaction to the praise caused the other two to suppress a coo and the urge to ruffle his hair at his cute enthusiasm.

“Totally, just keep working it,” Junhoe advised with a smile, handing him a paper cup filled with the chilled fluid. “We’ve still got the long run next, so try to save as much energy as you can for that.”

A few minutes later, their ghoul coach, Yoon Bora, blew her whistle twice to signal that it was about to begin.

“Alright, everyone! Great job on all of you making it back in within 10 minutes,” she announced. “I hope you’re all just as excited for this season as I am, we’re going to move onto the 90-minute now. For those of you who’re new, we use this benchmark because - if it pertains to your species - it’s when the body begins to run out of carbohydrate stores. Consequently, we begin to burn fat that’s already stored in the body at a higher rate. With enough practice, you’ll find that running continuously for an hour-and-a-half or more every seven to 10 days will prime your body for greater metabolization throughout the week.”

Mingi was impressed by their coach’s knowledge of not only the sport, but how repeated exercise affects particular biologies. That being said, her speech made him feel much more at ease for what was to come and he’d now await the opportunity to improve with pleasure.

“Everyone give it their best go today!” Coach Yoon added. “If after today’s practice you find that you’re feeling fatigued for three to four days post-long run, you’re likely running it too hard and can use that information for next time. We’ll be dividing up into four monster groups: floaters, shifters, gallopers and stompers. Floaters will fly through the woods up on the north side while shifters can take the outer perimeter of campus. Gallopers will head to the highlands on the west side and finally, stompers will remain within the campus borders using the paths and sidewalks. As always, please remember to be careful and report back to the track at 8PM!”

The group broke apart and Mingi followed his two hyungs toward the campus main gates. It made sense that shifters were separated from the other groups since werewolves possessed faster resting heart rates and higher body temperatures compared to other monsters, even when not in fully-shifted form.

Time seemed to soar by as he and his colleagues jogged around the campus edges, eventually coming back in to complete the evening’s practice. His skin was yet again dewy with sweat, but overall Mingi felt a huge sense of accomplishment as he followed the rest of the team into the men’s locker room.

His teammates got changed quickly, likely wanting to go home and eat after a prolonged day of classes and a two-hour practice. Mingi, however, took his time since he wasn’t used to feeling so worn out at the day’s conclusion. He peeled off his tank top and stripped off his shorts to change into some clean sweatpants, internally reviewing how his first week of sophomore year was going.

He was beginning to enjoy his classes after that odd first day, continuing to see the same masked figure from before once more in his psychology course right before going to practice. Mingi hadn’t worked up the courage to introduce himself yet, still unsure if he should even make an attempt. He couldn’t tell if he was more riveted or petrified by the mysterious male, but he’d get there when he was ready. Worst case scenario, he’d force himself to say a singular hello to him at the end of the semester.

Coming back to reality, Mingi noticed that he appeared to be the last one left in the locker room and moved to grab his other T-shirt inside his bookbag when he heard a large clank followed by someone yelping a few rows over.

“OUCH, crap!” a man’s voice echoed, implying that he’d hurt himself.

Out of general concern, Mingi stopped what he was doing and wordlessly walked toward the source of the clamor while fisting his unworn shirt in his hands. He found the row he was looking for and became paralyzed once he saw the being standing there.

There in front of Mingi was possibly the most beautiful man he’d ever had the privilege of seeing.

The other male was the same height as him, maybe a sliver taller. His fluffy hair was naturally silver despite being so young and his eyes were different colors - one dark brown and the other being the palest blue to the point where it almost appeared translucent. Both of his eyes were then surrounded by darkened orbits that made them look sunken in. Most notably, half of his face was a different skin tone than the rest of him, with one side displaying an average fair complexion and the other being a flat, stark white.

His appearance reminded Mingi of a statue that had been brought to life, suddenly feeling unworthy of even being near him. He did, however, notice that the man was wearing a full fencing uniform minus the helmet, which was lying on the floor next to him. The alluring stranger sat on the bench between the lockers, holding his foot like it was injured. Speculating that he might be in agony, Mingi did his best to speak up without startling him.

“U-um, excuse me, I-,” he started, only for the other man to whip his head toward him while screaming bloody murder.

“OH! I’m s-so sorry!” Mingi tried again now that his presence was known. “I just heard something fall and then a yell, so I thought I should-”

“Oh, Lucifer, please don’t look at me!” the man bawled, hiding his face with his gloves and confusing the werewolf.

“Aigo, u-um, okay?” Mingi granted with caution. “Uh, d-did you need any help? By the look of it, I assume your helmet landed on top of your shoe or… s-sorry, I-”

“NO, please! I-I don’t need any help!” the stranger cried out, hastily removing himself from the bench while trying his best to conceal his features. “Y-you shouldn’t be here, and- AH! O-oh, you're n-not even wearing a t-top and… I’m h-hideous! Sorry, I-I’ll just leave you alone now and change e-elsewhere.”

The man snatched his own bag out of the open locker and slammed it shut, then picking his helmet up off the floor and preparing to run out of the room.

“W-wait, but I-”

“I said, leave me ALONE!” the other male commanded, turning on his heels and storming out of the locker room without another word.

Mingi stood there nonplussed, hearing the doors bang shut in the distance. He was now undoubtedly by himself. There was no questioning it as he could hear a pin drop, but the tranquility didn’t help him come to terms with what just happened. He thought he wasn’t being overbearing, but he couldn’t help but feel like he’d insulted the other monster somehow in a span of less than a minute.

It took him another moment for him to reanimate, taken aback by the man’s frenzy. Now bringing himself out of his stupor, Mingi looked at the vacant space in front of him. He was about to drop the entire encounter and go back to his original spot, remembering that he was still half-naked, when he noticed something else laying on the ground.

Getting closer to it, he deduced it to be a piece of cloth that fell out of the man’s bag as he was leaving. Despite the stranger not wanting to be disturbed, Mingi thought he should at least bring the item to the campus lost-and-found. Thus, he carefully picked it up and expanded the straps to see what it could be.

As if he wasn’t shocked before, he now couldn’t believe his eyes at what he was holding…

A black balaclava with a chained “X” and studs on the front.

_____________________________

If one asks any ghost what it's like to be undead, one may hear a variety of answers for how they choose to spend their afterlives.

When not keeping themselves busy, they might spend their hours in a very old building such as a castle or an abandoned house. Some opt to linger in one singular location for eternity while others prefer to explore multiple areas of interest. That was a common misconception about spirits, as each of them are different in their own right.

In the case of Hongjoong, since he was a student, he could never deviate too far from campus. He spent all day in classes just like his peers, but at night… the pitch-black sky was the limit.

Apparitions were not known to rest, so he never did. That being said, he supposed he could say he was lucky to have never needed a dorm room since he didn’t sleep. It was sometimes lonely since his friends (namely Mingi) weren’t nocturnal, but he did his best to distract himself with other various tasks. At the very least, it gave him extra time to finish his homework assignments.

Tonight was more of the same, with the Sun having gone down at least a couple hours ago. It was now 8:45PM and most of the college facilities had shut down for the night, or at least the hallways had. Hongjoong texted his werewolf pal earlier that evening, but the latter explained that he was wiped out from track practice and would catch up with him tomorrow. Dissatisfied but understanding, the junior ghost decided to haunt the corridors of the aquatics center.

Bizarrely enough, it was one of his favorite places to haunt because of the peaceful acoustics. Since the swimming pool was housed in a large, mainly glass building, any slight sound was bound to echo symphonically throughout the space. Ripples in the pool resonated a thousand times more wonderfully when no one else was around to hear them, in his opinion.

Once he thought the coast was clear, Hongjoong snuck through an unlocked window of one of the center’s offices and flew inside, then unlatching the door out to the foyer. Once he pulled the door shut behind him, he floated his way to the pool area using one of the side hallways. Another perk of being a wraith was that he could adjust the amount of transparency his form exhibited, able to modify his lucidity from a thick, milky color to nearly invisible. Naturally, since Hongjoong wasn't trying to get caught trespassing, he shifted to the latter just in case there were security cameras watching him.

He was almost to the end of the path when suddenly, to his surprise, he noticed that one of the doors to the pool was still propped open.

“Huh?” the spirit uttered lowly, wondering if the janitor left it accessible by accident. He crept up to it, peering around the corner to see what was inside.

The lights weren't on, but the moonlight still gleamed exquisitely onto the water. Despite this, Hongjoong managed to catch hints of the water lapping from where he was camouflaged next to the tall sidelines. Needing to see where the rustling was coming from, he peeked his head over the step closest to his eye-level.

He had to stand on his tiptoes to get a proper look, but he surely was amazed by the sight once he did.

Floating there was a siren with jet-black locks and a ravishing blue tail. His exposed torso was lean, but muscular, and his facial features were as sharp as knives and accentuated his striking beauty. The other being was lost in his own little world, smiling up at the ceiling through which he could watch the stars above them. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, becoming further immersed in the gentle mood while keeping himself afloat using his fins.

Hongjoong was completely enthralled by the gorgeous male, who remained unaware of him observing him. The ghost wasn’t trying to be weird by doing so, but the object of his gaze was just so stunning that he couldn’t simply ignore him. Plus, he was perplexed by why such a handsome being would be alone in a place like this at a late hour. It was highly viable that he was a member of the swim team, but Hongjoong mused over where the rest of his team was at that rate.

The siren remained in the pool for a while longer, eventually growing tired of floating and reverting to swimming. He was remarkably swift underwater, jetting from side to side with ease as Hongjoong’s orbs followed him. Finally, the other man slinked out of the water and sat his bottom on the brim. He picked up a folded towel next to his other belongings on the ground beside him, drying himself off. As he did so, Hongjoong surveyed in awe as the siren’s tail morphed into regular lower limbs.

“Whoa…,” the ghost whispered, unheard by the other man who was now standing up.

In anthropoid form, his legs were also long much like his tail was. The siren ran his clawed hands through his loose mane, shaking out any excess water while releasing a large sigh. It was booming enough for it to shake off the sides of their present enclosure and make Hongjoong’s core tremble, despite its emptiness. The spirit theorized how much emotional weight the siren was carrying to let out such a forcible exhale, becoming more curious about him by the second.

Unfortunately, his spying session came to a close as the siren packed up his possessions and headed out of the pool area, presumably to the locker room to get out of his swimsuit. Hongjoong definitely wanted to learn more about the captivating creature, but held enough common courtesy to not stalk him while he was changing so he instead hung back. As soon as the door on the opposite end of the wall flung shut, signifying that the other male had departed, the ghost turned around and pressed his back against the outer wall of the concrete bleachers as he sank down to the floor in a crouched position. He yelled a muffled scream into his hands as he blushed wildly, no longer able to control his feelings.

“Yah, what's up with me?! Am I back to being 13 again or what?” Hongjoong muttered to himself, his eyes widening at his unforeseen, formidable crush on the other boy.

It’d been awhile since he felt so strongly for another being, having never had a romantic partner while he was still human. He could still remember how it felt though… that uncomfortable sensation of nervous energy, sweaty palms and a rampant heartbeat from just being close to someone he was attracted to. None of that was currently occurring since Hongjoong’s biology was poles apart from that of a human now, but there was still no mistaking the flustered state his mind was in.

He wasn’t ready to tell anyone about how he felt yet, what with it being so new and abruptly-timed, but hoped that somehow this wouldn’t be the last time their paths would overlap.

_____________________________

After the tragic email update coming from the headmaster’s office, Yeosang made a beeline for the campus’ Health Center after classes ended. Unfortunately, by the time he got there, the supply had already begun to run low and he was only able to secure one bag of blood and two bottles of supplements, each containing 10 pills. Whereas one bag of blood typically got a vampire through a single week, one pill was meant to be taken daily, but was of course not a replacement for the recommended number of meals per day. On top of that, having a blood shortage also meant that any other blood-based food products and drinks were limited, so he really only had the sole bag, supplements and a couple snacks leftover in his dorm to get him by for the month.

The last thing Yeosang wanted was to waste the stock of blood he owned within the first week or he’d starve thereafter. Thus, he measured out a fourth of the blood from the bag to drink and had been taking a daily supplement since. That being said, by the time mid-week came around, he was already beginning to feel hungry and faint. The awful feeling only worsened as he once again found himself sitting with his friends during lunch in the cafeteria.

“So how’s it been so far, has he made your life a literal living hell yet?” Seonghwa asked Wooyoung as they devoured their spreads in front of the ravenous vampire.

The warlock informed his two pals about the San situation via text, but they’d yet to physically meet the demon due to scheduling conflicts.

“Ugh, that’s like not even the problem!” Wooyoung whined, dramatically dropping his spoon back into his butternut squash soup. “He’s too nice! I thought he would’ve forced me to walk on hot coals or something for accidentally bringing him up here, but he’s been so patient while we try to figure out what his task to complete is together.”

“So… that’s a bad thing?” the siren eyerolled, chuckling at his predicament.

Yeosang would’ve normally joined Seonghwa in his teasing, but wasn’t able to speak as per his aching stomach pangs.

“Yes! I feel like I should be doing more to help, but it's not like I should be obligated to do anything extra just because of a small change in ingredients,” the youngest male groaned.

“What’ve you been having him do while you’re in class?”

“Cleaning, mostly. We don’t even ask him to do it, he just does it out of the… Aigo, is it sus to use the phrase ‘goodness of his heart’ in this example?”

“Probably not accurate, but a win is a win. At least he’s not a bum,” Seonghwa reflected, stabbing at his seaweed salad.

“Aish, I mean I guess, but it’s still an extra monster in the dorm! We really don’t have the room for-... Sangie-hyung? You good?” Wooyoung shifted, looking concerned.

“Huh?” the vampire murmured, sluggishly looking up from his lap with weary eyes.

He didn’t even realize he was spacing out, too focused on his somatic state.

“You’ve barely said anything all afternoon, Sang-ah, are you feeling alright?” Seonghwa checked on him, his protective siren-esque instincts kicking in.

“Oh, uh, I dunno…,” Yeosang admitted quietly. “I guess I’m feeling pretty low-energy.”

“Yeah. I’d say you look pale, but that’s always the case,” Wooyoung recognized, rubbing his best friend’s back with his hand to comfort him.

“Does this have to do with the blood shortage? I heard about the email from one of my classmates the other day,” Seonghwa inquired.

“Woefully, yes,” Yeosang whimpered, feeling another pang come on. “It only went out to vampires and other blood-dependent monsters, so neither of you would’ve gotten it.”

“Oh, Sangie-hyung, our bad! We're just chilling here and pigging out, totally didn't think about how hungry you must be,” Wooyoung sympathized, exchanging a guilty look with Seonghwa. “Is there anything we can do to help you?”

“Running a worldwide blood donation awareness campaign on Earth would work,” Yeosang joked, albeit decrepitly.

“Not sure how well that would go over coming from a bunch of non-humans,” Seonghwa grimaced, not liking seeing his friend hurting. “Anything else? I’d offer you some of my food, but I know you’ll hurl from anything that isn’t gory.”

“Thanks, hyung, but I’ll just have to deal with this for a while until the human world comes to its senses,” the vampire sulked, making the other two uneasy.

“Well, how’re you even pulling that off?” Wooyoung urged, not wanting him to expire.

“By consuming as little of the blood supply I was given at once. I also have supplements, but I’m not sure how useful they are,” Yeosang explained, starting to feel a tiny bit dizzy.

The other two would have none of this, seeing as how he could barely keep his head up.

“Okay, no. Let’s go, we’re taking you to the infirmary,” Seonghwa commanded, getting up from his seat as Wooyoung followed immediately after.

“Oh, please, that’s not necessary! You haven’t even finished eating,” Yeosang moaned, feebly fighting them off as they helped him up.

“Don’t care. You look like you’re about to drop dead part two, so it’s either this or we nail you inside of your dorm coffin for an eternal sleep. You decide,” Wooyoung pressured him, making Yeosang sigh in defeat after a beat.

“...Fine. Take me away, officers,” the vampire replied sarcastically.

Seonghwa and Wooyoung spared him their riposte, and guided his limp body to the infirmary after throwing away their trash in the nearest bin. Yeosang supposed the rest of his day would have to be put on hold, figuring it was better to miss class than never get to attend again.

Chapter Text

Luckily, the campus infirmary wasn’t too far from the cafeteria and the trio was able to make it there in a relatively short amount of time. Yeosang, in his enervated state, clung to his friends’ arms like his afterlife depended on it, forcing them to practically drag his weak body across the paved walkways. Once they got to their destination, they were astounded to see that the office was mostly empty, sans for the receptionist and one other monster seated in the corner. The two livelier boys set the vampire down on the nearest chair before approaching the former.

“Hello! Can I help you?” the receptionist, a female fairy with a name tag that read “Kim Taeyeon,” greeted them animatedly.

“Yeah, our friend zoning out over there needs some aid,” Seonghwa informed, pointing his thumb back at a distant Yeosang. “The blood shortage is hitting him pretty hard and he nearly passed out during lunch just now.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that,” Taeyeon sympathized, looking over at Yeosang between them. “The shortage has been deeply affecting quite a few monsters across campus. We’ll treat him as soon as possible, he’ll only need to fill out a couple of forms.”

“Okay. Thank you, miss,” Wooyoung complied, taking the clipboard and pen from her before about-facing and handing it off to Yeosang, who could barely keep his eyes open.

“Yeo, incoming,” Seonghwa alerted him, to which the younger male looked up at them with sorrow in his eyes. “I know you’re not feeling so hot, but they need this completed in order to see you.”

The vampire nodded and nearly dropped the clipboard onto the floor after taking it from Wooyoung. He filled out the pages and handed them back to the warlock, who returned them to the front desk.

“It'll be a hot minute before they can see you,” the youngest relayed, making Yeosang knit his brows.

“Oh, you guys can go. You don’t have to wait for me to be done in there, you’ve already done more than enough for me,” he assured, causing the other two to frown.

“Are you sure? It’s really no bother if you need us to stick around for a while longer,” Seonghwa offered, to which Yeosang shook his head vehemently.

“It’s really okay. It’s not worth all of us missing classes over, I’ll be fine. Once I’m out of here, I’ll manage myself better going forward. Really, you can scram.”

“Alright, if that's how you feel,” Wooyoung hesitated. “I really should be getting back to the whole San quandary anyway, he’s probably lonely right now.”

“Don’t you mean… ‘San-dary’?” Yeosang grinned, making his friends release a revolted noise.

“Y’know what? On second thought, you’re right. We’re out of here,” Seonghwa countered, nearly hauling Wooyoung out of the office by the wrist.

“Catch you on the flip side, hyung! Get well soon, hit us up when you’re feeling better!” Wooyoung called after Yeosang as the two of them scuttled out of the room.

He was soon on his own, peering around the room at its other occupants. Taeyeon was currently tending to a phone call while the only other monster sitting two seats away from him readjusted his posture to get more comfortable.

The young man sat calmly with one arm resting and the other laying detached from his body in his lap. There wasn’t any evident blood loss, but the stitches keeping the limb fastened to the rest of his body had clearly been torn. The loose, black string dangled from his armpit as he aimlessly played with the fingers on the lifeless hand.

Yeosang didn’t know if it was out of pure spirit of inquiry or the fact that he was functioning on approximately 0.125 liters of blood, but for some reason he felt compelled to address the unfamiliar man. Without thinking, he said the first thing that came to his nonoperative brain.

“...Need a hand?” he asked, mentally slapping himself in the forehead for saying something so cliché as his opening statement.

The other male didn’t seem to mind, however, looking down at the sad extremity before bursting into a giggle. His laugh revealed his splendid, gummy smile, which proved to do unexpected things to Yeosang’s sanity.

“Maybe. It won’t exactly help itself, will it?” he reciprocated, now making eye contact with the vampire.

This allowed Yeosang to get a better look at him, despite his bleary vision. The handsome male’s skin that was all bound together by threads had a slight olive green tint to it, which was complemented by his rich brown hair and eyes. His cheeks were rounded, resembling that of apples, and he had rosy, full lips. To top it off, he was powerfully built, which Yeosang was able to tell from his biceps even when removed from the rest of his arm.

The lack of vital fluids in his system must have left him thirstier than he’d registered as he remembered he never answered the man back.

“Oh, um, I suppose not!” Yeosang sputtered. “How did that happen exactly, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Well, this sort of thing is pretty normal for most Frankenstein monsters, but that won’t make what went down sound any less dumb,” the boy warned with a laugh. “So I was walking to class and my spell-phone fell out of my pocket. When I went to pick it up, my stitches got stuck on a bush and got all tangled up as I walked away. Then I heard a thud and realized my arm fell off.”

“Oh, wow! That sounds intense.”

“You get used to it early on,” the other boy shrugged.

“If that’s the case, I guess you’re also adept at stitching yourself back together,” Yeosang considered. “Why pay a visit to the infirmary then?”

“I can totally stitch myself up no problem if it's accessible, but since I’m a leftie…,” the man hinted, flicking his irises down at the left arm resting on his thighs.

“Ah… I see how that could pose a problem,” the vampire understood. “So you come here to get mended in those instances, I assume.”

“This is my first time here, actually! I’d usually handle any minor cuts or scrapes by myself, but this one needed a little extra attention.”

“Really? It’s only your first visit?”

“Yeah, I’m a freshman,” the boy declared, sending Yeosang into a spiral as he believed him to be older or at least his own age.

He was so much bigger than himself and carried a great deal of confidence when he spoke that it was difficult to fathom that he was any younger than he appeared.

“Oh, I didn’t know! I’m so sorry, um… Aigo, uh, I realize that we never introduced ourselves either,” Yeosang floundered, scratching the back of his neck. “I’m Kang Yeosang, I’m a sophomore.”

“Lovely to meet you, Yeosang-ssi. My name is Choi Jongho,” the younger male established. “I’d shake your hand, but…”

“Right, right,” the vampire chuckled, feeling his tension dissipate at the joke. “I’m sure they’ll fix you right up in there, Jongho-ssi. It doesn’t even look that bad, there’s hardly any blood!”

“Well, there wouldn’t be anyway,” Jongho corrected. “You see, since Frankenstein monsters are assembled from spare parts, we don’t have a singular circulatory system. Instead, each of our body parts has its own blood storage bank, if you will. I’ll admit that I’m not as invested in my own biology as I probably should be to be able to speak in technical terms, but basically I can lose any of my parts and won’t bleed out should it simply become untethered! It comes in handy because if something goes wrong like accidentally slicing my finger in half or breaking my foot, I can just replace the busted part with another.”

“Oh, that’s cool,” Yeosang acknowledged in awe, impressed by Jongho’s unique traits.

He didn’t know too much about his kind, but what he did know was that they weren’t born, but created. The first Frankensteins were reanimated over two centuries ago by early human scientists after electricity was discovered and once they began to grow in population, they evolved much like humans did and used alchemy to construct future members of their own species for generations to come. Eventually, they were able to make technological advances so that they no longer required a deceased human heart to live, substituting them with artificial ones made from machinery. However, they still weren’t an immortal race and passed on as soon as their mechanical hearts wore down from constant use, much like batteries do. Still, their scientific accomplishments were remarkable, hence why many of them grew up to be engineers or researchers.

“Yeah! As long as this tin can housed in my chest doesn’t die out, it’s a sweet deal,” Jongho resolved, knocking on his pecs with his intact hand. “So what about you, Yeosang-ssi? How come you ended up in the infirmary?”

“Oh, um, my reason isn’t nearly as straightforward as yours,” the vampire nattered. “It’s a bit wretched.”

“I’m sorry, what’s wrong?”

“Well, I don’t know how many other vampires you’ve met here so far, but recently a blood shortage was announced by the headmaster,” Yeosang retold. “We’re only allowed up to two bags per month, but I only got one to start. I’ve been taking supplements as well, but truthfully, they don’t do much at all to satiate my hunger. My friends became worried about me after I started to feel woozy during lunch today and the next thing I knew, I was here. I don’t know how the staff back there will be able to assist me, but I can’t see anything they do being a long-term solution. Until the shortage ends or I find another way to get more blood… I’ll probably find myself here many more times.”

Jongho considered this for a while, his expression turning mournful as he stared Yeosang down. The elder male was perturbed by his sudden shift in disposition, regretting having said anything. He was about to deflect and change the topic to put the mood back at ease when the younger monster made a suggestion.

“Hmm… Yeosang-ssi, I’m very sorry about what it is you’re going through. It’s not your fault, and…,” the Frankenstein sighed, taking a deep breath before his next words. “...I know we just met and all, but… maybe I could help you?”

“What do you mean?”

“Think about it: you’re a bloodthirsty vampire in need and I’m basically a snack pack on legs,” Jongho stated, as if it was as plain as day. “Every part of me is able to be replaced once it can't be used anymore. I could totally hook you up with an arm or a leg to munch on, then swap it out for a fresh one when you’re done.”

“Oh, Jongho-ssi, thank you so much for the offer, but you really don’t have-”

“I want to!” Jongho interrupted, causing Yeosang to blush intensely at his insistence. “...I-I mean, only if you’ll let me? You seem like a sweet creature, Yeosang-ssi. I hate seeing someone struggling like this and you seem like you're going through a lot, so please consider it.”

“And what would you want from me in return?”

“Nothing, only your companionship.”

“That doesn’t seem like a fair trade…”

“It doesn’t have to be, I'll hit you up if I need something later on. Right now, just having another friend on campus is all good.”

His chocolate eyes set forth the utmost honesty, with Yeosang feeling like he was slowly drowning in them like quicksand. He could practically feel the warmth glowing off of the younger male beside him, despite being undead like himself. The vampire knew that if he agreed to his proposition, there was a large chance that he’d become dependent on him as he had no other rapid way to obtain blood. It wasn’t human blood, but it should do the trick as the base for Frankenstein blood still originated from mortals. Jongho was very personable, which didn’t make his vote any easier to place, but Yeosang wasn’t about to let himself starve for the sake of his attraction to him. Despite his doubts, he at long last answered.

“...Okay. I’ll do it, but how will this work?” he asked, but before the other male could reply, the door leading to the exam room corridor swung open.

“Choi Jongho?” Taeyeon called, making the younger boy jump up from his seat to be seen.

“Guess it's my turn next, but we'll circle back to this later! I got you, alright?” Jongho swore. “I’ll wait for you right back here.”

Yeosang nodded absently, watching the Frankenstein stomp up behind the woman as she led him toward the back. Once the door was closed, he slumped in his own chair in incredulity. The other male was immensely generous, but the vampire knew he’d have to be a dolt to reject him when he so desperately required what Jongho had to give.

Although he was sure their arrangement would come to ease his physical pain, Yeosang hoped his emotions wouldn’t sustain any injuries in the process.

_____________________________

As soon as Wooyoung made it back to the dorm, he could already predict what San was up to from outside of the closed front door. He didn’t even need to see him, already having heard the deafening sound of their vacuum from down the hall. The warlock stuck his key into the lock and opened the door to find the other male hoovering their living room as expected, once again shirtless as Wooyoung was slowly getting used to with each passing day.

The demon didn’t hear him come in, too focused on a particular corner where several dust bunnies accumulated. The younger male slung his satchel off his arm onto the floor and removed his shoes, allowing a small smile to grace his face as he observed him. Once San was pleased with the area, he moved on to the couch. Wooyoung’s jaw figuratively hit the floor as he watched him effortlessly lift the sofa up on a diagonal tilt using only one hand and sweep the vacuum underneath it. His arm muscles bulged with each yank and it took everything in the warlock’s power not to drool onto the wooden floor beneath them.

Once he finished, as if on cue, San suddenly turned the device off to move the plug and turned around to face Wooyoung, who attempted to slurp his saliva back into his mouth, but ended up choking on it instead.

“Oh, hi Woo! How was- Aigo, are you okay?” the demon acknowledged with concern, leaning the vacuum against a chair while he stepped forward to check on him, to which Wooyoung threw his palms up at him in resistance.

“N-no! T-that - AUGHH - that’s o-huugh-kay,” Wooyoung gasped, fighting his own trachea to speak. “J-just breathed down the wrong pipe.”

“Oh, okay,” San accepted, still unsure of what to do. “Um, do you need a glass of water or something?”

“I’m really good, but thanks,” the younger male declined, humiliated by how much the prior action turned him on. “U-uh, you were cleaning again?”

“Yeah. This probably isn’t the task I’m meant to complete, but you guys had quite a bit of dirt lying around so I thought I’d take care of it,” the demon divulged.

“That's so sweet of you, San-ssi. Thank you, our dorm last year never looked this on point,” Wooyoung expressed, taking a seat at the kitchenette table as a massive grin bloomed on the elder male’s face. “What else have you done today?”

“Pretty much just this and watched TV again… Have you ever watched Hazbin Hotel?”

“I don't recognize that, is that from the travel channel?”

“No, it’s a cartoon about demons like me and I’m OBSESSED!” San squealed energetically. “There’s only one season of it on Pentagram Prime so far, but it’s great. You should watch it with me sometime, I think you’d like it!”

“Oh, um, o-okay,” Wooyoung stuttered, not expecting the hellbeing to want to spend quality time with him when he was trying to go back to his own realm. “Shouldn’t we be focusing on getting you back to your crib though?”

“We are, I haven’t forgotten. However, a guy can still enjoy his free time, no?”

“I suppose so. I’m done with classes for the day, so maybe we can get back to hustling after I’ve finished my homework?”

“Sounds good to me. What assignments do you have?”

“I gotta write an essay for my Moon Magic lecture on the lunar phases,” the warlock enlightened, getting back up to retrieve his notes. “We each got assigned one by our professor, I got waxing gibbous.”

“That’s neat, is that your favorite phase?” San questioned, his eyes following his movements.

“No, I think mine is the new moon phase. It symbolizes new beginnings and signifies the seeds of intention setting.”

“Makes sense. So, in an obscure way… I’m kind of like your new moon, right?”

The implication made the warlock trip over his wide-legged jeans on the way back to his chair, not enough to hurt himself, but enough to send his notes flying up in the air. San leapt up from his seated position just in time to catch Wooyoung in his strong arms, which ended up with him dipping the younger male in his embrace as the latter held onto his exposed shoulders.

The room was dead silent as the pair stood there for what felt like an eternity, eyes locked like magnets. Wooyoung was about to metaphorically pass away from staring up at the hunky demon above him while San, despite being from Hell, felt his insides grow even hotter as it hit him just how lovely the other boy looked from this angle.

It was a near cinematic moment and might have dragged out longer had it not been for the door clicking open again, revealing Changbin walking in. The other two awkwardly held their pose and looked over at him while the third male didn’t even move his hand off the knob, frozen in place.

“...Wooyo… we’ve got bedrooms for this reason, like duh,” Changbin sighed plainly, clearly tired of his shenanigans.

“WAIT, IT’S NOT WHAT YOU THINK!” Wooyoung shrieked in his highest voice possible, finally falling out of the demon’s clutches and onto the floor as San redirected his line of sight to the kitchen cupboards that were all of a sudden very interesting.

“Right, and I’m three meters tall…,” the Frankenstein lied to prove his point, flashing his eyeballs before stepping past them towards his own room. “Anyway, act like I was never around.”

Soon, he was gone and the scene was over, with Wooyoung groaning in anguish. In response, San offered him his hand to help him up, which the younger male accepted as he was brought back onto his feet.

“Sorry about that, Wooyoung-ssi,” the demon apologized soberly, still reeling from their earlier intimate stage. “I didn’t mean to startle you...”

“O-oh, it’s no problem! Just me being a total klutz,” Wooyoung fibbed, rushing to collect his papers off the ground. “Anyway, to repeat what I said earlier: the faster I start working on this dissertation, the sooner we can go over what you need. Got it?”

“I won’t distract you then,” San agreed, leaving him to move back to the couch.

Some minutes passed between Wooyoung’s studies and San lounging on the settee while some mindless reality TV show played at a low volume. They basked in each other’s presence for a while until the latter boy let out a louder-than-intended yawn, apprising Wooyoung of his ennui.

“Bored?” he asked, peering behind him.

“...A little. I hope you don’t take offense to me saying this, but spending each day stuck in your dorm is starting to feel redundant,” San professed. “It obviously has nothing to do with you or your roommates who’ve all been nothing but accommodating! Still, I can’t help but feel like I could be filling my time in a better way rather than waiting around for you to be free again.”

Wooyoung couldn’t believe how considerate this demon was, thinking that he himself should be the one feeling like an inconvenience rather than San. He didn’t ask to be summoned and the warlock could see that he was trying to make the best out of a bad situation. Wooyoung wished he knew why he was here so that he could leave sooner, but also knew that the reason had to be something that came to him naturally; it couldn’t be hurried.

He sat there brainstorming as intensely as he could to come up with something he could do in the interim, eventually having a breakthrough as his head snapped upwards.

“I’ve got it!” he announced.

“Got what?”

“Duh, an idea? Keep up, San-ssi,” the warlock teased him.

“Alright, Kim Ungyong, we get it. No need to get smart with me,” San eyerolled with a wide smirk. “Isn’t that the goal of writing an essay though, to come up with ideas?”

“Not for my paper, silly! I know how we can keep you busy until we figure out how to fulfill your task.”

“Is that so? Very well, what’s your plan?”

“Okay, so check it, like I know this sounds wild, but… what if you went to school here?”

“Really, you think I should enroll at ESU? Why?”

“Many reasons: One, it'll get you some fresh air every so often rather than being all cooped up. Two, it would look a lot less sus should someone outside of this dorm start to catch on about you being outside of your home realm and three, it may even better our chances of finding out what your alleged task to be conquered is!”

“Hmm, those are all good factors,” San considered, cocking his head to the side. “I guess it wouldn't hurt, does that mean we'd be taking the same classes?”

“I doubt it, you'd likely have to enroll as a freshman transfer student despite us both being sophomore-aged. We all take the same classes in that year, so no stress about sticking to one subject.”

“Got it. That's a shame, but I understand… Okay, you've got a deal! I'll enroll.”

“Sick!” Wooyoung proclaimed, relieved that the demon was willing to comply with his scheme. “It'll be good for both of us, don't stress!”

“I'm sure it will be, so how do we get started?”

This question stopped Wooyoung in his tracks, not having thought this far ahead. San was right, as classes had already been in session for almost two weeks. It would've been much easier to enroll the demon had the semester not begun yet, but that was no longer an option. Whatever they did to make him an official student of the university had to be done virtually overnight and it was certainly not something Wooyoung could handle by himself. Not only would he have to be accepted based on merit, but he also had to show that he had the grades to succeed and complete an interview with the headmaster to be properly admitted. This wouldn’t be a simple feat and the warlock was rueful to pursue it, but he knew it had to be done.

“...Okay, maybe this’ll be harder than I thought it would,” he sighed. “But I'm determined! We'll crack this, let me hit up a few friends first. Can I bounce real quick?”

“Of course, take your time.”

“Great, I'll be back in a sec!” Wooyoung vowed, waving San off before secluding himself in his room.

Immediately, he took out his spell-phone and dialed one of his top contacts. It rang for a long moment, making him impatient.

“Come on, pick up!” he whispered angrily, finally hearing the click of the being on the other line answering the call.

“Hello?”

“Seonghwa-hyung, help a homie out! I'm in deep trouble!” the warlock whined into the receiver.

“Didn't I see you only an hour ago? How’re you already in trouble?” the elder interrogated in annoyance. “I'm supposed to be in class, y’know.”

“Yeah, whatever. Anyway, I'm desperate, hyung! I don't even know what to do! I'm so stressed about San. I came up with this wild plan to try and get him into ESU as a transfer student, but it's already started and he needs a transcript and stuff and-”

“Whoa, slow down, Woo. You're going way too fast,” Seonghwa cut him off. “Why do you want San to enroll as a transfer student? Aren’t you trying to get him home? This would only give him another reason to stay.”

“I chatted with him and we decided that pretending to be a student would help him not ruin his secret of being summoned. Plus, maybe it'll bring us closer to figuring out what he has to do for me to go back to his realm!”

“Okay, I guess that checks. So what do you need my help for?”

There was a brief, tense pause where all the siren could hear was Wooyoung’s breathing until the latter male spoke again in a musical voice.

“...Seonghwa-hyungie…”

“Oh, no… I know that tone and I already don’t like where this is going,” the elder lamented, picturing Wooyoung’s wide simper in his mind without seeing him.

“...You and Yeosangie-hyung are my besties who would do anything for me, right?”

“‘Anything’ is a broad term,” Seonghwa shot back bluntly. “But go on.”

“I think I have a ploy… It's totally shady and you probably won't approve, but I can't see any other way to solve this so just go along with it for a bit, alright?”

As promised, Wooyoung spent the next few moments explaining his idea to Seonghwa, who sounded like he wanted to kill him once the former concluded his absurd pitch.

“I really hate you sometimes, do y’know that?” the siren remarked with abhorrence.

“So are you gonna do it or what?”

“...You better take me out to a NICE lobster dinner after this, but yeah,” Seonghwa gave in. “I’ll leave it to you to fill Yeosang in since he’s recovering.”

“Oh, thank you, Seonghwa-hyung! You’re the G.O.A.T.!” Wooyoung shouted gleefully, bouncing in place.

“I know, now run along to the little devil on your shoulder. I gotta go back to class, see ya!” the elder advised, hanging up before the warlock could respond.

Wooyoung could care less about providing Seonghwa with a snappy comeback in that moment, far too caught up in the fact that he managed to get his friends in on his strategy. He'd catch Yeosang up by the morning, as he needed to concentrate on formulating the details of his plan to ensure its success.

By tomorrow afternoon, San would be a demon turned full-time student, no matter what it took.

Chapter Text

A few hours later at dusk, Seonghwa once again found himself alone in the pool. He asked Coach Son earlier last week if he could occasionally hang back there after practices, which he allowed as long as the junior boy promised to lock up when he left. He’d been there a couple of times already since and as a siren, he found the water soothing after a long day of hectic classes.

It was also meditative, which helped him gather his frantic racing thoughts. His teammates were right all along, with Seonghwa certainly feeling the pressure of being a full-time student, a swimmer and a singer all at once. There was no doubt he was multi-talented, but it was sad to say that this also made him a perfectionist.

In folklore, sirens are solely seen as enchanting creatures who would lure sailors to their peril by either causing them to crash their ships into large rocks or leap into the ocean after them. They did this by using the power of desire, beckoning them closer with their ethereal beauty and voices. Because of this traditional stigma, Seonghwa held himself to an unnecessarily high standard, believing that if he was anything less than perfect, he didn’t have any value.

Luckily, he’d at least allowed himself to have a few friends who did their best to pull him out of the depths of his self-disparagement and gave him the platonic love he needed, but he was still fearful of any potential romantic suitors. In the past, men had only been after him for the wrong reasons, so he typically evaded them. They never chose to see beyond his good features and siren call, only caring about their own selfish cravings. He wasn’t a trophy to be won, so he worked hard to not only divert himself, but work toward something more meaningful.

Seongwha let all of the negative thoughts seep out of his submerged body, tucking his forearms underneath the bend of his tail as he buoyed beneath the surface. From behind closed eyelids, it was almost as if he was in a dreamscape, tuning out the world around him. He could literally stay under there for hours, which may have gone uninterrupted would it not be for the unseen ghost who was once again watching him from afar.

Hongjoong found himself in the same place he was lurking in a couple of nights ago with the hopes of seeing the charming siren again. To his delight, his wish was granted, but he grew more concerned for the other male the longer he remained underwater. He couldn’t interfere of course, lest he made his presence known and the siren became offended by his confidential venture. Hypothetically, Hongjoong could watch over him all night to ensure his safety if he had to, but he prayed it wouldn’t get to that point.

A few more minutes went by before Seonghwa finally resurfaced, flipping his long, dark locks back dramatically. The ghost, who’d moved his hiding spot up above on the diving tower for a better view, almost rolled off the edge of it from his belly-down position at the action. The siren then opted to sit on top of one of the pool’s three-step ladders, breathing deeply while wrapping his palms around the railings. He seemed to stare off into space for a while with a distant look on his angular face. Hongjoong so badly wanted to ask what was on his mind, seeing that he appeared to be thinking deeply about something.

Seonghwa’s thoughts were interrupted by a ping coming from his spell-phone, which laid upon the towels stacked beside him. He opened up the text notification from Yeosang, letting him know that he was also in on Wooyoung’s plan, which made him scoff out loud.

“Guess I’m not the only sap here then,” he mumbled to himself, unaware that Hongjoong was eavesdropping on him.

The siren tossed his phone back on the pile before emitting another hefty breath.

“Why’re you this nice, huh?” he softly told his mirrored self in the water, making the peeping ghost confused. “...You do so much for other beings while asking for next to nothing in return. You’ve spent your whole existence trying to appease everybody else, but where’s it gotten you? No man in this realm has the time of day for you when you’re too busy working yourself down to the bone. Is it really worth putting yourself through all this trouble when it still might not be what you really want? …Then again, putting your guard down for single-minded men who don’t see you for you isn’t exactly a wise choice either.”

Hongjoong’s chest sank as he listened to the other male’s monologue, feeling upset that he thought so lowly of himself. In fact, he nearly started shedding tears when he heard his concluding remark.

“...I wish someone could love you in the same way you wanna one day be able to love yourself.”

Seonghwa finished off by touching one pointy finger into the pool, thus disrupting it and blurring out his reflection. He breathed in one more time before removing himself fully out of the water and watching his land legs return.

The ghost several meters over him was without words, regardless of what the siren said or not. Hongjoong flipped over onto his back as quietly as possible, staring straight ahead at the night sky.

His story may have very little in common with the siren’s own, but he did know what it was like to feel unsupported and put up his own metaphorical fortress to protect himself when he was still alive. Hongjoong made costly mistakes that led him to where he is now, having always felt like he was a chronic disappointment to others around him. He regretted it immensely, but this was who he was and there was no going back. The ghost didn't even realize when the crystalline droplets began spilling out of his eyes, far too affected by what the siren was seemingly going through.

Seonghwa's footsteps back to the locker room faded into the background as Hongjoong laid there while soft tears trickled down his pale cheeks. He felt an inexplicable connection with the siren despite never talking to him, but he wished upon the distant twinkles above him that he’d get to learn more and more about him with time.

Hongjoong would certainly be there for him in spirit (no pun intended).

_____________________________

The following evening’s weather was abysmal, the sky looking as if the realm was approaching its imminent doom. It was downpouring for the last couple of hours and much of the campus was left partially flooded, forcing the majority of the student population to seek shelter as they waited out the storm.

This unfortunately also hindered many of the night’s collegiate sports practices, some being canceled altogether while others were relocated to indoor facilities. The latter happened to the track team, with Coach Yoon not believing in the “no rain, no gain” motto as she knew certain monster types didn’t thrive in the rain. In lieu of the inclement weather, they instead practiced in the campus’ indoor track, which was smaller and usually reserved for the colder months. An exception was made and the team ended up performing sprinting drills, scramble circuits and briefer technical runs to get through the two-hour practice schedule.

Mingi had yet to sit through a practice like this, but put his best foot forward regardless of the uncontrollable setback. He supposed that if he intended to continue his track and field career throughout the rest of the school year, then he’d have to get used to the different space. Oddly enough, the practice seemingly zoomed by much quicker than he thought it would, already finding himself toweling off as the team once again headed toward the locker room.

The werewolf felt a strong sense of déjà vu as he began changing in front of his locker, suddenly remembering what happened with the mysterious man earlier in the week. Inexplicably, he hadn’t been able to get the boy out of his head since their bizarre encounter. The other male was like a virus that entered his brain, the image of his handsome face still fresh in Mingi’s mind. After he left him stranded in the very same room he was currently standing in, Mingi packed his chained mask away in his book bag and planned to give it back when he saw him in class the following week. It was obviously a sentimental item to him considering he wore it each day, so the werewolf hoped he was doing alright without it in the meantime.

He promptly got redressed, then took his large umbrella out before shutting the locker door and heading toward the facility exit. Right as he got up to the exterior doors, Mingi observed just how hard the rain was coming down. There wasn’t any thunder or lightning, but it was heavy enough that he staunchly wasn’t looking forward to walking back to his dorm through it. He zipped his white windbreaker all the way up and was about to walk out when he noticed someone sitting on a metal bench off to the side.

Turning his head, Mingi was shocked to find the very same man who was taking over his thoughts as of late.

The peculiar male was wearing his signature black fedora, along with a black blazer with shiny silver buttons and a plain black mask. He was scrolling through his phone, not noticing Mingi standing there, and looked fatigued as if he’d been sitting there for some while. The werewolf figured he must’ve just gotten out of fencing practice again, but wondered why he decided to remain on the premises rather than heading home.

The last thing Mingi wanted to do was scare him away another time, so he took a long, deep breath before backing away from the door and slowly trekking toward him. The boy still didn’t perceive him even as he got closer and stood adjacent to him. Since he wasn’t acknowledging him, the werewolf took matters into his own hands and cleared his throat nervously.

“U-um, pardon me?” he started, hoping not to alarm him.

The man lazily raised his head at him, making eye contact once he was able to see Mingi’s face from under his hat. Once he did, his eyes widened to an unbelievable size as he recognized the intruder. He looked like a deer caught in the headlights, so Mingi continued speaking in a low voice so as to not make him panic.

“Sorry to b-bug you, but I saw you chilling here and remembered y-you from the other day in the locker room. I think we're also in the same class,” he stammered, trying to alleviate the man’s obvious stress by getting his point across hastily. “A-anyway! Uh, I hope you don't think I'm being sus or anything, b-but I have something of yours from that day...”

Mingi went into his bag pocket then and dug out the item he was referring to, with the other male watching him carefully. However, his once-wary eyes shifted to something much more vivid once he saw what the werewolf was holding.

“My mask!” he exclaimed, reaching out for it with his darkened fingers.

His glowing reaction melted Mingi's heart, with the other boy practically bouncing in place much like a puppy would after finding his favorite chew toy that was once thought to be lost. The werewolf dropped the cloth in the taller male’s palms as he inspected it to ensure nothing was amiss. Once this was confirmed, he looked back at Mingi with a mixed expression of apprehension and gratitude.

“...Thank you very much,” he murmured, so quietly that Mingi almost didn't hear it from behind the plain mask currently on his face.

“Oh! Uh, i-it’s no biggie,” the werewolf choked out, now getting a closer look into his unique, shining eyes. “Y-yeah, I was gonna wait to give it to you in class, but then I-I saw you here so I, just… ha, yeah…”

He felt so stupid overexplaining himself, but the other male must've gathered his feeling of discomfiture as he finally allowed himself to relax the tiniest amount.

“Well, thank you nevertheless. I’ve been looking for this everywhere… um… Sorry, what was your name?”

“Song Mingi. We’ve got psych together, but you probably haven't seen me because I'm usually posted in the back,” he spelled out. “Uh… may I ask yours?”

“...Jeong Yunho.”

“Yunho…,” Mingi repeated, liking how it rolled off of his tongue and thinking it suited someone as breathtaking as him perfectly. “That’s… a really nice name.”

This must've had some emotional effect on Yunho as he suddenly looked down and away from him, coughing in embarrassment.

“Um, a-are you okay? I shouldn't have-” Mingi raised.

“I'm so sorry, Mingi-ssi.”

“What, sorry? Why though?” the werewolf asked, unsure of what he could possibly be apologizing for.

“For being excessively rude to you earlier this week. You were only trying to check on me as a good samaritan and I yelled at you inappropriately… I'm very sorry and hope you'll accept my apology.”

Yunho said this while bowing a full 90° downward while remaining seated, making Mingi's face heat up as he wasn't expecting the grand gesture.

“Ah! Y-you don’t have to apologize for anything, Yunho-ssi! It's all good, I shouldn't have snuck up on you like that. Let's just forget about it!” he flapped, both verbally and literally as his hands waved in front of him.

“Alright then, if you insist. Anyway, I appreciate you returning this to me… Were you about to leave? I don't want to keep you.”

“Yeah, I was, but…,” Mingi hesitated, not sure if he should press Yunho further, but deciding to be brave. “...What about you, were you waiting for a ride or what?”

“Me? Aigo, no. I, um… forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think the forecast would be this severe, so I was just going to wait here until it decreased a bit.”

“Oh…,” the werewolf considered, not sure if he should propose his next immediate thought that could potentially send the other male running in the opposite direction.

Still, he was forever unselfish and knew he’d kick himself later in his room for not offering his services to him.

“Well, I mean… I have an umbrella.”

“That you do,” Yunho noticed, glancing down at the gamp in Mingi’s grip.

“So, um… rather than having you risk sitting here alone all night, I was wondering… maybe you would be down i-if… I walked you home?”

Mingi had no idea where his nerve wandered off to in that moment, but he felt the urge to do anything he could to get on Yunho’s good side after their chaotic first meeting. The paler man stared him down for a few seconds, his expression unreadable especially with the mask on. His brows were unbending, giving him a firm guise that caused Mingi to produce a new layer of sweat on top of his pre-existing one from sports practice. For a tick, the shorter male thought he might hit him for even asking him such a modest question, but this irrational thought wouldn’t break his bearings.

“O-only if you want to, of course!” Mingi added, displaying a cautionary, yet genuine smile. “I don’t know h-how far your dorm is from here or i-if you even live on-campus, but I assume y-you don’t want to be away from the comfort of your own bed.”

The excruciating silence between them weared on, the only noise being the patter of raindrops against the window panes behind Yunho’s protected head. He seemed to be deep in thought, turning toward the glass to make what he could out of the outside conditions. Mingi went against his will to be composed in this troubled instance, knowing that the situation could go south at one wrong move. At long last, Yunho appeared to come to a resolution.

“...Okay.”

“Wait, for real?” Mingi blurted, once again abhorring himself once Yunho cocked one eyebrow at him. “I mean, um, sick! Cool! That's… y-yeah, let's go then.”

The taller male shrugged it off and stood up from the bench, dusting himself off before shoving his beloved mask in his pocket. Mingi assumed he wasn't going to swap it out for the one he was wearing as a backup right now in order to keep the werewolf from seeing his face once more, which saddened him. He couldn't understand why Yunho felt the need to block out his splendid features, but he kept his discontent to himself as he guided him out of the facility and into the wet climate.

Mingi opened up his umbrella and did his best to cover both of them, which was proving to be more complicated than originally thought since they both were tall and had broad shoulders that continually bumped into each other. The werewolf knew deep down he wanted to get closer to the mysteriously attractive man beside him, but that didn't stop him from trying to convince himself that his next question wouldn't come off as too inviting.

“Hey, uh, it's still monsooning out!” he hollered over the rain once they were out the doors. “I don't want you to get soaked… Do you want to hold onto me?”

Even if Yunho wanted to put up a fight, he had limited options if he didn't want to be drenched. Thus, he wordlessly nodded his head and moved closer to Mingi under the umbrella, who looped his free arm around his waist. The taller male’s breath hitched at this, his cheeks burning as he wasn't used to this form of close contact. Soon after, they began pacing forward.

“So which dorm are you posted up in?” Mingi called out, doing his damndest to shield them.

“Geom Hall.”

“Sorry, what was that?”

“Geom Hall!” the masked man shouted again so that he'd be heard, which Mingi found cute for some reason.

“Oh, bet! That’s not too far from my dorm, I’m in Doga Hall,” the shorter male replied, offering another wide grin.

“I see,” Yunho recognized, trying not to trip over his own feet as Mingi held onto him. “...So obviously, you’re a werewolf.”

“What was your first clue?” Mingi joked, flicking his head upwards at his pointed, blonde ears.

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Yunho shot back sarcastically, so much so that Mingi almost thought he wasn’t kidding.

“Ha, alright then. Um… and what about you?” the werewolf asked. “I hope you don’t think I’m being too bold, but I just haven’t seen anyone like you around campus before.”

Yunho nodded at his words, understanding that he could’ve predicted that Mingi would ask that after bringing up the topic in the first place. The other male caught onto his momentary cogitation and nearly begged his pardon again before he made a reply.

“That’s a fair question, I suppose,” Yunho addressed before releasing a big sigh. “...If you must know, I’m a changeling.”

“Ah,” Mingi returned. “I’ll be honest, I know nothing about changelings.”

“Most beings don’t… and it’s probably for the best that you don’t either,” Yunho finalized in a lugubrious tone, looking straight ahead of him.

Mingi just about struggled to respire at his candid reaction, only being able to present a weak nod. However, Yunho didn’t make a move to get out of his hold, so he took that as a good sign. The rest of their walk was quiet, but not unpleasant as the rain eventually started to diminish.

Before they knew it, they’d arrived in front of Geom Hall. Approaching the archway to the stairwell, Yunho slowly stepped away from Mingi and walked backwards, their eyes never leaving each other. It was almost as if there was this unspoken desire for them not to part ways just yet, but neither was sure of how to proceed. Therefore, the taller male decided to end their brief contact.

“Thank you again for walking me to my dorm building, Mingi-ssi.”

“Of course,” Mingi beamed, swearing that he noticed Yunho also smiling with his eyes. “I’ll see you in class next week?”

“Yeah, you will,” the changeling assured. “Goodnight.”

“G’night, Yunho-ssi,” the werewolf bid farewell, watching him as he ascended the stairs to his suite.

Despite that the rain essentially stopped by now, Mingi couldn’t help but still feel a thundering in his chest. He placed his hand over it, feeling how his heart was shamelessly hammering away. Even though Yunho was more secretive and defensive than anyone he’d even come across, Mingi still felt this uncontrollable yearning to try and get better acquainted with him. If he played his cards right, maybe the changeling would gradually open up to him so that they could become friends.

And, much to his ambition, if he ended up with a royal flush… perhaps they could even become something more.

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe I’m missing out on the legendary sushi special in the cafeteria for this,” Seonghwa humphed as he and his younger friend sat outside of the headmaster’s office the following afternoon, waiting for Wooyoung and his lackey to arrive.

“Oh, I’m so sorry! It must be very hard for you to have to skip a solitary meal,” Yeosang responded sardonically, glaring at him. “I wouldn’t know what that’s like since I feed so often these days.”

“Alright, I get it! Sorry,” the siren stated sheepishly, having forgotten about the other male’s involuntary diet. “Regardless, it’s still ridiculous that either of us are even here.”

“Well, on the bright side, at least we’ll finally get a chance to meet this demon that Wooyoung’s been babysitting for the last week or so,” the vampire chuckled. “It’s all he ever talks about anymore.”

“Wouldn’t you do the same? It’s not like Woo had much of a choice or else we wouldn’t be getting looped into this mayhem.”

“Maybe. We might be close, but between you and me, I’m better at gatekeeping secrets.”

“Right? Like I just don’t get his angle,” Seonghwa exclaimed. “How’s enrolling San in the college going to help him, Wooyoung-ah or anyone else for that matter? I can’t imagine this guy is good at hiding the fact that he’s from the underworld, won’t other monsters start asking questions?”

“Honestly, I think everyone here might be too wrapped up in their studies to really care that much about some random demon transfer student. Especially if he’s coming in as a freshman, the student body might just think that the university is expanding its horizons to other realms.”

“Like a foreign-exchange program?”

“Possibly, if that’s what we wanna call it. That’s up to the big monster behind that desk to decide,” Yeosang alluded, glancing his orbs at the office door.

“It’ll be a miracle if this stupid plan even works. Seriously, I know we each have our own supernatural powers, but if it goes wrong then we could all get expelled!”

“And if our education is exposed to danger, we’ll know exactly who to push the blame onto,” Yeosang smirked diabolically. “Longtime besties or not, I am not letting that warlock keep me from graduating pre-med school over his little games!”

“Speak of the devil… literally,” Seonghwa alerted, noticing Wooyoung approaching them from down the hallway.

Yeosang turned around just as he and San, who was camouflaging himself beneath the hood of his sweatshirt behind him, stepped into the waiting area.

“So dope to see you guys being on time!” the youngest male greeted with a large grin.

“Can it, Young-ah. You’re lucky we even showed up,” Yeosang retorted. “Anyway, I believe some introductions are in order.”

“Oh, yeah! Guys, this is Choi San. San-ah, this is Seonghwa and Yeosang,” Wooyoung presented, to which the demon uncovered his head from where it was hidden.

“Hi there, nice to meet you both!” he saluted warmly, shining them a brilliant, dimpled smile.

The other two males just stood there solidly, both of them blinking at San with expanded eyes while their jaws hung open slightly. The awkward hush went on for a long few seconds, with Wooyoung darting his gaze between both parties in confusion. The demon was none the wiser, continuing to twinkle at them with pride. The scene was becoming never-ending, so the warlock took it upon himself to interject.

“Ha ha! Um- HRMPH, sorry! Wow! Uh, San-ah, could you please give us, like, a minute or two alone?” Wooyoung announced gracelessly, putting on his best fake simper.

“Sure, no problem!” San obeyed, allowing Wooyoung to tug his friends away from him.

“Thanks!” the warlock expressed, to which San ambled back down the hallway to observe the multiple artworks hanging on the walls.

Before either boy could say anything, Wooyoung was already angrily flicking both of their foreheads.

“Ow!” they said in unison, snapping them out of their combined stupor.

“What in Lucifer’s name is wrong with you guys?!” the younger male scolded in a hushed tone. “That was so cringe! Why didn't you say anything?”

“Well, excuse us for not knowing how to act in the presence of a fallen angel!” Seonghwa vindicated.

“Yeah, so what? He’s a demon, we been knew,” Wooyoung stated blankly, rolling his eyes.

“...Woo, really? Have you seen him? I mean, I know your vision isn't the greatest, but-,” Yeosang prompted before Wooyoung interrupted.

“Yes, Sangie-hyung! Duh, I've seen him, we're roomies! What's the deal?”

“Wooyoung… that dude might just be the hottest man to ever exist in the history of monsterkind,” Seonghwa conveyed plainly. “And I’m not just saying that because he’s from Hell.”

“What?” Wooyoung gritted out.

“You can’t tell us you haven’t noticed, Wooyo,” Yeosang asserted. “The guy is a smokeshow, I would’ve mistaken him for a human supermodel if it wasn’t for the horns.”

“Oh, for the love of- I can’t catch a break! First, my roommates clown on me and now this?” Wooyoung whined, peering over at the subject of their discussion to ensure his safety.

Fortunately, San was deep in thought over a landscape painting of Mabeob-dong’s mountains.

“Great, so it’s not just us then! At least some of us have working eyesight,” Seonghwa poked fun at him, making the warlock scowl.

“Look, we don’t know what Yeonjun and Changbin told you, but it sounds like we’re all in agreement over how fine that gent is... I’m sure it’s crossed your mind as well, Young-ah. I know you, you’re not that dense,” Yeosang hinted, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

“Can you guys chill out already?! This is so not the moment for this!” Wooyoung defended, his face going scarlet while his friends shared a cheeky glance. “In case you let it slip, we’re on a mission, okay?”

“Right, right. Let’s get back on track then, shall we?” Yeosang sighed unwillingly.

“Yeah, this can’t eat up our entire afternoon so let’s get it over with,” Seonghwa agreed, to which Wooyoung motioned San back over to them.

“Super! Y'all got the deets, yeah?” the younger male reviewed.

“Regrettably, yes,” Yeosang settled. “Let’s go.”

Once San rejoined them, the quartet marched their way back up to the headmaster’s door. The demon carried a folder in his hands, which contained Wooyoung’s prior admissions documents that he would assume as his own. Additionally, the warlock had stayed up the night prior to type out a series of fake recommendation letters and an essay of intent for the demon. Wooyoung knew what they were about to do was risky for all individuals involved, but he remained poised nonetheless.

“Oh, that reminds me!” he suddenly notified them, reaching into his satchel and pulling out the remaining vials of the good luck potion he had left over from last week’s assignment. “Anyone down to pregame some liquid luck?”

“You can’t be serious,” Yeosang abashed, crinkling his nose.

“Don’t stress, hyung! I dropped a little bit of my blood into yours since I know you wouldn’t be able to resist,” Wooyoung provoked, waving the tube in front of his friend’s hungry eyes.

The vampire was notoriously unyielding, but felt his resolve diffusing in this desperate moment.

“...Fine,” he grumbled, seizing it and chugging it down like it was a shot of liquor.

“You’re reaching a new low by playing into his weakness, Young-ah,” Seonghwa admonished, but still drank from his own vial.

“Nothing of what we’re about to do is righteous, hyung,” Wooyoung nudged, clinking his vial with San’s before gulping it down together.

Once ingested, he noticed the nervous look on the demon’s face, to which he reached out and intertwined their fingers to hold his hand.

“It’s gonna be okay, I swear,” the warlock said softly, causing San’s red eyes to glint at him with esteem.

They didn’t let go of each other even as they strode through the doors and into the room where the secretary was seated. She was typing away at her computer, barely noticing the group walking in until they got up to her desk.

“Can I help you boys?” she addressed them.

“We’d like to speak with Headmaster Park, please,” Wooyoung contended.

“Do you have an appointment?”

“Um…,” the warlock muttered, looking behind him for support since he’d overlooked this detail of their plan.

Seonghwa and Yeosang could only shrug at him, while San stopped perusing the phoenix-hybrid secretary’s desk display to jump in.

“I’ve got this,” he whispered to the younger male, whose eyes bugged out in horror of what he might say to her.

Regardless, San puffed his chest out and directed his smolder at the older woman, leaning one elbow on the edge of the table.

“How do you do today, Miss…?”

“Jung,” she informed, which was confirmed by the weighted nameplate engraved with “Miss Jessica Jung” on the desk’s far end.

“Miss Jung,” San corrected himself. “...I couldn’t help but notice your nameplate here is made of brimstone, is that right?”

“Yes, that’s correct,” she smiled, impressed by his observation.

“Where did you get it, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I actually forged it myself, I used my own flames.”

“Really? That’s outstanding!” San complimented, looking deeper into her eyes. “You’re a very talented craftswoman, Miss Jung. Forging fire and brimstone is no easy feat, as I’m sure you know.”

“So the Holy teachings tell us,” she tittered.

“Wow, talent and brains? Now you’ve truly beguiled me,” the demon flirted while leaning further into her space, which Miss Jung didn’t seem to mind one bit.

Not for nothing, San was exceptionally attractive, even for a lady who was a decade his senior. Meanwhile, the three boys behind him watched their interaction like hawks, utterly taken aback by the words spilling out of his mouth.

“Tell me, miss. How does someone so wise, gifted and not to mention fetching end up stuck at such an unassuming set-up as this?” he examined, now leaving her in a bashful state.

“Oh! Um, it’s steady work, but I suppose I could make an effort to get out more,” she blushed, leading San to deliver his final blow with a devilish shine in his eyes.

“I’d love to assist you in that area if you’ll permit me… noona,” he breathed slowly, looking directly into her gaze.

This resulted in Miss Jung erupting into a fit of giggles, clearly slain by San’s venture to woo her. She covered her lips with her hand while the demon took her other within his own, laughing along with her.

At his rear, however, the three remaining men were busy catching flies with their own mouths. None of them could believe the segment that played out in front of them, but eventually Seonghwa and Yeosang both rotated their heads to look at Wooyoung, who looked like he was about to either throw up or throw hands.

“Anyway, miss, I'm afraid that my friends and I will need to have a brief word with your boss in there before I can satisfy my oath to you. Would that be alright? It won't be long,” San beseeched, putting on his best puppy eyes for her.

“You're really something else, young man, but… I'm sure Headmaster Park can make an exception for you all,” the woman granted, nearly sending the trio overseeing them into hysterics.

“Oh, thank you, miss! We really do appreciate your kindness,” San expressed, adding in a wink for good measure.

“I’ll see if he’s available for you, one moment,” Miss Jung informed, turning on her heels toward the headmaster’s door and slipping inside.

Once the door was sealed, the seductive character San was keeping up for their entire exchange broke and he allowed his flexed body to slacken. The demon puffed out a hefty breath before spinning around to face the others, who still hadn’t moved from their paralyzed state.

“Aigo, hopefully that’ll be the hardest part of this whole thing, huh?” he mumbled, flipping back to the personality that Wooyoung was familiar with.

“Are you kidding? That was incredible!” Seonghwa applauded, finally coming out of his trance. “You’re seriously gonna have to give the rest of us lessons in the art of romance, that seemed almost too easy.”

“You really think so?” San asked innocently, like they didn’t just sit in on his master class in flattery.

“I think you just set the bar exponentially higher for any other man she encounters going forward,” Yeosang agreed. “I mean, when you called her ‘noona’? Sheesh, there’s no doubting you’re a devil!”

“Aw, shucks. I think I really owe it to Wooyoung-ah for that potion boost, but thanks!” the demon appreciated while looking over at the younger male, who just flickered his eyelids at him in return as he was still coming to terms with what he just saw.

The warlock only knew him for just over a week, but he liked to think that he understood him decently well by now. However, this was an entirely new version of San being laid bare to him that worried him just as much as it aroused him. If what just happened was enough to get Wooyoung’s heart zooming, then he didn’t want to think how other students might react to his charms. The younger male couldn’t stop the ugly sensation building up inside of him at the thought.

He wasn’t given much more time to mull it over as Miss Jung reappeared.

“Headmaster Park will see you now,” she announced, gesturing toward the door behind her. “Go right ahead.”

Each boy bowed to her politely as they passed by, soon finding themselves in front of a large white door. Not seeing a reason to knock as they already got permission, Wooyoung weaved his way to the front and inhaled deeply before turning the knob.

There sat their college's headmaster, Park Jaesang, speaking into his phone rather loudly as the men filed into the room.

“No, that won't do! We were supposed to have the second shipment on campus by the end of next week, delaying it any further is unacceptable,” the griffin-hybrid criticized, adjusting the dark, rounded glasses on the bridge of his nose. “Don't you know I've got hundreds of students to feed here? Just let me know when you have an update as soon as you can.”

Using context clues, he must've been referring to the blood shortage, causing Seonghwa and Wooyoung to peek at Yeosang sympathetically. In return, the vampire cleared his throat to get Headmaster Park’s attention.

“Alright, I’ll call you back later,” the headmaster finished, hanging up and pivoting towards the gaggle of boys with arms wide open. “Gentlemen, hello! Welcome to my quarters, what can I do for you on such short notice this afternoon?”

“H-hello, sir,” Wooyoung gulped, pushing San forward. “...This is my brother, Choi San. He's here for his interview to transfer into ESU.”

“Is that so? But I don’t recall my calendar saying anything about-”

“Good afternoon, Headmaster,” Yeosang interrupted in a lowered tone, moving ahead of them and making a point to stare directly into the griffin’s eyes.

“Huh?” Headmaster Park murmured disorientedly, rapidly falling under the vampire’s hypnotic spell.

Despite wearing spectacles, Yeosang was able to confirm that his hypnosis powers were working once he saw the man’s clenched jaw loosen and a trickle of drool leak out of his mouth.

“It’s great to be able to meet you, I am San’s appa and this here is my wife,” Yeosang continued, motioning toward Seonghwa who looked like he wanted to punch him directly in his pale throat.

The siren groaned as Wooyoung struggled to hold back his laughter, but nonetheless played along with the charade and masked his vocals.

“...Nice to make your acquaintance,” he greeted, morphing his voice to that of a woman’s using his siren abilities. “Our son is very excited for this opportunity.”

“Yes… of course. Please have a seat,” Headmaster Park instructed in a daze, now fully put under Yeosang’s spell.

The four men sat down as San presented the griffin with the folder he was holding. On top of printing out new compositions, Wooyoung also - against everything that was considered moral - forged the names and logos on his previous application papers to make it look like San was coming in from a full ride at another university. He’d definitely hit rock bottom in terms of principles, but it was for the demon’s own good.

The headmaster looked over the papers for a few minutes while the rest of them were hanging off the edge of their seats. For a moment, Wooyoung thought the spell failed and that the griffin was currently plotting not only their collective expulsion, but lawful arrest. At last, the elder male recognized them again.

“Mr. Choi… this application is formidable,” he hailed. “Your grades are top-tier, your letters of recommendation are glowing and your essay of intent… Wow! You have quite a gift for writing.”

“O-oh! Thank you, sir,” San stammered, squeezing Wooyoung’s thigh for comfort.

“Really, you’ve proven yourself well! I’m sure the family you’ve brought here from Hell today must be very proud.”

“Yes, we’re bowled over by our Sannie’s aptitude each and every day. Isn’t that right, dear?” Seonghwa confirmed, leaning further into his character.

“Yup, that’s our boy!” Yeosang replied, clapping San on the back with his hand. “I think we can all agree that he’d make a killing here at ESU, so we hope you’ll consider him.”

“Well, this is typically the final step in our admissions process and I can already tell you that the stars may be aligned in his favor,” Headmaster Park informed, causing all four boys to gleam. “I have just one final question for you, Mr. Choi: What made you leave your prior alma mater?”

“Oh. It was… through an interesting turn of events,” San answered honestly. “Before I got here, I didn’t really know what my purpose was. I knew that where I came from and my reason for being there was supposed to be correct, but it honestly never really felt that way. I think I was longing for something more, something different. I guess you could say I felt trapped, bound by the rules and expectations set upon me by my peers. I’ll admit that I’m torn between my past and this new place that comes with the possibility of a fresh start.”

The demon orated the last line of his response directly to Wooyoung, who waited for it with bated breath.

“...Though I may not have all the answers yet, I’m determined to embark on this journey and discover the truth about why I’m meant to be here. I think I’ll do just that with the right backing from those around me.”

It wasn’t completely accurate given that San was summoned and wasn’t actually looking to apply, but the candor regarding his feelings about his reality back home was still brought to light. Throughout their phony operation, this was without a doubt the most forthright statement to come out of it and it nearly made the warlock tear up from a jumble of emotions. However, Wooyoung suddenly remembered where they were and turned back to the headmaster, shocked to see him in similar shape.

“My soul aches for that type of response, kiddo,” Headmaster Park disclosed, patting his pecs with one hand. “Very well, I’m sold! Mr. Choi, it would be my honor to offer you a transfer to ESU. No need to worry about the financial part of it given the circumstances, seeing as you had a full scholarship at your old school.”

“Wait, seriously?!” Wooyoung cried out before recalling their scam. “I mean, uh, that’s excellent! Congrats… dude.”

“Oh, that's magnificent! Way to go, my son!” Seonghwa praised San, despite having met him less than half an hour ago.

“We can't thank you enough for your time and consideration, sir,” Yeosang addressed the headmaster, who remained aloof to his mind control.

“Think nothing of it!” the griffin granted, puffing his chest out triumphantly. “I’ll have my secretary put together your welcome packet and email you a few links, you’ll start next Monday.”

The group continued to talk semantics for a few minutes more before the boys were dismissed, but not before snagging the packet from a befuddled Miss Jung on their way out. They cackled the entire way out of the building, still in disbelief that they’d managed to get away with their plot.

In a weekend’s time, San would be an official student and Wooyoung would be one step closer to determining his task… something he privately wasn’t looking forward to with each passing moment spent with the demon.

_____________________________

After a long day of classes and brainwashing their headmaster, Yeosang felt weaker than ever. He trudged his sagging body over to the dorms, but not his own; tonight, after what felt like the longest 48 hours of his afterlife, he’d finally meet up with Jongho at the latter’s dorm to feed off of him for the first time.

The vampire remembered his freshman dorm hall well, having many fond memories from the previous school year. It was a simpler time with no need to worry over trivial items such as a blood shortage and to some degree, Yeosang wished he could go back in time to warn his former self of such an impending crisis.

He was far from proud about what he was about to do, let alone about how he viewed the young Frankenstein male in question. Yeosang wanted to convince himself that he was only in this for strictly business purposes, but he quickly succumbed to the lies he told himself in due time as he couldn’t help the miniscule feelings he was developing for Jongho after just one meeting. While he was of course doing this mainly for survival, the fact that he found him cute would make his visits something he always looked forward to.

That being said, their arrangement was bound to have tribulations should the younger boy reciprocate said romantic interest. The vampire couldn’t jump to conclusions though, not without knowing if Jongho even liked men to begin with. Regardless of any attraction, their relationship was sure to be somewhat intimate given that Yeosang would soon be regularly sinking his fangs into the other male’s reanimated flesh.

Mulling this over, the elder man arrived at Jongho’s dorm in Eolin Hall. The younger didn’t mention if he had any roommates, but Yeosang decided he didn’t want to think about potentially being walked in on and instead rapped on the door with his knuckles. He waited there for only a moment before the door swung open, revealing Jongho smiling at him brightly on the other side.

“Hi, Yeosang-ssi! Please, come through,” he invited, not like the vampire would’ve been able to enter any other way.

Upon passing him inside, Yeosang noted the familiar suite furniture that every freshman dorm came with pre-installed. It appeared nobody else was home, but it was certainly lived in with many posters lining the walls and textbooks laying open on the coffee table. He also noticed a few white feathers scattered on the floor, intriguing him since Jongho didn’t have any.

“Thanks for having me over, Jongho-ssi,” the elder male appreciated. “I can imagine there’s many other things you’d rather be doing on a Friday night.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all! I don’t mind helping out, especially if that monster really needs it,” the Frankenstein reassured.

“I’m sensing that you don’t live alone, do you?”

“Me? Nah, I have one roommate. He’s an inmyeonjo, that's why there are feathers all over the place.”

“Really? Male inmyeonjos are rare, that must be cool!”

“It’s interesting, for sure. Seokhwa’s a nice guy, we vibe pretty well for two monsters who were assigned to live together.”

“That’s good, living with someone you can at least see eye-to-eye with is essential for the first-year college experience.”

“I feel that,” Jongho confirmed. “Anyway, would you like anything to drink? I have some soda or maybe you’d prefer-”

“Jongho-yah…,” Yeosang stopped him, cocking his eyebrow at him while he watched the realization of what the younger male just said wash over him.

“...Oh, right. See? Check me out, I totally spaced on that! My bad,” Jongho giggled skittishly, which piqued Yeosang’s interest since he was the one who should be nervous.

“It’s alright. Not like you partake, so it’s natural for you to forget,” the elder indicated.

“Facts, I’ve got all the blood I need,” Jongho hummed. “Having said that, you probably want to get started, right?”

“Please,” Yeosang implored, not wanting to sound hopeless, but being far too hungry to care.

Jongho must’ve picked up on his debility just from looking at him, extending his hand to the vampire to lead him toward his bedroom. The elder blushed fiercely at this, but lifted his own palm to connect with his and allowed himself to be directed elsewhere. He was taken down a short, but dim hallway and into what he presumed was Jongho’s room on the right.

The space had one neatly-made bed, meaning he had a single room as opposed to a double with his roommate. The rest of it was mostly plain sans for a rectangular rug and a couple of framed photos on his bedside drawer. Yeosang noted that the images were of Jongho with whom he assumed to be his family and friends.

“Wait right here,” Jongho instructed, stepping out of the room toward the bathroom while the vampire stood there unsure of where to go.

The younger male soon returned with a stack of black towels and placed them on the mattress, which luckily was not just a flat, suspended metal slab as Yeosang might’ve expected the Frankenstein to sleep on.

“I thought you might need these in case there's a spill or something,” he predicted, making Yeosang swoon from how considerate he was.

It was very likely that Jongho was doing this simply to save his duvet cover from getting bloodstained, but the elder chose to ignore that reason in favor of his own fantasy.

“Thank you,” Yeosang appreciated, shuffling in place impatiently.

“...You can chillax, y’know,” Jongho offered, patting next to him on the bed as he too sat there. “I don’t bite, that’s your agenda.”

“Right, y-yeah,” the sophomore spluttered, trying not to let the vision of the handsome man on the bed in front of him burn into his memory and plopping down next to him.

“Is there a limb you'd rather have?”

If he had it his way, Yeosang would obviously prefer to munch into Jongho’s neck as would most vampires. Not to mention, for most beings, it was an erogenous zone (if Yeosang was bold enough). However, since the younger male wasn’t running from his violent attack, he supposed he could start smaller and began scanning his stitched body for an organ that spoke to his appetite.

“Hmm… I think part of your leg will do for now,” he selected, pointing to the boy’s nearest calf.

“Excellent choice,” Jongho toyed, reaching for the drawer next to him. “Just a heads up, you might wanna look away if you're not cool with gross stuff coming up next…”

Yeosang didn’t have it in him to tell the other male that he’d likely seen much worse, but looked away anyway to humor him. Jongho then reached into the top drawer and pulled out a pair of scissors, which he then brought to under his knee. He snipped a stitch of the string there and carefully began tugging it out of where it was sewn into his skin. Once it was mostly out, he threw the thread out into an adjacent trash can and lifted the detached limb into his lap, where he then began removing his foot to leave only the desired part. After he was done performing his self-surgery, Jongho handed the calf over to the elder male.

“Bon appétit!” he raised.

“Thanks,” Yeosang expressed, his mouth already watering at the juicy appendage in his grip. “But first, I have a question.”

“Yes?”

“...Will you feel it?”

“What do you mean?”

“When I bite into your leg, is it going to hurt you?”

“Oh, no! I shouldn’t feel a thing,” Jongho reassured him. “I’m still able to move or flex my limbs when they’re apart from my body, but my sense of touch goes away if it’s not attached... Go right ahead, it’s all good.”

“...Alright then,” Yeosang gulped, watching the aforementioned limb twitch slightly. “Here goes nothing.”

Soon enough, the vampire was sinking his fangs directly into the greenish flesh. Almost immediately, Yeosang was reinvigorated as he felt the blood hit his tongue. He began drinking with fervor as his eyes slipped shut in pure bliss of having his first real meal in days. Slipping into a euphoric state, he couldn’t help the flagrant moans of pleasure coming out of him with each sip. At the rate he was feeding, he feared he might drain the limb dry until he remembered that the other male said he’d replace it later.

Therefore, he drank every last drop of the delectable blood coming out of the part until the flowing stream of it had thinned greatly. Once he was fully quenched, Yeosang lowered the leg from his mouth, which was now dripping with the bright red fluid. He was panting heavily from a combination of his newfound vitality and nearly neglecting to breathe throughout the whole experience. Finally, once he came to, the vampire slowly opened his orbs and stared directly at the floor ahead of him.

Only shallow breathing filled the room, with Jongho’s discarded leg now resting in between them. After a long respite, Yeosang turned his floating head over to Jongho, whose cheeks were as red as the blood he’d just knocked back.

“...Wow… You were like, really thirsty,” the younger bleated pitifully, not blinking his expanded eyes.

“Oh, uh, yeah… a week’s worth of mandatory fasting will do that to you,” Yeosang defended, now feeling his own face heat up after recalling the earlier noises that came out of him. “S-sorry, I probably should’ve fed in the bathroom or something-”

“No, it’s okay! I wanted you to be comfortable,” Jongho appeased. “And well-supervised. Not that I expected anything sus to happen! But it’s my leg we’re dealing with and I just thought-”

“Jongho-yah, it’s alright. I get it,” the vampire chuckled, dabbing his messy mouth with a towel and nodding at the empty appendage. “Do you need that back now?”

“Nah, I’ll toss it later. I’ve got spare parts in my mini-fridge, so I’ll rebuild myself once you’re gone.”

“How long does that normally take?”

“It depends on the area. For something like this by hand, I estimate up to an hour.”

“That’s kind of long… Would you like some company? Or maybe even some help?” Yeosang offered gingerly. “I don’t want to impose, but it’s the least I can do for you.”

“Y’know how to suture?”

“Yeah, I’m in the pre-med program, remember? Plus, my eomma taught me to sew a little bit when I was younger. I’m sure I can handle it,” the sophomore disclosed, feeling the energy from the blood taking over him and fueling his confidence.

“Okay… you got it then. Thanks, Yeosang-ssi,” Jongho radiated.

“Please, call me ‘hyung’ from now on,” the elder insisted, to which Jongho beamed in gratitude.

Yeosang then got to work, leaping off the bed toward Jongho’s fridge to retrieve the replacement leg. The latter boy lent him his sewing kit and the two sat there on his bed talking for a lengthy while about anything and everything. Unsurprisingly, Yeosang learned that Jongho was thinking about pursuing a career in electrical engineering, as well as much about his home life. In turn, the vampire told the other monster about the pressures he felt from his parents growing up, among other worries. What was supposed to be a one-hour ordeal turned into three going on four, both of them becoming distracted by their dynamic conversation.

Neither of them realized how much time had passed until Yeosang looked outside of the younger male’s window and was startled to find it was pitch black outside.

“Wow, w-what time is it?” he squeaked, feeling irresponsible for taking up all of Jongho’s free time.

“Looks like it’s almost midnight,” the younger discovered, looking at his wristwatch.

“Aigo, sorry Jongho-yah. I didn’t know I’d be here this late…”

“That’s cool, hyung. I enjoyed having you over, you’re easy and fun to talk to! I feel like we really bonded.”

“Thank you, likewise,” Yeosang flushed.

“Did you have to dip?” Jongho asked, but not without the elder noticing the slight crestfallen twang in his voice.

“Yeah, I should,” the vampire returned in mutual reluctance, once again descending from the mattress. “I hope I did a satisfactory job of repairing you.”

“You killed it, no need to stress,” Jongho heartened, joining him on the ground as they walked back out toward the front door.

“...I’ll see you soon?” he hoped, scratching his arm timidly.

“If I don’t want to meet my untimely demise, then yes,” Yeosang laughed. “I predict that tonight’s meal was enough to get me through the next week.”

“Totally, let’s schedule for the same time next week then,” the Frankenstein smiled, both of them awkwardly hanging by the open door since neither of them wanted to bid farewell.

“Sounds good, I’ll let y’know if anything changes,” the sophomore advised, then suddenly feeling coquettish. “...I may swing by earlier in the week depending on my cravings.”

“I’ll look forward to it either way, hyung,” Jongho simpered, looking down so that the other man couldn’t see his face blooming.

“G’night, Jongho-yah,” Yeosang bidded, flashing him one last shy smirk that the younger male reciprocated as he closed the door behind him.

Once sealed, it took every centimeter of the vampire’s willpower to not squeal into the open nighttime air, instead deciding to flail his arms around like a toddler after eating too much candy. He’d spent the last few hours feeling like his stomach was about to erupt from the imaginary moths fluttering around within it, not used to the startling, yet not unwanted emotion. Jongho was a flawless example of what it meant to be a true monster, sacrificing himself for the good of others. Yeosang hoped that in the coming weeks, he could get to know him even better than he did just now.

After taking the next few minutes to attempt to calm down his raging desire for the sweet, younger male outside of his dorm, Yeosang thought it’d be best to fly home rather than walk now that he’d regained the strength for it. With that, he shifted into his bat form and took off into the darkness, soaring over campus with a tap in his flap.

Chapter Text

That same evening, Seonghwa found himself back by his lonesome in the familiar pool after another enervating practice. Luckily, it was his last before the weekend, so he could use the space at his leisure for a bit longer than usual if needed.

The pains of being a junior pre-med student were surely straining him two weeks into the semester, on top of being a team member and also somehow finding time for his singing group. He pondered who he was doing all of this for, as he was coming to learn that he certainly wasn’t in it for himself. He’d tried talking with other sirens at the school about his predicament since they were in a similar boat of perfectionism, but all that did was make him feel like he still wasn’t doing enough. Having Yeosang and Wooyoung around was beneficial as they never judged him for how hard he worked, but Seonghwa still wished he had someone who would try to understand him on a more intimate level than purely friendship.

In summary, he wanted to have it all, but even he knew how impossible that was so it became a vicious cycle of doing the most and then beating himself up afterwards for falling short.

To try and keep his mind off of his stress, the siren meditated with his body submerged in the water from the nose down. His eyes were closed and he floated there dormantly with the end of his tail touching the pool floor to anchor him, his consciousness hanging on by a thread as he nearly fell asleep from lethargy. The tranquility continued on for a few more minutes before he thought he heard a loud bang come from one end of the pool area.

Now fully awake, his eyes flashed open as he shot out of the water, swearing he could make out someone whispering profanities in the distance.

“Hello?” he called out apprehensively, covering his exposed chest with his arms as he looked around in a frenzy.

His chest heaved restlessly, not being able to catch sight of anything out of the ordinary in the dark. One more small thud rang out from behind him, making Seonghwa gasp and swivel in place in trepidation.

“I-Is anyone there? Please show yourself,” he requested with a quiver in his voice, his fists shaking from where they were pressed to his torso.

Suddenly, he thought he could see the outline of a figure steadily descending the bleachers above him, causing him to back away until his back hit the lane divider. His breath was lodged in his throat as he prepared for the worst, squeezing his eyelids shut once the figure reached the floor.

“U-um, I’m so sorry to h-have bothered you! I was, uh, I don’t- I was a-about to-!”

Seonghwa cracked one eye open only slightly to see who was stuttering in front of him. He was astounded to see that the figure was much smaller than he’d expected, much to his relief. The next thing he noticed was that the man’s appearance was chalky white all over, which meant he had to be some sort of specter.

“Oh! Um, it’s alright,” Seonghwa spoke up, interrupting the blundering soul. “I didn’t expect anyone else to be here at this hour.”

“Y-yeah, I’m really sorry again,” the spirit responded, clearly ashamed. “I was trying to shift my position up there and totally face-planted on one of the steps, hence the loud noise... But like, I-I swear I wasn't creeping on y-you or anything! Just putting that o-out there…”

“Uh, okay?” the siren hesitated, now very suspicious of the ghost, but not pushing him for an answer. “...What’s your name then?”

“Aigo, um… i-it’s Kim Hongjoong. I’m a junior here.”

“Oh, so am I! What major are you in?”

“Music production with a fashion design minor, and you?”

“That’s cool, I’m just in the pre-med program,” Seonghwa informed, feeling his tension begin to diminish as they casually chatted.

“Ah, so you must be like a total genius then!” Hongjoong chirped in interest, now taking a seat on the lowest step in front of the other junior. “I could never understand science, it's way too confusing for my right-brained self.”

“You must be talented, too, right? I wouldn’t know the first thing about producing a song,” Seonghwa giggled, not expecting his compliment. “What type of music do you make?”

“Mostly hip-hop and dance-pop, but I mess around with other genres.”

“That’s awesome, I’m curious to hear what you’ve made so far if you’d let me!” the siren advised, making Hongjoong spiral yet again.

“O-oh, uh, really? Aish, i-it’s probably not that good,” he panicked, unprepared for the taller male to take any interest in him. “P-plus, w-we hardly even know each other…”

“Right. I should probably introduce myself then, hmm?” the raven-haired boy chuckled. “I’m Park Seonghwa. It’s nice to meet you in such unordinary circumstances, Hongjoong-ssi.”

“That’s a cool name,” the ghost hummed. “Is that why you’re swimming under the stars?”

“Oh! Huh. I didn’t even consider that actually, but you make a good point! No, I ended swim practice earlier so I stayed a bit later. I do that pretty regularly these days, my coach doesn’t mind. What about you, what brings you to the pool?”

“Um, well, as a ghost, we don't catch Z's, so I usually haunt around campus until it's time to bounce back to class.”

“That makes sense, have you been here before?”

“...Once or twice,” Hongjoong fibbed, not wanting to disclose that he’s been circling back there to watch the beautiful siren without his knowledge over the last several days.

“It’s pleasant, isn’t it?” Seonghwa purred, now swimming closer to Hongjoong to rest his arms on the lip of the pool. “I used to swim in the ocean for hours when I was living at home with my parents before coming to ESU. You could probably guess that as a siren, swimming is practically half my reason for existing.”

“Are your parents sirens, too?”

“Yes, and my older brother. I come from a long line of sirens dating back to this realm’s beginnings.”

“Wow, almost like a dynasty.”

“Yeah, something like that. Anyway, do you normally do this sort of thing alone?”

“What thing?”

“Lurking in the shadows.”

“Yah, I wasn’t lurking! I was haunting, I told you that,” Hongjoong huffed, puffing his cheeks out.

“Haunting, lurking… it's six of one and half a dozen of the other to me,” Seonghwa teased him, finding his vexed reaction precious.

“Well, I'm sticking to my words!” the ghost insisted. “I don't really hang out with a ton of other beings, mostly just me and my main dude, Mingi. He's studying hospitality and is a year below us.”

“Is he also a ghost?”

“Nah, he’s a werewolf. We met during his freshman year and kinda hit it off, I think we make each other feel seen.”

“It’s nice having others like that in your corner,” Seonghwa agreed. “I have a few friends here, some from the swim team and other extracurriculars. Most of them I’ve just met in passing or through moots.”

“Anyone familiar to me?”

“Probably not, my best friends Yeosang and Wooyoung are both a year younger than us and also involved in the sciences.”

“Gotcha. It’s nice that you’ve had the opportunity to meet so many new beings throughout your college life.”

“And now it appears I’ve added one more monster to that list,” Seonghwa grinned at him, to which Hongjoong peered away and cleared his throat bashfully.

“Y-yeah, same,” he returned, abruptly remembering that the siren was still half naked in front of his gaze and trying not to go crazy over that fact.

“Perhaps if you keep lurking around these parts, we can get to know one another much better,” the siren jested.

“I told you it’s merely haunting!” Hongjoong complained while chortling, to which Seonghwa stuck his long tongue out at him.

This made the ghost get up from his seat, watching him carefully as the siren backed away from the wall he was resting on. The smirk never left Seonghwa’s face even as Hongjoong bent down toward the pool with a naughty look, then splashing the other male directly in his gorgeous face.

“Aish, you little rascal!” Seonghwa cried out, immediately splashing him back before the two got into a playful match.

As they howled with laughter, the siren attempted to dodge Hongjoong’s splashes by dipping under the water only to pop back up and return the attacks.

“That's not right, you're totally cheating!” Hongjoong guffawed, having the most fun he’s had in days.

It was then that Seonghwa administered his ending move, which was to jump out of the water right in front of Hongjoong and pull him in with him.

“What’re you-?!” were the last words out of the ghost’s mouth before he found himself tumbling forward on top of the falling siren into the pool, engulfing them both.

Hongjoong swung his limbs around inelegantly while being held in Seonghwa’s embrace, who eventually carried them both back up above water. Since the siren could breathe underwater and the ghost no longer had working lungs, neither were in danger of drowning, but the experience was still overwhelming for the latter male as he blinked the droplets out of his eyes. Seonghwa continued laughing and held Hongjoong upright as he reorientated himself and held onto the siren’s shoulders.

Once they’d simmered down, they remained afloat in the middle of the lane and - with nowhere else to look - stared directly at each other. From their miniscule distance, Hongjoong could see just how intense Seonghwa’s features were from his strong brows to his honed jawline. The taller male did the same, noting the way the ghost’s slender nose was upturned and his pink upper lip displayed a defined cupid’s bow. It was as if time had fleetingly stopped, the only sound in the room being the weak ripples of the pool surrounding them.

They remained in their compromised position for about another 15 seconds before the siren finally perked back up.

“Um, I- I’m so sorry, Hongjoong-ssi! Was that too much?” he apologized, wiping some more of the droplets that accumulated under the ghost’s chin with a pointed finger.

“N-no, it’s okay! My form is basically waterproof, so it’s no biggie,” the shorter male reassured, trying not to flinch at the additional contact.

“Okay, as long as you’re not hurt. We got a bit carried away there,” Seonghwa checked, then transported Hongjoong so that he could seat him back down on the concrete edge before hoisting himself up next to him.

Sure enough, Seonghwa’s tail shifted back into legs seconds after it was out of the water. He was surprised to see that the other boy did not react at all to the action, unaware that Hongjoong had seen it happen multiple times when observing him on previous nights. After a beat, their discussion resumed.

“Well… I know you probably don’t need to dry off, but I should probably get changed,” Seonghwa notified him, slicking his dark locks back off of his forehead.

“Got it, I'll let you do your thing,” Hongjoong nodded while standing up. “But, um… ‘til we meet again?”

“Sooner than later, I hope,” the taller male supplicated, leading them both to smile at one another as they walked out of the area toward the hallway gate.

After Seonghwa finished changing, he met Hongjoong outside of the facility where they exchanged numbers. The ghost then saw the other male off as he strolled down the pathway toward his dorm building, waving at him one last time before he vanished out of sight.

Meanwhile, Hongjoong - despite possessing no source of heat within his pellucid body - could’ve sworn he felt his insides become the slightest bit warmer after their fortuitous meeting.

_____________________________

It was now the weekend and after San’s devastating display of charisma the previous day, it was safe to assume that Wooyoung’s emotional state hadn’t fully settled down.

He’d almost lost sleep over it last night, watching as the demon effortlessly won over the headmaster’s secretary like it was his day job. Up until now, the warlock viewed San as a highly-attractive, yet very happy-go-lucky individual. He even overheard Yeonjun mention to Changbin that he was a bit of a “himbo,” but Wooyoung would never degrade the hellbeing with such a moniker (even if it was mildly truthful).

Thus, the San that he witnessed yesterday was a far cry from the version he was used to and the fact that the demon was capable of pulling such a stunt made him all the more titillating. Wooyoung tried not to let his mind wander, but he couldn’t help but imagine how commanding San could be in a more amatory setting like tangled up in his sheets-

“Hey, Wooyoung-ah? Are you okay?”

“W-what?” the warlock hiccuped, stepping out of his personal fantasy of the other male.

He and the demon beside him were currently in the former’s bedroom picking out San’s schedule for the rest of the semester. They sat next to each other on Wooyoung’s bed with their backs against the wall while San had the brunette’s laptop open on his thighs, which presented the university’s student portal.

“I said, are you alright? You kinda zoned out there for a minute,” the demon inquired, knitting his shaped brows.

“Yeah, my bad! Just got distracted,” Wooyoung dismissed nonchalantly.

“Is there something on your mind?”

“Not much,” the warlock lied. “Really, don’t stress about me. How’s that itinerary looking?”

“Pretty good! So far, I have a writing course on Monday mornings, my first-year seminar all day on Tuesdays and Mathematics 101 on Thursday afternoons. I still need a general education class and two electives.”

“Well, are there any subjects you’re interested in?”

“I was thinking of taking a history class to fulfill the gen ed credit, I’d like to learn more about this realm if I plan to be here for a while.”

“That’s smart,” Wooyoung agreed, albeit bittersweetly. “Our realm goes fairly far back, so I think that would keep you busy and engaged.”

“I think I can throw that course into the Thursday morning slot before math,” San decided, clicking the button to add the class to his roster. “That just leaves the electives now.”

“I guess that all depends on when you’d like your break in the week to be. So far, you’ve got nothing on Wednesdays or Fridays, so it’s up to you if you want to rest mid-week or at the end of it.”

“Hmm, that’s definitely something to consider. I suppose it all comes down to which courses I’m the most riveted by. Lemme look at the list again…”

San continued browsing through the catalog of elective courses for a few minutes as Wooyoung stole side glances at him all the while. They were close enough that the latter could count all of the eyelashes on his sightly face, adding to his overall beauty. He observed San concentrating on the monitor, his lower lip jutting out cutely. The younger male fought the intrusive thought to nip at it with his own two lips, regardless of how badly he wanted to do so.

The budding feelings Wooyoung had for the demon were becoming more forceful with each instance they spent together. At this point, despite it only being less than a month of knowing one another, the warlock was able to look past the fact that San was from Hell and saw him as simply another monster in his social circle. He often hoped that maybe the demon felt the same way, given he constantly initiated physical touch with Wooyoung and went out of his way to help out him and his roommates with menial tasks. However, he realized how counterproductive that would be given San’s ultimate mission.

It was so unfair, with Wooyoung feeling very much like they were caught in a “right monster, wrong time” scenario. If it wasn’t for him summoning the demon and thus obliging him to complete a task, then maybe the two could’ve gotten to know each other organically rather than through an ulterior motive.

On top of that, Wooyoung felt as if he didn’t have anything of himself to offer the demon. It was bad enough that he couldn’t determine San’s function of being in Mabeob-dong, but he considered himself a mediocre warlock at best. The reason San was even there was due to his own misadventure, so he trusted that the demon deserved better than someone who couldn’t even keep his potions in order.

Another underlying issue was that Wooyoung struggled with his own self-worth going back to his adolescence. It wasn’t really the fault of his family, although they could often be overzealous. However, there were times when he felt inadequate due to his inexperience in the dating field. Even Yeosang - who he partially grew up with - had a couple of brief flings back in high school, but the same just never happened for Wooyoung. It was possibly due to his boosted standards, which would explain why he held San in such high regard as so far he’d demonstrated himself to be ideal boyfriend material. On the other hand, maybe Wooyoung was subconsciously afraid that any potential partner would inevitably abandon him in favor of someone better.

He was absolutely overthinking it as San blithely typed away on the keyboard, seemingly finding what he was looking for amongst the directory of classes.

“Okay, so I’m between a few courses held on either of those days,” the demon alerted, showing the screen to Wooyoung. “My top three choices are Intro to Divination, Undead Languages and Weapon Forging. What do you think?”

“Since when are you trying to open an armory?” Wooyoung jested, flashing him a coy smile.

“Yah, I wasn’t kidding when I said I was impressed by that phoenix’s metalworking skills! I can always appreciate good craftsmanship,” San chuckled back, unknowingly making Wooyoung’s stomach twist at the mention of the older woman.

“Do whatever makes you feel good,” the younger male muttered, trying not to let his displeasure show. “Personally, I think divination is more clutch than picking up a new language if you're trying to navigate your way back home.”

“You’re right,” San hummed. “Okay, divination it is then! That one and the weapon forging class are both on Fridays, so I’ll be off on Wednesdays.”

“Cool!” Wooyoung noted, but his head remained focused on San’s earlier statement regarding the secretary and couldn’t stop himself from asking his next thought. “Um, San-ah? While we're on the topic… did you mean what you said?”

“About what?”

“Miss Jung, you said you were impressed by her.”

“Oh, not her. The nameplate was what I cared about, it made for a great ice-breaker to get us in the headmaster’s door,” San explained.

“So… you’re not interested in her?” Wooyoung asked timorously, now feeling contrite for jumping to conclusions.

“Lucifer, no! She’s not my type,” the demon shared, shaking his head.

“Then…,” the warlock gulped, but pressed on for his soundness of mind. “Who’s your type? Was it because she’s our senior?”

“I’m not sure that’s it,” San answered, now also becoming reticent and looking right at Wooyoung. “Let’s just say… preference wise, she’s not who I’d normally go for.”

“...Oh,” the younger male peeped lamely, deciding not to unpack the demon’s words as he could easily misconstrue them in his own twitterpated brain. “Um, alright then.. Anyway, it sounds like you have your schedule on point!”

“Yeah! This should be fun,” the elder male proclaimed. “So I just hit submit on the portal now, right?”

“For sure, then you should get a confirmation of your selections sent to your ESU email account.”

San did as he was told and within minutes, the email arrived in his inbox. The two high-fived and with the rest of their afternoon free, Wooyoung suggested they take a trip to the campus store to purchase his supplies and a couple of official university gear items for him to wear. The pair slid their footwear on (with San borrowing Wooyoung’s moccasins since he didn’t have his own) and made their way out the door.

The walk through campus was chilly, but gratifying. There was a gentle wind, something San was still becoming accustomed to as Hell didn’t experience any other weather than scorching hot. On foot, it was about a 10-minute walk, so the duo took their time getting there since there was no particular rush.

An alternative thought entered Wooyoung’s mind, however, as he looked back at the beautiful demon who he was leading: his heartfelt oration in the headmaster’s office. Obviously, San played it up for their school’s spellbound president, but the warlock could tell that there was some inherent truth to what he told him. For a second, he thought it might be rude to push the demon into telling him about his background, but there was a possibility that talking about it might help him cope with his short-term residency on the surface. Additionally, if there was any hope of San liking him more than he already did, Wooyoung would have to try harder as far as meaningful dialogue.

“It really is so different up here,” San admitted suddenly, taking in a breath of the crisp air. “For the first time in my afterlife, I feel kind of free, y’know?”

“Minus that cuff on your leg, you mean,” Wooyoung pointed out, referencing the shackle tying him to this realm.

“Well, yes. I’ll tell you what though, this is actually an improvement from where I come from!”

“Yeah, I wanted to ask you about that actually… What’s the underworld like?” the warlock inquired.

“Pretty much what you might imagine: fire everywhere, everyone carries around pitchforks, then of course there’s the river,” San elaborated disinterestedly. “I’ll say there’s one myth, which is that we torture anybody who immediately walks through the front gate. It’s a bit more organized than that since we’re all employed in different layers, mine is where they do the onboarding.”

“Is that the first circle?”

“Yeah, that’s Limbo. It’s essentially like a heated waiting room, some overworlders don’t make it past this circle if they were just generally crappy when they were alive. They call that the original sin, meaning there were no notable crimes or misdoings. It can be frustrating because then we have to find them a job doing ‘office work’ in that circle for eternity, per se, while the rest of us demons do the actual labor,” San whined.

“Who usually gets sent to the other circles?”

“Every floor has its own purpose. Below ours is for harlots and then it gets progressively more damning from there onward.”

“I assume the last stop is murderers then.”

“You’d be correct, I thank the flames around me that I wasn’t assigned there. Ironically, I’m far too sensitive to oversee that department.”

“I feel that,” Wooyoung considered. “I bet your afterlife is way simpler by comparison, huh?”

“I suppose,” San exhaled, with the other male sensing the gloom in his delivery.

“...Do you not like it there?”

“I’m… not sure. It’s all I can remember,” San disclosed. “You see, if you become a demon after death, your memories of being alive get wiped. I have no idea what I was like when I was amongst the living, but whoever I was, I must’ve been quite bad to end up a devil.”

“Wow, really? That’s wild,” Wooyoung gaped in shock. “So does that mean you don’t have any family down there?”

“Yep, it’s just me.”

“What about friends?”

“There’s not really such a thing as having friends when you’re all on the clock 24/7,” San stated sorrowfully, his lips thinning in regret. “You kind of just go about your business.”

“That’s… awful, San. I’m so sorry,” Wooyoung empathized, now feeling dejected by his heart-rending story.

“Well, I can’t say I’m completely alone.”

“Why’s that?”

“...I have you now, don’t I?” San recognized, sending him a modest smile that could’ve kicked Wooyoung into cardiac arrest.

“Oh! Uh, y-yeah, that’s right,” the younger male wobbled, clearly caught off-guard by the sentiment.

“Like I know you didn’t mean to summon me, but if it was anyone else, it could’ve gone a lot worse. I’d argue it’s better to try and find out what my task is together, rather than you knowing it from the get-go and using me for your own cruel intentions.”

“Facts, I swear I’d never,” Wooyoung confirmed, grinning back at the demon in earnest.

“I’m glad,” San nodded.

“Is that why you said all of that in front of Headmaster Park the other day?” the warlock interrogated, not holding himself back any longer now that San came clean with him.

“Yeah. I know I’m a demon and we’re all supposed to have our roles down there, but when I tell you there’s thousands if not a million of us… I really don’t think anyone would care if I left, I’ve seen others do it before. There’s too much chaos to keep track of every single devil on the staff, even demons can abandon their posts. I mean, what’s the worst that can happen? They damn me back there for treachery? At most, I’d probably get transferred to another circle. I wouldn’t be happy about it, but that’s about it.”

Without realizing it, the two men arrived in front of the campus store. Both of them halted on the sidewalk as San neared the end of their heart-to-heart.

“Wooyoung-ah, listen to me,” he beckoned, securing the warlock’s full attention as he looked at him with cerise eyes. “I’ll do everything I can to help you uncover whatever this task is that you need me to settle, but if I could ask for something in return… I’d entreat you to assist me in determining my true reason for existing as well. Is that alright with you?”

Wooyoung was bereft of speech. He was unable to comprehend how a literal demon could be so humble, especially toward someone as ordinary as him. The warlock’s heart threatened to burst right out of him from the amount of fondness he was feeling, not believing San to be tricking him after a request like that. Therefore, he swallowed one last time before responding to his plea.

“Yes, San-ah. We can help each other out,” he granted, making San produce yet another dimpled smile. “Now let’s cop you these shirts!”

“Do you think they have tank tops?”

“Don't test your fate,” Wooyoung warned, although it was more for his own mental health than for the brawny demon.

The latter male giggled as they shuffled into the store, their unofficial pact now set into motion.

Chapter Text

For the first time in the nearly two weeks he’d been occupying this realm, San got up to the sound of his semi-roommates’ combined morning alarms to prepare for his first day of classes at ESU. It was a bit of a grapple, given that he wasn’t a morning being and it was a brand new adjustment, but the other three made sure he was properly fed, groomed and dressed before scooting him out the door to campus.

As per the schedule he picked out, his first class was a writing seminar held in the liberal arts wing. The establishment happened to be located near the performing arts one, so Yeonjun took it upon himself to point the demon in the right direction.

“Alright, so the dining hall is just down that pathway and then you cut right into the courtyard until you see a brick building,” the kumiho detailed, looking after him like a mother on their kid’s first day of kindergarten. “You have your meal card?”

“Yep! It’s in the front pouch of my bag, I made sure of it,” San chirped, merely excited to be going off on his own adventure.

“And we told you where the campus security office is if you get lost on your way back to our dorm later, right? You don’t have a spell-phone and Wooyoung will rip my head off if you go missing, so I just wanna make sure you-”

“Yeonjun-ah, I’ll be okay. I promise, there’s no need to freak out!” the demon reassured, placing a strong hand on his shoulder to calm him.

“Let’s hope you’re not jinxing yourself and those aren’t your famous last words,” the younger male stewed, but nonetheless had to get going. “Good luck out there, incu-boy.”

“Thanks, see you later!” San accepted, and the two split up to go to their respective courses.

The walk there wasn’t much further, with the demon too animated over what was to come to realize that nearly every monster (mainly female) analyzed him rather immodestly as he passed them by. His class was meant to be on the building’s first floor, so the chances of him not finding it were slim.

Within seconds, San entered the room he was looking for and approached the first empty desk he saw. There were still five minutes to spare before class actually commenced, so he sat down and took all of the needed tools he’d need for the lecture out of the knapsack Wooyoung lent him. On his left was another brunette boy, who was peacefully reading a softcover copy of The Last Man by Mary Shelley when he noticed the demon beside him.

“Wassup?” he greeted him, placing his leather bookmark in between the pages before sealing the book. “Haven't seen you in the last few classes, are you new here?”

“Oh, hi! Yes, I am,” San confirmed, looking up at him with a bright stare. “I’m Choi San, what’s your name?”

“Ah, lit! Another Choi, our squad keeps getting bigger,” the boy quipped, peering at San’s horns and tail, but deciding not to address them. “I’m Jongho, did you switch into this class from another?”

“No, I just transferred into ESU. This is my first day.”

“Oh, cool! What school did you attend before?”

“Uh,” San hesitated, trying to recall the name of the made-up college Wooyoung put on his fake transcript. “...Sagikkun University.”

“Wait, I’ve never heard of that one. Where’s that?”

“It’s a small college located in my hometown,” San fibbed. “Not many monsters have, it’s pretty far away from Mabeob-dong.”

“Got it, that’s still neat. What brought you to ESU?”

“Just needed a different direction, I think. Things were starting to feel a bit too mundane at my last alma mater.”

“Understandable. Do you already have an idea of what you wanna major in? I’m thinking I'll pick electrical engineering as mine,” Jongho smirked, pointing to the bolts on his neck.

“Ah, so you’re a Frankenstein then! Wooyoungie is roommates with a Frankenstein, too.”

“Sorry, who’s ‘Wooyoungie?’”

“Oh, right. Wooyoung is my… friend,” San settled on, not really sure of what to call their relationship. “We live together, he’s one of the first monsters I met here.”

“So then… wouldn’t that make the other Frankenstein you mentioned your roomie as well?” Jongho asked, cocking his head in confusion.

“Aigo, y-yeah. I guess you’re right,” San tittered nervously, internally cursing himself for not keeping his story straight. “I’m still getting used to it all, I suppose.”

“Hey, don't stress. That sounds like a major change! If you ever need a tour guide or someone to help you navigate campus life, I got you.”

“Really? Thank you, Jongho-ssi! I’ll definitely take you up on that,” San accepted, smiling widely as another winged boy passed their desks to sit on Jongho’s opposite side.

“And we did it with only a minute to spare!” the skinny male declared, placing his fists on his hips heroically.

“Be serious, this is only your third time almost being late to class in a row,” Jongho teased, rolling his eyes.

“Yah! Would you rather I fly here and ruin this fire hairdo?” the other brunette defended, smoothing his hands over his long, curly locks.

San looked the winged creature over skeptically, unsure of what monster he could be since he didn’t have any other notable features aside from his rather full cheeks. He didn’t appear to be a saint either, given there was no halo atop his scalp. San didn’t think angels could exist in this realm, as they strictly inhabited the heavens above. However, it was possible that one might've snuck off from their domain just as he had, perhaps even to surveil the demon if he knew about his summoning.

“If it means you won’t receive any written warnings from the headmaster’s office, then yeah,” Jongho scolded.

“At least I’d go out in style,” the other male bantered, finally detecting San. “Anyway, who dis?”

“This is San, he just transferred into the university!” Jongho introduced on the demon’s behalf, who reawakened himself to respond.

“U-um, pleasure to meet you,” he faltered, clearing his throat. “And you are?”

“Han Jisung, welcome to ESU!” he saluted, showing him a toothy grin.

“Ah, thank you, Jisung-ssi,” San expressed, desperately wanting to get more information out of the mysterious male about his background. “I-I apologize if this is too forward, but just out of curiosity… are you an angel?”

“Something like that,” Jisung squawked, tucking his hair behind his ear. “Such a lovely compliment from a stranger! Was it my seraphic assets that rizzed you up or maybe it was-”

“Would you quit yapping already?!” Jongho interrupted, lightly karate-chopping him on the head as he grew tired of his theatrical act. “FYI, San-ssi: he’s a cupid. Watch out on hyping him up too much, it’ll only inflate his ego.”

“Oh, okay!” San exhaled in relief, now noticing the arrows sticking out of the pink backpack hanging on the back of his seat. “Sorry, it was the wings that threw me off.”

“That’s- ow, alright,” Jisung returned, rubbing his skull in pain. “It ain't the first time, we don't see many angels in this area… speaking of which, your kind-”

“M-my kind?” San stammered.

“Yeah, you’re a devil, right? My bad, didn't mean to jump to conclusions or anything,” Jisung noted.

“O-oh, um, yeah…,” the demon mumbled, now morose that he’d been figured out so quickly.

“That’s sick!” Jisung lauded, leaning his chin on his palms. “I’ve never met a hellbeing before! What’s that like?”

“Jisung-hyung, don’t be rude! He’s clearly overstimulated,” Jongho intervened, heeding how San was caving in on himself.

“Sorry, this has to be plenty to deal with at once,” Jisung apologized. “I’ll back off, but I bet you’re gonna get a lot of attention around here!”

At that exact moment, San felt a delicate finger tapping on his shoulder from behind him. He jerked in place and turned his head to face the young lady standing there.

“Didn’t mean to surprise you, cutie,” she drawled, handing him a folded piece of lined paper. “Anyway, we couldn’t help but notice you walking in today, so I thought I’d give you this. Feel free to come hang out with us sometime, mmkay?”

The girl winked at him enticingly before shuffling back to her corner of the room where the rest of her friends were giggling at their exchange, making San addled. Looking at the note, he opened it up to reveal the girl’s spell-phone number.

“Whoa, did that girl just give you her digits? That’s insane!” Jisung exclaimed, failing to realize that San didn’t have a number of his own to text her with. “See? I knew it! You're already drawing in more monsters!”

“I’ve gotta hand it to you, San-ssi, you really killed that,” Jongho added. “You didn’t even say one word to her and you already have her all over you.”

“Wow, um, thanks?” San doubted, tucking the paper away in his bag. “I wasn’t trying to have all eyes on me, but I guess this is neat.”

“Well, I say run with it!” Jisung encouraged him. “You’re totally slaying it at enchanting other monsters. Meanwhile, I’m literally a son of Venus and can’t even win over my own crush!”

“Talking to him would be a solid first move,” Jongho snickered, earning a frown from the cupid. “But like, do you think you'll hit her up, San-ssi?”

“Between you and me, probably not,” the demon admitted shyly. “I’m sure she and her friends are very nice, but I…”

“Have your eyes set on someone else?” Jisung finished his sentence for him after a beat, making San flare up in crimson.

He was tentative to profess that the matrimonial agent might be onto something. A certain name definitely popped into San’s brain at Jisung’s assertion, but he also knew he had a destiny to fulfill and wasn’t going to let any mixed-up emotions stop him from doing so.

“Totally, we’re in for a major grind over the next couple of semesters,” Jongho concurred. “Hey, did you ever answer my question before? I can’t remember.”

“Oh, no! I didn’t, sorry,” San begged his pardon. “I’m not sure yet, I’m kind of just seeing what interests me at this point.”

“That’s okay, you’ve got all year long to figure out what direction you might wanna dive into as far as your major,” the Frankenstein established. “But for now, would you want to have lunch with us later this afternoon in the dining hall?”

“Sure!” the demon chirped, pleased that he was making new friends earlier on than he expected.

With that, the instructor soon gathered the class’s attention, and San spent the next handful of hours listening intently and jotting down thoughts in his notebook. In no time, he whizzed through the rest of his day with relative ease and was finding himself back at the dorms later that afternoon, ready for a restful night at home. Using the spare key Wooyoung gave him, the demon peeked his head past the door and was delighted to see the boy in question already doing his homework at the kitchenette table.

“Wooyoung-ah!” he called out, smirking merrily at him as he dropped his bag off on the floor.

“Hey, Sannie!” the warlock saluted, standing up out of his seat to receive the other male’s bone-crushing hug. “I’m stoked you made it back in one piece, how'd it go today?”

“It was wonderful, Youngie! The course went great and I met a couple of other freshman overworlders who I ended up eating lunch with afterwards!” San recited, causing Wooyoung to smile at his endearing exuberance. “They’re really cool guys, I think we’ll become closer in no time.”

“That’s great!” the younger male praised. “I’m happy you’re vibing with other beings so fast.”

“Oh! That reminds me,” San alerted, releasing the warlock to go back into his bag. “Someone gave me this at the start of class.”

“Oh?” Wooyoung perked up, watching him as the demon pulled out the note and dropped it into his palms.

The onyx-haired male opened it up and read its contents, which immediately caused him to grimace.

“...What even is this?” he probed.

“A spell-phone number, some girl gave it to me just before class started this morning,” San delineated. “I didn’t even get her name, let alone a word in!”

“I see…,” the warlock grumbled, unsure of what the demon’s intentions were by keeping the paper in his possession.

That hideous feeling he experienced after San flirted with the school secretary bubbled up within him again, unable to put a name to it. The thought of the demon laughing with his unnamed female colleague sent a surge of icy dread through Wooyoung’s veins and he felt a suffocating tightness in his chest, as if an invisible claw was squeezing the air out of him. He felt like screaming, but he instead forced himself to plaster a thin smile on his face, desperate to conceal the turmoil raging within.

“U-um, w-were you gonna d-do anything with it or nah?” he grilled.

“I don’t think so,” San shrugged. “Even if I wanted to, with what spell-phone? I’d have to borrow yours or something, doesn’t make much sense.”

“Oh, o-okay. But won’t you see her in class next week?”

“Eh, I’m more centered on my pseudo-education. If she’s not even gonna introduce herself to me first before shoving a message in my face, then it’s not worth my time.”

It sounded harsh coming out of his mouth, but Wooyoung couldn’t be more grateful for San’s nobility in that instance. The sharp claws that scratched at his insides slowly retracted, replaced by a soothing warmth. The warlock (hopefully) knew that the demon wouldn’t go out of his way to harm him after everything he’d been doing for him, but even as the feeling dissolved, it still wasn’t totally gone. More so, it could best be illustrated as a serpent that was slinking back into a coil, waiting for the right moment to strike again.

“Anyway, I should probably get a head-start on my assignment. I’m actually really jazzed about it, we’re writing poetry!” San apprised.

“Cool, um, you can set up shop out here while I’ll chill in my room!” Wooyoung offered hastily, already gathering his belongings off the table.

“Sounds good, take your time! I’m gonna use the little imp’s room first,” the demon informed, walking to the toilet.

“Okay…,” the warlock ended, balancing his laptop in one hand and his binders and pens in the other as he tiptoed towards his room.

Once inside, Wooyoung kicked the door shut with his foot and dropped the items onto his bed, emitting a tumultuous sigh. He didn’t fully realize it until now, but the mere thought of any girl talking to San evoked a primal fear that gnawed at his own confidence. He couldn’t even so much as turn the lights on in the room, needing a moment to rally his thoughts. On the other hand, he had no ownership over San and the demon could hypothetically go off with whoever he chose to, which it seems he somewhat already did with his two male classmates (albeit it was friendly).

One thing was for sure: he’d keep a watchful eye over the demon, task or not.

_____________________________

That same evening, Mingi found himself back in the hushed confines of the lecture hall amidst the faint rustling of papers and the murmur of voices. He was now on week three of classes and was finally settling into the groove of things, taking a seat in his usual row towards the back. He was actually early for once, having a brief, but nice lunch with Hongjoong just beforehand. Albeit it was implausible, the thought of his previous night walk with Yunho hadn’t left his mind and Mingi was itching to try and talk to him again.

Yunho was still a puzzle of a being to him, however, as he was rather quiet throughout their last encounter. To be fair, he clearly hadn’t expected to see Mingi there, let alone have him offer to walk him back to his dorm. To anyone else, the changeling may have even come off as standoffish, but the werewolf tried to see the good in everyone he met and could tell that he was simply protecting himself from who knows what. His mystery just made Mingi want to get accustomed to him even more, which frankly sounded a bit crazy should he try to explain that aloud.

After learning what kind of creature Yunho was, the werewolf did some light research to better prepare himself for any possible future exchanges. According to folklore, changelings were substitutes left behind by monsters (particularly evil fairies or elves) upon kidnapping human children, almost like a duplicate copy. Mingi couldn’t determine if this was the same case for Yunho after only two meetings, but he assumed it wasn’t given how outdated the fable was.

Mingi also discovered that changelings are typically identifiable by several traits, which vary from culture to culture. For example, in one instance, they could appear sickly and won’t grow in size like a normal human child. To add to that, they may have notable physical characteristics such as blanched skin or long teeth, and display intelligence far beyond their apparent years of age. Regardless of his findings, the werewolf obviously wouldn’t bring anything he studied up in conversation with him if given the chance, wanting his familial relationship with the changeling to be organic.

He couldn’t focus on him too much, what with the start of his psychology course impending. Mingi took a deep breath before removing his laptop case from his backpack on the floor, which was wedged between the rest of his notebooks so he struggled momentarily. As he fussed with it for a bit longer, he didn’t notice another being approaching beside him.

“Aish, what's your deal?! Would you get out of there already-?” he whispered in an agitated tone to himself.

“Um… Mingi-ssi?”

The interruption caused the werewolf to jolt his head up in surprise, which hit the underside of the table in front of him. He yelped out at the unexpected bang, raising a palm to the source of the pain as he squinted his eyelids shut.

“S-sorry!” the man’s voice squeaked. “Are you okay?”

Mingi thought he recognized that timbre, reluctantly looking up to see the same man who’d been orbiting around his brain like a vintage carousel horse for days.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine,” Mingi choked out, finally looking Yunho in the eyes from where they peeked out from his balaclava. “It’ll probably just leave a small bump.”

“Oh, u-uh… may I-I have a look?” the changeling mumbled, lifting a tinted hand up toward him. “Wanna make sure it’s not bleeding…”

The werewolf allowed Yunho to inspect the affected area, who combed through his medium-length, brunette locks with care. In return, Mingi fought the lupine urge to start wagging his tail at the contact, but flattened his blonde ears backwards as a reflex. Once the sheathed male was sure there was no open sore, he retracted his fingers.

“Seems like you’ll be alright,” Yunho said flatly, despite his glowing red ears. “Again, I’m sorry for startling you.”

“Thanks for checking. That’s alright, I should’ve realized you were standing right there,” Mingi deflected, giving an awkward grin that the other male nodded at calmly.

“Anyway, u-um… is… is that taken?” the changeling prospected, pointing at the empty seat next to the werewolf.

“No!” Mingi stated almost too enthusiastically, immediately pulling the chair out for him. “I-I mean, uh, nah. No, did you wanna sit here?”

Yunho only nodded once more, lowering himself to sit down. Meanwhile, despite the sore spot on his scalp now feeling numb, the other boy was ecstatic that the changeling’s fight-or-flight response wasn’t kicking in and he actually wanted to be near him.

“I don’t really know anyone here besides you, so… I thought maybe I shouldn’t be alone for this class,” Yunho explained. “Is that okay? I’d hate to distract you.”

“Yeah, totally! I’m cool with it.”

“Okay, neat,” the changeling appreciated, taking his own notebook, ink bottle and quill out of his bag.

“Um… I hope you don't think this is me being too nosy,” Mingi dithered. “But… Well, first of all, your writing set is fire!”

“O-oh! Thanks,” Yunho appreciated, twirling the feathered pen in his hand.

“It's all good, but I was thinking... Why not bring a laptop?”

“Ah, well, that’s a pretty simple answer. I can’t afford one.”

“Oh… Um, I see. S-sorry, I knew I shouldn’t have asked,” Mingi winced, feeling idiotic for pestering him.

“That’s okay, I honestly prefer writing to technology anyway. Digital files can be deleted, but physical notes can’t. Scribing my notes feels better to me than typing on those clicky buttons and it just looks uniquely sophisticated in my opinion. I picked up calligraphy from a young age and that’s just how I write normally now,” Yunho presented.

“That’s lit! Sounds like a grind of a hobby.”

“Calligraphy? It’s not so hard! Maybe, um… i-if you’d like, I could teach you some letters?”

Mingi would be a dunce to not accept Yunho’s offer and he certainly wanted to, but he was still having a hard time wrapping his injured head around the fact that the changeling was interacting with him in a totally opposite way than he had previously. From what he could tell, the other male wrestled with a tumultuous mix of emotions and he’d studiously avoided Mingi. Now, a sudden surge of gratitude and a longing to mend fences propelled Yunho forward. Mingi had to remind himself that he did in fact selflessly walk the taller man home through the relentless downpour the previous week, an act of kindness that seemingly left an enduring mark on Yunho.

The werewolf lifted his head up and down dumbly in response, so Yunho opened up to a fresh page of his notebook and dipped the calamus into the ink bottle.

“Alright, so there’s a few ways you can write letters. It really comes down to how fancy you want it to look, but I’ll show you the easiest form,” he went on. “Can you write in cursive?”

“Yeah, kinda.”

“Okay, try writing your name up top here in cursive with this pencil first,” Yunho instructed, handing him a spare pencil.

Mingi obeyed and scribbled his name in the best script he could, trying his best to remember what he learned in grade school to impress Yunho. It wasn’t perfect, but it would do as the changeling inspected it.

“Looks good. Now I’ll write it out in calligraphy right beneath it with my quill, watch carefully!” the masked male advised, pressing his nib to paper as he effortlessly brushed Mingi’s name with the ink.

The method in which Yunho jotted the five little letters down was spellbinding, with the shorter male in awe of how much he preferred it over his own meager signature. He couldn’t look away from the beautiful symbols, which were noted by an equally as lovely man even if nobody else around them had seen his face for themselves. If Mingi was the only one on this campus who’d seen Yunho’s incredible features up close, then he felt majorly privileged and would carry the changeling’s secret to the grave if that’s what he really wanted.

“Done! So there you have it,” Yunho promulgated, exhibiting his work. “All I did was take your name and swiped the quill in different directions according to how thick I wanted each line to be. Shall I show you?”

“Aigo, sure. I probably won’t be nearly as good since I'm a total noob though,” Mingi implied, reaching behind him to scratch his ear.

“Nonsense… I’ll help you,” the changeling provided, offering the loaded quill to the werewolf who was careful not to spill any ink on the desk.

He froze there momentarily with the feathered pen in his hand, but shook slightly once he felt Yunho cover the back of it with his own. His skin felt remarkably warm against his and Mingi was forced to lean into the other male’s shoulder since they were both right-handed as they moved together on the pad.

The shorter man felt his wolven impulses flaring up at their proximity, observing the delicious musk coming off of the changeling that was a blend of orange and jasmine. Mingi blushed ferociously, not even paying attention to what he was writing as the only thing he could think about was scenting Yunho’s neck gland. Still, he’d made so much progress getting closer to him up until this point, so he rebuked the alpha wolf who was currently bargaining with him in his subconscious.

“See? Piece of fairy cake,” Yunho concluded, letting go of Mingi’s hand as the latter stared down at the nearly-identical autograph he made.

“Oh, snap! That looks great!” the werewolf applauded. “Thanks, Yunho-ssi. You’re a total pro at this!”

“Thank you, Mingi-ssi,” the changeling flushed, to which the other man thought he detected Yunho’s cheeks expanding in a smile from under his mask. “...You’re very sweet.”

The other boy was about to break into a blush of his own before Professor Park entered the room and clapped her hands to commence class. The lecture went on as usual, with Mingi occasionally stealing glances at Yunho with a shimmer of rapture in his pupils. Meanwhile, the changeling took diligent notes right underneath where they’d practiced signing Mingi's name.

As if hardly any time had passed, the end of class arrived in a flash, and the students began to gather their belongings and make their way towards the exit. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of urgency and anticipation, as they were eager to start their after-school activities and enjoy the remainder of the evening. Feeling as if he'd had enough of troubling Yunho for one day, Mingi was about to leave the classroom amidst the scramble when he was stopped once more.

“Hey, um… Mingi-ssi?” the changeling called out to him, closing his eyes to muster all of his confidence.

“U-uh, what's up?” the werewolf replied shakily, unsure of what more Yunho could possibly want from him.

“Ah- um, well… I probably sound like a broken record saying this, but I really can't thank you enough for the way you treated me last week.”

“Oh, I-I wanted to, Yunho-ssi! For real, I'm glad I was able to help you get back safely.”

“Yeah, if you hadn't been there, I'm not sure what I would've done. So…”

“...Y-yes?” Mingi urged, what with the anticipation eating away at him like a parasite.

Breaking the impasse, Yunho blurted out a suggestion that seemed to flow effortlessly from his lips.

“Actually, I was wondering if maybe... we could walk home from sports practice together every night?”

Mingi must've misheard, or at least that was the best excuse he could come up with for why the changeling would say such a deranged recommendation. The former male was nearly convinced that the other man wanted nothing to do with him, as he plainly ignored everyone around him. However, the longer that Mingi stared him down, the more he realized that Yunho was being serious and there was a shred of hope for getting that familiarity he so badly wanted. Once this was fully realized, a look of genuine pleasure washed over his face.

“Sure!” he agreed without hesitation. “That would be sick!”

“Wait… r-really?”

“Yeah! Why? A-are you not sure-”

“Yes! I’m sure, I’m the one who asked,” Yunho insisted with raised shoulders as he felt himself getting tense from embarrassment.

“Okay! Then… it’s a plan,” Mingi confirmed, not believing his own speech.

A whirlwind of emotions flooded through him, each one vying for dominance. It was as if a weight was lifted off his shoulders and he was finally able to breathe freely. However, there was also a hint of nervousness, a gnawing fear that he might somehow mess this up. He couldn't help but wonder if Yunho asked him to walk home together because he genuinely wanted to spend time with him or if it was simply a matter of convenience, a result of the nagging voice in the back of his head acting up again.

Still, there was a warmth and sincerity in Yunho’s gaze even as the pair walked out of the hall after each other. Mingi would do everything in his power to make the most of this newfound connection, to show the changeling that he was worthy of his time and attention.

Chapter Text

By the time the next day rolled around, Hongjoong was still soaring on cloud nine from the events of last Friday. He thought he royally screwed himself over after being caught by the frightened siren he’d been shadowing, but somehow he managed to flip the script and strike up a conversation with the other boy. The shorter male then thought that maybe they pushed the limits of their first meeting too far after they fell into the pool together, but by some miracle, the ghost walked out of the facility with a new contact in his spell-phone.

Since then, the two of them texted nearly nonstop, much to Hongjoong’s shock. It would be one thing if they shared a class or two in the same department, as it would then make more sense for them to intermingle, but they were nowhere near birds of a feather in terms of major. If it hadn’t been for their chance confrontation, the only other way their paths might’ve crossed in the future would’ve been their graduation (or if Hongjoong went on to design his own line of nursing uniforms).

Throughout their messages, the ghost learned more about Seonghwa’s friends and career goals, as well as all of the other activities he kept himself busy with while in school. To him, it seemed as if the taller male had his work cut out for him, which begged the question of why he‘d ever waste his time talking to someone like Hongjoong. Seonghwa appeared to be one of those beings who couldn’t sit still for too long and always had to remain active so as to not be alone with his thoughts, which the spirit could relate to.

Still, part of the wraith wished he knew how to rest. In fact, it was the one thing he wanted more than anything while he was alive only a short few years ago. Life and other extenuating circumstances had continually bogged him down throughout his teen years, but he was discovering that the afterlife didn’t provide as much peace as he'd hoped either. For a while, Hongjoong was disconsolate over it until he befriended Mingi, but every so often, his thoughts reverted back to that melancholy state.

Perhaps meeting Seonghwa was good for him then, as having another monster to talk to would prevent him from going to that dark place he tried so often to forget.

Presently, however, the werewolf sitting in front of him was doing a bang-up job of diverting him as he rambled on about his earlier Event Planning course.

“So after my professor ranted about virtual events for ages, she just started throwing out all these stats and stuff,” Mingi chattered, waving around the large leg of bison in his hand as he spoke. “For example, did y’know that at least four out of every 10 planners are still on that Gravebook wave as their primary way of reaching out to contacts? I mean… for real? I thought only boomers still used that!”

“I thought TrikTok was supposed to be the future of interrealm communication, no?” Hongjoong raised, once again checking his spell-phone for any new text notifications while they sat in their usual cafeteria booth.

“That’s what I thought, too! But turns out, nuh-uh,” Mingi exclaimed, using his sharp teeth to take a bite out of the meat. “Most corporations are still living in the past when it comes to social media, like they're stuck in the late 2000s or something.”

“Wow, crazy…,” the ghost mumbled distractedly, reading over his and Seonghwa’s weekend text history.

“Are you even paying attention? Seriously, you’re almost never on your spell-phone unless you’re messaging me,” the taller male nagged, lifting his bottom off his seat to try and peer at his friend’s device. “...What’s got you so zoned out, huh?”

“W-what?” Hongjoong stuttered, flipping his spell-phone screen down on the table.

“Let's spill the tea, bestie! What’s the deets on the mischief you're getting into? Share the gossip!” Mingi teased with a wide smirk, reaching for the gadget before Hongjoong grabbed his wrist to stop him.

“Yah, stop it! It’s nothing, what’re you-?!” he scolded before another voice interrupted their squabble.

“Hey, Hongjoong-ah!”

Both boys whipped their heads at the prowler at the end of their booth, who happened to be the same man the ghost was thinking about moments before he and Mingi’s tussle.

“AH! O-oh! H-hey, uh, Seonghwa-hyung!” Hongjoong choked out, feeling like he was about to combust as panic set in. “U-um, heh, n-nice- uh, s-seeing you here!”

“A monster’s gotta eat, doesn’t he?” the siren chuckled. “I'm a student here, too, y’know… or did you already forget after our night in the pool?”

The question made Hongjoong want to disappear through the floor, which he honestly could if he wanted to and sneak out through the building basement. Mortified, he shot his head to Mingi, whose jaw had swung wide open like an attic access door. The wraith still hadn't mentioned Seonghwa to his best friend since that first evening he saw the siren, so his sudden appearance in front of them threw the ghost for a massive loop. He was planning on telling him eventually, but was hoping he and Seonghwa could’ve solidified their amity a bit more before then.

“Oh, I'm sorry! This is so rude of me,” the siren recalled, turning to the werewolf. “Hi, I'm Seonghwa! You must be Mingi, Hongjoong-ah has told me so much about you.”

“For sure, that's totally me,” Mingi warily confirmed, but not without darting his eyes back to Hongjoong who was busy watching their dialogue in horror. “Sorry, like, how do you and Joong-hyung know each other?”

“We met last week! It was-”

“In passing! Haha, uh, y-yeah!” Hongjoong cut in, looking absolutely crazed and desperate to stop their interaction from going any further. “U-um, Mingi-yah, Seonghwa here is also a junior! Pre-med student, he’s- hah, u-uh, a new… buddy. Please b-be kind to him.”

“Ah… Is that so?” Mingi drawled, now looking directly at Seonghwa with the corners of his lips upturned devilishly and extending his palm. “...Well, don't worry then. If hyung vouches for them, they're cool with me!”

“Nice to finally put a face to the name!” Seonghwa returned, shaking Mingi’s hand authentically. “I’m sure we’ll get along great since your friend here already left such a good first impression.”

“Did he now? How interesting,” the werewolf droned, ignoring Hongjoong shooting imaginary daggers at him with his narrowed eyes. “I’d love to know more about this… arrangement between you and hyung. Would you like to sit down and chat with us for a sec?”

“I wish I could, but I actually have to get back to class now,” Seonghwa disclosed. “I just stopped by after seeing Hongjoong-ah sitting here, I also wanted to ask him something.”

“Y-you did?” the ghost stumbled.

“Yeah, so I think I told you I’m in an acapella group? I just found out we’re going to be having our first showcase of the school year next month!”

“Oh, that’s cool! When is it?” Hongjoong queried.

“I’ll have to double-check the club’s calendar, but I was wondering… if you’d like to attend? You can both come,” the siren appealed.

“Ah, y-yeah! Um, s-sure, we’ll go,” the ghost accepted while also fighting the compulsion to kick Mingi, who was staring at him smugly, in his shin under the table.

“Great, thank you! It should be fun, I’m hoping to get a solo this year,” Seonghwa bubbled, his orbs twinkling with hope in a way that made Hongjoong’s emotions go haywire.

“Good luck with that, keep us posted and we'll definitely show up!” Mingi replied for both of them, motioning a salute to the siren.

“Will do, bye for now! I’ll text you the details, Hongjoong-ah,” Seonghwa vowed, waving at them as he exited the cafeteria.

Hongjoong watched him walk away with a silent farewell on his lips, unable to process what just happened. He was soon given a rude awakening, however, when he realized his friend was still sitting across from him with a wicked smile plastered on his dumb face. Sensing a confrontation coming, the ghost suddenly tried to leave as swiftly as possible in a last ditch effort to evade it.

“Dang, check out the time! I gotta head to my next class, too!” he lied, standing up and nearly toppled out of the booth. “Wouldn’t wanna be late! Catch ya later, Ming-”

Unfortunately for him, the werewolf was having none of it as he stuck his leg out and tripped Hongjoong, who nearly face-planted onto the floor before catching himself. The younger man then picked the ghost up by the back of his collar and forcefully sat him back down in his seat by his shoulders.

“Hyung… I think we both know that Music Theory was your last class for the day.”

Caught red-handed, Hongjoong just remained in place with nowhere left to turn. He certainly hadn’t expected this, but he attempted to prepare himself for whatever brazen thing his best friend had to say next.

“Y'know, hyung, I dunno why you look so salty right now… I mean, personally, if I smashed someone that hot in a pool and they still wanted to talk to me afterwards, I’d-”

“WHAT’RE YOU EVEN SAYING?!” Hongjoong screeched, making a few students turn their heads at his outburst as his face darkened to a grayish-red color.

“What? I'm complimenting you on your top-secret rizzness! What's the big deal?”

“Mingi, we did not smash!”

“...Wait, you for real didn't?”

“No! What even gave you that idea?”

“He mentioned you two were in the pool together last week! What’s that supposed to mean other than that you banged?”

“Literally anything else? I told you, we just randomly crossed paths and then ended up chilling there for a bit!”

“Hyung, now you sound even more sus. No shade, but why would you of all beings be at the aquatics center after classes? You're like the least fit monster I've ever met.”

“...Why does that even matter? You were at track practice, so why’re you bothered by it?”

“Alright, fine. Keep your secrets,” Mingi huffed, rolling his eyes in frustration. “But if I were you, I’d wife that guy up ASAP before someone else does if he's single. He's a snack, you've got great taste.”

“I have no idea what you're talking about, you're totally off base!” Hongjoong bluffed with insistence.

“Riiiiight, bet. You keep gaslighting yourself.”

“Well, how about you, huh?” Hongjoong deflected. “Last time I checked, you were trying to dig up tea on that edgy dude in your psych class. What went down with that?”

“Wow, we’ve got a real king of conversational segways over here!”

“Just answer the question, Mingi-yah.”

“Two can play your swerving game, hyung,” the werewolf jested. “But like, if you really wanna know… yeah, I finally had a chat with him.”

“Finally, what's the deal now?”

“His name is Yunho. He’s a changeling.”

“Oh, that’s rare. I don’t believe I’ve ever seen a changeling on-campus and as you know, I’m forever awake and around.”

“Yeah, me neither. It's so different.”

“So how is he?”

“He’s on the fencing team. Kinda quiet, but nice,” Mingi reflected. “The first few times I tried to chat with him could’ve gone better, but now we’re at the point where he wants to start walking home from sports practices together.”

“You're quick with it, I see,” Hongjoong accepted. “So when can I link up with him?”

“And why would I even wanna put you on to him like that?”

“You just met Seonghwa, right? As your bestie, it's only fair that I get to chat with your new friend, too!” the phantom reasoned.

“I guess that’s valid,” the werewolf sighed, deciding he was right. “We’ll see how it goes. Right now, we’re still in the acquaintance stage, but I’m putting in the effort.”

“Then I’ll look forward to your next update,” Hongjoong concluded.

After that, the two went right back into their usual badinage. With the promise of bringing Hongjoong and Yunho into contact now established, the younger male only hoped that between now and the next time he saw the changeling, he wouldn’t manage to drive him away.

_____________________________

It was now Thursday and Wooyoung found himself in a much more serene state compared to earlier in the week. The day’s classes had ended and he celebrated by treating himself to a long, steamy shower, away from his one temporary and two assigned roommates who were all camped out in the living room. He lathered his hair and all of the stress that it held onto as the temperate water hit his lean body, inhaling the smell of his cassis and cherry-scented shampoo.

The warlock was lost in thought as he bathed, his mind wandering back to the events of the past week so far. It was no wonder that the other university students were drawn to San, with Wooyoung picturing their eyes following his every move and their whispers echoing in the halls as they gossiped about him. He tried to ignore it, but there was a growing sense of bitterness building within him, as if a dark cloud was settling over his heart. As he stood beneath the running shower head, he couldn't help but wonder if his feelings were justified. The demon’s presence was apparently a boon to all who sought to learn from him, but Wooyoung couldn't shake the feeling that he was somehow being left behind. Deep down, he was afraid of being alone, forgotten and overlooked by those around him. Without realizing it, in his desperation to hold onto San, he began to allow his emotions to cloud his judgment and to poison his thoughts, which he was now washing away.

He was about to transition to applying his conditioner when all of a sudden, the door to the bathroom swung wide open and smacked against the wall.

“What the frick frack?!” Wooyoung shrieked, nearly slipping on the wet floor as he saw the silhouette of two figures enter in a rush.

“Wooyoung-ah, I’m sorry about this, but we don’t have much time!” he heard Changbin’s voice shouting at him over the faucet. “The RA showed up out of nowhere to check out the dorm, but we can't let him know that San lives here, so I'm sneaking him in there with you!”

“WHAT?!” the warlock screamed, not believing what he was hearing as he frantically finished rinsing the suds out of his soaked locks.

“We literally have no other place to stash him! Like, we can’t have him crashing in our rooms, y’know? Currently, Yeonjun and I are tossing his bedding, so-”

“CHANGBIN-AH, COME BACK AND ASSIST ME ASAP ALREADY!” they heard the kumiho call from the other room, to which Changbin groaned loudly in exasperation.

“Again, sorry, Young-ah! This was the only move we had with such short notice,” the Frankenstein lamented before sweeping the shower curtain aside and shoving a fully-clothed San into Wooyoung’s space. “I'll let y’know when it's chill again out there!”

“But B-Bin, wait! I-!” the warlock yelled helplessly, but the elder male was already back out the door, slamming it shut behind him.

Both remaining boys stood there shell-shocked, neither of them even blinking as they stared at each other and the water drenched San’s borrowed garments. Wooyoung, who was forced to stand chest-to-chest with the demon due to the lack of shower space, shoved his palms in front of his manhood to cover himself up. He gulped as he watched the water drip from the demon’s vibrant red hair and leak downward to glisten over his tanned skin. Obviously, San was forced to seek refuge within the shower's confines to evade an unwanted visitor, but it didn’t make Wooyoung want to beat his roommates to a pulp any less once their RA was gone, as both of them were fully aware of his attraction to the demon (although not to what degree).

Meanwhile, Changbin finished storing San’s discarded blankets from the couch onto a spare shelf in his closet while Yeonjun threw their empty soda cans in the garbage bin before going back to answer the front door. He took a short, but deep breath before opening it and revealing their RA, who stood there looking bored to tears.

“Our bad for making you wait, Kunpimook-hyungnim!” the kumiho greeted, allowing the gorgon to waltz in.

“Nah, s’all good! I get it and wasn’t out there for too long,” their senior RA - who everyone on their shared floor referred to by his nickname “BamBam” - stated casually, taking a short glance around the room. “Seems like you kids are enjoying your space, it’s looking cute and lived-in.”

“Thanks, hyungnim. We try!” Changbin butted in, appearing behind Yeonjun as modestly as possible so as to not raise any suspicion.

“Aight, so this shouldn’t take long. This’ll be a pretty standard inspection, just gotta make sure it’s decently clean and that y’all aren’t smuggling anything bad in here like alkies or drugs,” BamBam recited, clicking his pen and writing some information at the top of his clipboard. “Think you can handle it?”

“Of course…,” Yeonjun murmured, clenching his fists as he believed what - or rather who - they were hiding was potentially worse than what BamBam had mentioned. “Everything should be good. Our other roomie is showering, so if you need to see his room, just let us know and one of us will let you in!”

The gorgon lazily paced around their kitchen area first, checking the fridge for alcoholic beverages or spoiled food before moving onto the sink and cupboards. Then, he checked the ceiling lights for any outages using the switches on the wall.

While this was happening, San and Wooyoung stayed put under the running shower, unable to hear if the latter’s RA was present. The warlock shivered from being removed from the hot jets of the shower head while the demon was becoming uncomfortable from the clothes that clung to his doused body.

“Can you hear what they're saying?” Wooyoung whispered, not wanting to get caught but also feeling impatient.

“No,” San mumbled back in equal quietness, grabbing at his collar. “But, um, w-would you mind if I took this off? It feels like I’m drowning in it.”

“Um… o-okay,” the warlock allowed, looking away as San peeled his shirt over his head and crumpled it in his veiny hands.

As Wooyoung averted his gaze, a thick strand of hair fell in front of his face and slicked to it, unable to move it without exposing himself.

Back in the living area, BamBam went into both Yeonjun and Changbin’s rooms before approaching Wooyoung’s door. The kumiho was right behind him as the elder male stepped into the space, peeking around at the mess.

“I take it your roomie didn’t have much time to freshen up in here since he’s showering, right?” BamBam assumed, whirling his suspended finger around in a circle.

“Yeah, feels that way,” Yeonjun confirmed, wincing at the dirty cups on top of his drawers and random attire hanging off different parts of the bed.

“That’s fine, I’m used to it and this honestly isn’t even the worst condition I’ve seen someone’s room in,” the RA alluded.

“That’s lowkey sketch, but also a relief,” the kumiho sighed, knowing how gross underclassmen could be.

The mess wasn’t what caught the gorgon’s attention though. One of the tiny snakes coming out of his head noticed not one, but two bookbags lying at the base of the bed, much to Yeonjun’s terror as he realized one of them was San’s.

“Hey, wait a sec…,” BamBam analyzed, getting closer to the bags.

“W-what is it?”

“...Is that keychain holding a cheeseburger?” the gorgon asked, pointing at Wooyoung’s satchel.

Getting a closer look, Yeonjun realized that he was referring to the warlock’s Ron Weasley bag charm, which was posed to be eating a burger and fries.

“Ah! Yeah, Youngie’s kind of a big Harry Potter nerd,” the orange-haired boy revealed, instantly put back at ease.

“Gotcha, what house do you think he’d be sorted into?”

“I hate to admit it, but he’s Slytherin vibes all the way... not because he’s clever or anything, but for always getting on my nerves.”

“Ha! That’s valid. I feel like I’m a Slytherin in my mind, but probably a Hufflepuff at heart. Either way, I’ll definitely take this keychain as a sign to get some dinner after this!” BamBam returned, standing back up from his squatted position. “Anyway, the rooms look good. All that’s left now is the bathroom. I know your roommate’s in there now, so I’ll be sure to knock first and do a quick looksie. Nothing major.”

“Oh, uh, okay,” Yeonjun accepted nervously, allowing the RA to pass him as he went towards the bathroom that Changbin was already standing in front of.

“‘Scuse me, sir,” BamBam requested, forcing the Frankenstein to step aside, who then looked at Yeonjun with an uneasy expression.

The gorgon knocked on the door, making the two monsters on the opposite side of it stifle a mutual gasp as they turned their heads at it with huge eyes.

“Wooyoung-ah? It’s BamBam! I’m just doing a room inspection real quick, this is the last room I need to check. Can I come in? I promise I won’t bug you in the shower,” he pleaded, to which Wooyoung gave San a stern look as a warning not to budge.

“U-um, y-yeah, that’s all good! Come in,” the warlock permitted.

The RA turned the knob and entered the steamy bathroom, slowly moving to the sink to ensure it was running properly. He then went to the toilet, observing its cleanliness. In the interval, Wooyoung prayed that the gorgon or his snakes couldn’t see the outline of two figures beyond the plastic curtain.

“Young-ah, the toilet works, right? I don’t wanna flush it while you’re in there,” BamBam inquired, facing away from him.

“Y-yeah, it works great!” he called out, wishing the RA would get it over with already as he could feel San’s breath on his forehead.

“Alright, cool! Thanks, we’re all done here then. Have a good one!” the elder male finalized with an unseen dab movement, promptly leaving them be as he once again closed the door.

The sopping pair waited another minute or two to see if BamBam was truly gone and were about to peer out from behind the curtain before there was another knock.

“Okay, Wooyo, he dipped!” Changbin informed, cracking the door only a couple of centimeters. “We passed the inspection, no need to stress. San-ah, thanks for being chill about all this!”

“O-oh, no worries!” the demon returned awkwardly, still not stirring from where he stood.

“Just dry off and meet us back out here when you’re good,” the Frankenstein concluded, sealing the door once more.

At long last, San and Wooyoung slightly relaxed since the beginning of the unforeseen dilemma, but were still very much aware of their proximity (especially the latter, who’d been suppressing a hard-on throughout the ordeal). Wanting to make sure the younger man was alright before leaving him in the shower, the demon cleared his throat before speaking.

“Sorry about all of this, Wooyoungie,” he apologized in earnest.

“N-nah, it’s good. You did what you had to do, we might not have even passed if it wasn’t for your excessive housekeeping,” the warlock insisted, looking up at him with a tense expression.

San must’ve perceived his anxiety, so he carefully raised an arm to brush the loose strand of hair that was still adhered to Wooyoung’s face away from it. His fingers lingered there, lightly touching the top of the warlock’s head as they maintained a brief staredown.

The demon looked like he wanted to say something after scanning the younger male’s entire façade, but held his tongue as he didn’t want to make him feel any more restless than he already was.

“Here,” he offered, reaching for the bottle of conditioner sitting on the shower wall and handing it to him. “Put this in your hair so I can get out of it and then I’ll see you back out there, okay?”

Wooyoung couldn’t help but laugh at his corny quip, nodding as San eventually stepped out of the shower to dry off using the nearest hanging towel. He wrapped the rag around his shoulders and exited, leaving the warlock by himself as he once was.

As Wooyoung completed his cleansing, his mind was all over the place. Maybe the scene he was just involved in was improvised, but the demon's affable presence, the support he’d always provided and the depth of his care for the warlock in that moment had all combined to create a connection that transcended the boundaries of their respective species.

Because of that, all of his prior worries were cast down the drain as a newfound tenderness was able to caress his purified skin.

_____________________________

The following evening, Yeosang was back to pacing the familiar freshman dormitory building for the second week in a row. His eyes searched the open walkway, scanning each door as he ambled by them for the one that belonged to Jongho, who inadvertently became his main source of sustenance since the college’s blood shortage unfortunately persisted. Thankfully, the Frankenstein’s blood produced the desired result and he didn’t go hungry. However, the hunt for ichor now once again coursed through him, already feeling his fangs aching in suspense.

Once he found the dorm he was seeking out, he was surprised to see that the door was slightly ajar, allowing him to hear the soft murmur of his voice from within it. Immediately, he was reminded of their first intimate moment, the memory of how Jongho offered him the blood from his leg so freely and how Yeosang reveled in the taste of it popping up. He still had to be invited in, as per his own foible, so the vampire tentatively knocked on the wall beside the opening instead.

“Jongho-yah? Are you there?” he hollered into the room.

Soon enough, the younger male appeared from behind the kitchen wall, wielding a bowl of instant ramyeon and chopsticks in his hands. He wore a loose T-shirt and sweatpants, looking endearingly cozy as he slurped on his noodles.

“Oh! Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt,” Yeosang apologized to him from the doorway, trying not to blush at how cute he looked.

“Hey! All good, just grabbing a snack real quick,” Jongho advised, making sure to swallow before speaking. “Please come in!”

Yeosang did as he was told, unable to help but feel a thrill coursing through him at the sight of the freshman boy. Assuming Jongho needed another minute or two to finish his broth, he opted to sit on the couch while he waited.

“So how was your week?” the vampire asked innocently, breaking the ice.

“Pretty aight!” the younger man responded happily, sitting down next to him as he twirled up the final bites of his dinner. “Classes went well, I actually met someone new in one of them on Monday.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, he’s a transfer student. My classmate Jisung and I sat with him at lunch, he seems like a cool dude.”

Yeosang mulled over the description that Jongho provided for a moment before coming to a sudden realization.

“Wait a minute… does his name happen to be San by any chance?” he quizzed.

“Yeah! How'd you figure that out?”

“Huh, small realm! He’s my best friend Wooyoung’s roommate.”

“Oh, dope! I would've thought since he's a freshman, he would've roomed with the other newbies, no?”

“O-oh, um, yeah. Usually that’s true, but I guess they ran out of room in Eolin Hall since the semester started already and stuck him there,” Yeosang fibbed, coming up with a legitimate-sounding excuse on the fly to not reveal San’s real identity.

“Makes sense,” Jongho agreed, shoving another helping into his mouth. “Well, that’s cool that you already know him! Maybe that means we can all hang together sometime.”

“Ah! Um, w-well, I don’t know him that well yet. Youngie only just introduced us last week, but…,” the vampire rambled, but stopped mid-sentence once he noticed Jongho looking at him with puppy eyes. “O-or, uh- y’know what? It doesn’t matter, I’d like that.”

“For real?”

“Yeah, it could be nice,” Yeosang reassured, to which the Frankenstein gave him a tiny, but sincere smile.

“Well, you’re probably hungry again,” Jongho assumed, standing up with his now-empty bowl. “Don't wanna leave you hanging, meet me in my room?”

He tried to sound casual, but there was an undercurrent of anticipation in his voice. It was almost as if he’d been privately counting down the days until their next meeting along with Yeosang, but the vampire didn’t have time to question him before his stomach began grumbling immodestly.

“Can hardly wait,” the elder male returned, trying to laugh it off, but ultimately feeling ashamed at his organ’s unseemly timing.

Jongho chuckled while he went to drop off his dishes in the sink, leaving Yeosang to head to the bed. He waited there as patiently as he could, swinging his legs off the side of it. When the younger man came back with another fresh stack of towels, he tried not to smile like an idiot at how small the elder male looked from his elevated position.

“Here, allow me,” Yeosang offered, hopping off the mattress and taking the pile from him. Both strove not to make a big deal of the fact that their hands touched during the trade-off, with the vampire laying out the towels across the bed neatly.

“Y’know, hyung, you’re probably the cleanest bloodsucker I’ve ever come across,” Jongho commented.

“And how many bloodsuckers have you encountered throughout your after-lifetime?”

“Probably less than I can count on one stitched-on hand, for sure.”

“That’s not a very fair statistic then, is it?”

“I guess not, time to expand my vampire crew!”

“Maybe start with just the one and work your way up,” Yeosang suggested playfully, not wanting Jongho to go off and offer his blood-letting services to others who may be in need.

The Frankenstein just nodded, unsure of how else to reply to that as he ascended onto the bed with the other male just like the previous Friday. With their bodies mere inches apart, Yeosang could feel the heat emanating from Jongho's skin, the scent of his blood filling his nostrils.

“You got a specific part in mind or should I just offer up my other calf?” the younger male propositioned.

“Hmm…,” the vampire hummed, pretending to look him over for a prime spot to feed on when he was really checking him out. “I think I’m in the mood for a forearm today, your calf satiated me pretty well throughout the week so I’m not as famished as last time.”

“Yeah, I've been blessed with some thick ones. Shoutout to the campus gym for that!” Jongho beamed. “Glad my frequent grind there could be useful.”

Naturally, this sent Yeosang into a temporary daydream of the younger male at the gym, which made him grip the edge of the bed until he was white-knuckled. Instead of responding, he gulped and made a vague gesture at the right forearm in question, prompting Jongho to begin dismantling it.

“Did you want the hand, too?” he asked, once again grabbing his sewing kit.

“Is that okay?”

“It’d be less stitching to do afterwards, but it doesn’t matter to me. You decide.”

“Alright, sure then. Thank you,” Yeosang appreciated, waiting patiently as Jongho ridded himself of the combined limbs from the elbow downward.

The process went much faster than last time since it was a smaller thread, so Yeosang was able to intercept the body part in no time and get right to feeding. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and then leaned forward, pressing his lips against his arm. The sensation of his fangs piercing through Jongho's flesh was exquisite. He drank greedily, feeling the warmth of the blood coursing down his throat. A sense of contentment washed over him as he fed and when he finally pulled away, he licked his lips to taste the metallic tang on his tongue. Yeosang then smiled at Jongho, feeling a rush of gratitude and affection for the monster who so willingly gave himself up for him, who returned the grin while glancing back down at the arm in his clutches.

“Was it like, mad weird feeling the blood dip from my fingers?” the younger inquired, maintaining his fond expression.

“What do you mean?”

“You’re holding my hand.”

All of a sudden becoming very self-aware, Yeosang looked down and saw that he was indeed holding Jongho’s hand with his own, not realizing that he’d laced their fingers together while he drank. Discomfited, he released his hold on Jongho’s hand and passed the limb back to him.

“S-sorry, I didn’t even notice,” the vampire mumbled, his green-and-black mop of hair sinking slowly into his shoulders.

“I don’t mind,” Jongho asserted, reaching over to brush Yeosang’s upper arm with two of the digits on his left hand in reassurance.

“U-um, did you need my help fixing yourself up again or can you do it?” the elder male quizzed.

“I think I’ve got this one, but feel free to hang out with me again if you don’t have other plans.”

“Yeah! I can stay for a bit,” the vampire agreed and soon, they were back to the same routine as last week.

Yeosang couldn't help but marvel at how comfortable he felt around Jongho and how much he looked forward to these moments they shared. The younger male had such a way of making him feel right at home, so much that he never actually wanted to go back to his own dorm. As the hours once again flew by, the vampire began to feel as if he was overstaying his welcome, with Jongho having sewn a new arm back on a while ago. He wasn't tired, as his kind was usually more alert at night, but he didn't want to prevent the younger male from getting some shut-eye if he needed it. Finally, Yeosang stood up, clearing his throat.

“I should go,” he sighed, his voice barely audible. “It's getting late.”

“Oh! Um, are you sure? I wasn’t planning on doing anything else tonight aside from scrolling through Hexstagram for the next hour or two if you’re not busy,” Jongho asserted, not wanting him to leave.

“Really? I mean, I'd hope you’re not sick of me yet, but-”

“Nah, totally fine! It's all good, actually...,” the Frankenstein began, descending from the bed. “Wanna chill and watch a movie together? We can stream it on the big screen in the living room.”

“Sure!” Yeosang agreed, and the pair moved to the main area of the dorm.

Once seated, Jongho flicked on the smart TV and opened up the intended streaming service, immediately scanning the film selection until he found what he was looking for.

“Have you peeped this one yet? It’s called Lisa Frankenstein, it came out recently and I’ve heard it’s straight-up hilarious,” he suggested, his chocolate brown eyes lighting up like Christmas bulbs.

“Ah, right. Doesn’t that have one of the Sprouse twins in it?”

“Yeah! He plays the lead’s monster.”

“Alright, I’m down,” the elder male complied, noticing how close Jongho chose to sit next to him on the couch with their shoulders brushing against each other every now and then.

As the movie started, Yeosang found it difficult to focus on the screen. All he could think about was the younger man camping out so close to him, his muscular frame towering over him. He tried to keep his breathing steady, not wanting to give away how nervous he really was. As the movie progressed, he couldn't shake the feeling that Jongho was deliberately trying to get closer to him, their shoulders and knees touching more and more often. At one point, the Frankenstein even swung his arm over the backside of the sofa behind Yeosang, somehow keeping a poker face at their new proximity.

After what felt like the longest hour and 45 minutes of the vampire’s afterlife, the film came to an end. Yeosang felt a pang of disappointment in his chest as he realized he spent the whole time wishing it would just speed up so he could finally be alone with Jongho.

“So, what’re your thoughts on the movie?” the brunette said casually, his hushed voice sending shivers down Yeosang's spine.

“It was... interesting," the vampire replied, forcing a smile as he tried to play it cool and remember even a fraction of what he just watched.

“I'm glad you vibed with it,” Jongho continued, actively grinning at him.

Yeosang nodded, still unable to meet his gaze. He knew he should say something else, but his mind went blank. Finally, after many seconds of silence, Jongho gently placed a stitched hand on his shoulder.

“Well, I had mad fun hanging out with you tonight,” he said softly.

“Me too,” Yeosang managed to croak out, stretching his arms above him.

Jongho watched his flexed triceps as he did so, then stood to help the other boy up from his seat before guiding him toward the front door. The vampire would find himself back here soon, but as he waved goodbye and flew back to his own dorm in the night, he felt as if that instance couldn’t come soon enough.

Chapter Text

The weekend flew by and before he knew it, Mingi was back to hurrying toward the psychology lecture hall, his heart pummeling in a frantic rhythm against his ribs. If he was planning to sit with Yunho like he did the previous class, he needed to get to his usual chair in the back. They’d been walking home together after practices throughout last week as promised and he had the privilege of getting to know him better with each instance. For example, Mingi learned that the changeling was a social work major, but didn’t yet know why he’d chosen to pursue said career path so they still had a long way to go as far as companionship.

Brushing his long, full tail past the other students in his way, he finally rushed through the hall entrance with five minutes to spare. Once inside, he spotted Yunho's familiar covered head already bobbing at the back of the room as he doodled in his notebook. Mingi's gaze lingered on his broad frame and the gentle curve of his concealed jawline as his grip tightened on his backpack. He inhaled deeply, trying to calm his racing pulse. As he approached, Yunho saw him and was instantly delighted, his eyes crinkling at the corners.

“Hey, Mingi!” he greeted, his voice soft and melodic like a gentle breeze rustling through leaves. “I saved us a couple of spots today.”

“Thanks, that was mad thoughtful of you,” the younger male appreciated, plopping his bottom down on the other boy’s right side. “How was your weekend?”

“Fine. I had a paper due for my Advanced Clinical Assessment course this morning, so I mainly worked on that,” Yunho informed.

“Sounds intense.”

“Eh, it comes with the package. I signed myself up for this, so I can’t really complain.”

“It do be like that,” Mingi chuckled, unable to stop himself from glancing over at what Yunho was scribing. “What were you writing before I slid in?”

“Aigo, u-um, actually… it’s for you,” the changeling advised shyly, passing the detached slice of paper to him. “I thought you might want to practice calligraphy a little more, so I made you a cheat sheet of all the letters!”

Just then, the werewolf felt as if an arrow had been shot through his chest, his romantic interest in the other male growing exponentially at the sweet gesture. He was in disbelief that Yunho, who circumvented Mingi at all costs not that long ago, was now sharing his beloved hobby so near and dear to him. The inviting radiance coming off of the taller male made his stomach flip.

“R-really? Wow, thanks a bunch!” he accepted, his voice catching slightly.

They spent the next few minutes exchanging hushed whispers before the inevitable start of class. It still astounded Mingi how they managed to forge a connection across their perceived differences. They were, in their own way, kindred spirits, both navigating the realm with a touch of secrecy and a whole lot of fear. He could tell that Yunho was still holding back a lot, wholly cautious of who was around him for whatever reason. However, it was the secretive part of him that intrigued the werewolf the most. All he could think to do was try and investigate it further, like unveiling a fabled treasure chest that had sunk beneath the soil.

As the lecture ended, Mingi felt his heart doing somersaults again, only this time not with the nervous energy of his wolf, but with a burgeoning hope to continue their contact for the day. Before Yunho could escape, he impulsively caught the changeling’s arm with his hand, looking up at him expectantly.

“Mingi-yah? Is everything alright?” the taller male questioned him, knitting his brows in worry.

“U-um, yeah, I was just… uh…”

“It’s alright, Mingi,” Yunho comforted patiently. “...I’m not running away from you this time.”

“O-oh, uh, that’s good. Because, um, I was wondering…,” Mingi gulped, mustering all of his audacity. “...A-are you doing anything tonight?”

“Don’t we each have sports practice?”

“Well, y-yeah, but I meant after that.”

“Oh! No, I shouldn’t be. Why?”

“Uh, w-well, I know I normally would walk you straight home after that, but maybe today… y-you’d wanna come over instead? Just to chill?” Mingi inquired.

The words tumbled out, tangled with his nervousness. In response, Yunho’s eyes widened and his ears flushed a delicate pink. The taller man hesitated for a moment and Mingi thought he might have a seizure from the suspense, but he soon saw Yunho give him a slow nod.

“Yeah, that sounds nice. I’d like that,” he complied.

Mingi let out a shaky breath he didn’t realize he was holding. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, mirroring the hidden blush that bloomed on Yunho’s face under his mask.

“Lit! Um, I-I mean, cool,” the younger man sputtered, not wanting to sound fanatical. “So, uh, I'm thinking we'll shower right after practice and then link up at our spot? Unless you wanna dip right away and freshen up at my-”

“No! Th-that’s alright, um, I don’t mind showering in the locker room,” Yunho interjected, looking around the room tensely. “But, uh, could I ask you for a favor?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“...Would you mind going first and then covering for me while I'm in there? You’ve already… seen me before, but I’d prefer if no one else did if that’s alright,” the changeling requested.

The plea made Mingi blue, upset that Yunho chose to obscure his features when the werewolf thought he was practically an Adonis. Despite this, he’d never dismiss anyone’s personal insecurities, so he opted to grant his wish.

“Okay, bet,” the werewolf conceded.

“Thank you, Mingi. So I’ll see you in a couple of hours?”

“Yeah! Sounds great, have a bomb fencing sesh in the meantime,” Mingi bidded, watching Yunho as he waved goodbye to him and then descended down the stairs to the building’s exit.

The echo of the elder male’s words, uttered with a heartbreaking vulnerability, played on repeat in his mind. The changeling’s voice sounded shameful, but Mingi couldn’t understand why he thought he wasn’t worth looking at.

To his knowledge, he was the only one who had seen Yunho without his mask and knew the true beauty that lay beneath. He was captivated by those features, which were a stark contrast to his own rugged, wolfish ones, from the first moment he saw them. He ached to brush the stray strands of Yunho's soft, silver hair from his forehead and trace the fine lines of his jaw with his fingers, but fear kept him at bay. Now, the elder’s words hung like a lead weight in his chest, a crushing realization that he might never get to truly know Yunho. Regardless, that wasn’t going to stop Mingi from throwing away their newfound friendship, so he’d do what was needed to protect the other man’s dignity whether he agreed with his reasoning or not.

Over the next couple of hours, the wind whipped Mingi's hair as he sprinted around the track, each lap a painful reminder of the time ticking away. Every time he passed the finish line, his eyes flickered to his watch and he was repeatedly disappointed as he craved the moment practice would end, signaling the moment he could finally see Yunho again. It would be their first official hangout and every thought of the changeling sparked a new fire within him, a heat that burned more fiercely than any sun.

Coach Yoon's voice, which was a fiery bark in the otherwise cool evening air, finally cut through his fantasy.

“Good work, everyone! That's all for today, pack it in!” she announced, rounding up the exhausted athletes.

A silent cheer ran through him, his body tingling with excitement and something else he couldn't quite name. It must've shown on his face as well, not even noticing his teammates approaching him.

“Hello? Mabeob-dong to Mingi-yah?” Chan alerted, waving his hand in front of the sophomore’s distracted gaze.

“Huh? Oh, my bad, hyung! Didn't see you there,” Mingi fumbled, shaking his head back to the present.

“You good, fam? You were on point with the run as always, but I could see you were thinking about something,” Junhoe noted.

“Yeah, just like... I gotta link up with someone after this and I don't wanna keep them waiting long, but I'm all gross right now so I'll have to-,” the younger male explained, but stopped once he noticed his two older friends giving him twin smirks. “What?”

“You seem nervous... Could it be that maybe you've got a certain appointment tonight, Min?” Junhoe winked, alluding to something smutty.

“Huh?! No!”

“It's alright if you do, mate! No judgment zone here,” Chan insisted. “Especially if they're hot... like a zaddy type.”

“Excuse me, WHAT-?! Okay, I am LITERALLY not engaging in this convo with you guys right now! I gotta clear, goodbye,” Mingi stated, flipping around and racing back to the locker room, ignoring their wolf whistles in the background.

His muscles screamed in protest, but he made it there in the knick of time to see just who he was looking for, opening his locker.

“Hey! There you are,” Yunho greeted, his voice rough with unspoken anticipation. “Hope you had a good practice.”

Mingi beamed and felt a warmth spread through him, which had nothing to do with his post-workout body heat.

“You ready?” he nodded toward the showers, his heart beating like a drum solo.

They showered in sequence like they planned and then walked back to the werewolf’s dorm, the air around them crackling with something charged. A mix of nerves and exhilaration pulsed through Mingi’s veins as they crossed the threshold of his dorm room. He fiddled with his keys, his hands trembling as he turned the knob and pushed open the door.

“Here we are! Dorm sweet dorm-,” he announced proudly, but stopped short once he immediately caught sight of someone he wasn’t expecting to see: Serim in his loungewear watching a movie on the couch.

The living area was dimly lit, with only the soft glow of their TV providing illumination as Mingi hung frozen in the doorway. Having been tuned into his film, the elder boy finally noticed them standing there and provided a hearty salute.

“Oh, hey Mingi!” Serim drawled happily.

“Hyung! I… didn’t know you were home,” the younger werewolf replied in perplexity. “Why you not at soccer practice?”

“Coach got sick, so his assistant had to fill in and we ended up getting out way earlier than usual,” the black-haired boy elaborated, tilting his head to look behind Mingi. “By the way, who’s your friend over there?”

Mingi flinched in place, momentarily forgetting that Yunho was there as his roommate’s presence threw his plan off-course. Meanwhile, the changeling regressed back to his faint-hearted self, not banking on another monster being there. Nonetheless, Mingi was now forced to conduct a proper introduction between the two.

“Um, hyung, this is Yunho,” the youngest instituted resentfully, stepping aside so that the changeling could enter the room properly. “We met not too long ago, I asked him to come over and hang with me for a bit.”

Yunho hesitated for a moment before stepping forward, his eyes darting nervously around the unfamiliar surroundings. Picking up on this, Mingi felt a pang of guilt for making the other boy come into an unforeseen situation.

“Relax, Mingi-yah! I'm not gonna roast him publicly,” Serim said, his lips twitching with amusement as he sat up on the couch and gestured for Yunho to enter. “Wassup, wassup! Feel free to chill, I’m Serim. Nice to meet you!”

“Um, likewise,” the taller boy replied, his mask muffling his voice.

A keen observer, Serim noticed Mingi's unease and a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes, figuring out his roommate’s intentions in record time. However, he decided to show mercy on him by keeping his teasing to a minimum, for Yunho’s sake.

“Hey, Mingi,” he said, a sly grin on his face. “Why not flex your room to Yunho-ssi? I'll just vibe here, don't wanna interrupt your… quality time.”

The younger werewolf was seconds away from pouncing on Serim for his effrontery, but rather than fight him, he took his directive instead and began leading Yunho away from him.

“We’ll catch you later, hyung,” Mingi declared, not even looking at his roommate as he dragged his friend by the wrist through his open door.

“Remember the sock rule!” the elder male called after them, to which Mingi slammed his door shut behind them in total embarrassment.

“Uh… ‘sock rule’? What did he mean by that?” Yunho spoke up from where he stood awkwardly in the center of the room.

“U-um, don’t worry about it! He’s just being extra,” Mingi excused, clearly not wanting to tell him about his and Serim’s bro code for having hookups over at their shared dorm. “M-my bad, I thought he wouldn't show up. I should've texted him to make sure.”

“It’s no problem, he seems nice enough,” the changeling soothed.

The werewolf gave him a light smile at that, but it quickly faded once he realized that Yunho had nowhere to sit, considering his room (or rather den) only contained a full mattress on the floor surrounded by his clothes in a ring.

“Do you want me to go back out and snag you a chair? Sorry, I don't have a ton of legit furniture in here,” Mingi offered, now feeling self-conscious about his barren living space.

“That’s alright, I don’t mind. It’s cozy,” Yunho remarked, a knowing smirk playing on his covered lips.

“Yeah, about that… I kinda never got around to, y’know, decorating. I've just been swamped with, uh… wolf stuff.”

“It’s fine, Mingi. I’m used to roughing it.”

They settled on the frameless mattress and for a while, they simply chatted, sharing stories of their afterlives. Throughout their small talk, Mingi couldn't resist stealing glances at Yunho's hidden features. It felt like so long since he saw the changeling without his mask and he longed to witness the face that lay beneath, but knew it was a stretch to petition for something so bold. Still, with the way the elder male’s rigidity was seeming to ease up the longer they spoke, Mingi thought that if there was even a chance that he could get him to become secure in his company, he should try and go for it with no holds barred.

“Yunho…,” Mingi began, his voice tinged with perturbation. “I know we just started vibing and all, but... do you… mind if I hit you with a serious question?”

“Okay. What is it?”

“Would you... like, chat with me without your mask? N-no pressure at all, I g-get it if you're not ready! But it's just us, and I'll still be your friend no matter what. I want us to be close so I can support you… I-is that cool?”

Yunho was knocked for six, his breath hitched in his throat as words escaped him. The werewolf was petrified that he crossed a line and ruined what they'd been working up to, but after a strained minute of silence, something miraculous commenced as the changeling made his next move.

He removed his fedora to expose his smooth locks, then pinched the top of his balaclava and lifted it upwards so that it slowly came off.

Mingi's breath caught in his throat as Yunho's face was fully revealed. It was as if an artist took a canvas and painted a masterpiece upon it, the drastic split between his tan and porcelain white skin making him even more beguiling to behold. Just as he remembered, his eyes sparkled with tenderness and his lips, full and slightly parted, hinted at a soft smile that the werewolf had been yearning to see. Mesmerized by his beauty, Mingi couldn't suppress a soft gasp, making Yunho giggle softly.

“Is it really that surprising?” the latter male asked, his voice laced with a hint of self-deprecation. “You said it yourself, it shouldn't be anything newfangled.”

“N-nah, absolutely not!” Mingi replied, his voice a mere whisper as he shook his head vehemently. “It's... you're incredible.”

A look of genuine surprise crossed Yunho's face and for a moment, he seemed lost in thought. Then, he met Mingi's gaze (who looked about ready to jump out of his window from mortification after what he just said) and his eyes filled with something akin to gratitude.

“Thank you, Mingi. You're kind for saying that,” he murmured.

From there, their discussion flowed naturally. They talked about anything from their classes to the dreams they had the night before, both amazed at how simple it was to speak to one another. Hours later, they were still locked in a conversation that seemed to defy the laws of time. It wasn't just the easy passage of words, the effortless way they dove into each other's passions, but the uncanny sense of recognition. It was like peeling away layers of themselves, only to find that the other understood them not just intellectually, but on a visceral level.

The chat did come to a screeching halt eventually though once Mingi asked a more personal question than he intended.

“So what was it like for you before pulling up to ESU?”

Yunho was paralyzed, a look of dread washing over his glorious face. The werewolf wished he could press rewind on a button in that moment, regretting opening his big mouth.

“Y-you don't have to answer that, s-sorry,” he apologized, his entire frame crouching inwardly.

“N-no, it's okay. You told me all about your home life, so it's reasonable to want to know about mine, too,” the changeling rationalized. “I… I'm just not sure you're going to like what you hear.”

“Yunho, like I'm seriously not playing. I'll be a ride or die for you as a homie... unless you're like, an ax murderer or something. I pray that's not the case, that would be a major yikes moment for me.”

The silver-maned male laughed at that, a fresh sense of confidence consuming him once he felt safe again.

“Alright then,” Yunho sighed. “...So do you remember when you asked me why I bring a notebook and ink to class instead of a laptop?”

“Yeah, you said a laptop was too pricey.”

“It is, but it goes a little deeper than that. You see… I grew up poor in a foster home.”

“Oh…,” Mingi uttered as his face dropped sympathetically.

“We didn’t have much and it’s been tough, but I’m making it work. The notebook was a gift, so I got into writing as a way to cope with a bad situation. There wasn't much else for me to do that didn't cost money once I became a teenager, so all I could do was journal. I kept at it for a long time and my writing resulted in me getting a full-ride scholarship here, which I'm so thankful for. That gave me much hope for my future, but I still have doubts a lot of the time.”

Mingi listened intently, his heart aching for his friend. It was unimaginable, but he felt so proud at how far Yunho came from where he was. Thus, it was important that he knew that and told him just that.

“Thanks for sharing that with me, Yunho,” he said, sincerity ringing in his voice.

“You’re welcome, Mingi. It’s… honestly nice to finally have someone to talk to about it.”

Yunho’s gaze met the younger’s, his eyes reflecting vulnerability and trust. They both felt a sense of connection, a deepening of the bond they’d forged in just a short time.

“I bet you're stoked to be out of there then, huh?” Mingi noted. “How's campus life treating you?”

“It’s certainly a big change, but not an unwelcome one. I like my dorm hall and it provides a nice sense of protection, but I’ll admit that I've been feeling a bit isolated.”

“Isolated? Why though?” Mingi questioned as his smile faltered, replaced by a concerned frown. “What about your roommates?”

“Oh, um… I actually don’t have one.”

“Wait, what?” Mingi choked incredulously, thinking he must’ve heard wrong. “For real, you live solo dolo? I didn’t think that was even possible here!”

“Yeah. I was supposed to have one, but on the first day of this school year, he was a no-show to campus and I guess our administration must’ve overlooked reassigning me a new one, so here I am.”

Mingi could only hum in shock at this, his mind whirring with additional thoughts. If he wasn’t already residing with Serim, he might’ve suggested moving in with Yunho to help him feel less alone. However, as soon as the idea left his brain, another one began to take shape that could potentially alleviate the other man’s loneliness.

“Okay, hear me out because I know you met my roommate rather unexpectedly just now and he didn’t give you a shining first impression,” the werewolf began, making the changeling peer at him suspiciously. “So, I have this friend who doesn’t really live anywhere.”

“He’s… homeless?”

“...Well, when you put it like that, I guess so, but also not really,” Mingi stumbled, emitting a groan. “I probably should’ve opened this pitch up differently, but let me cook!”

“Alright,” Yunho chuckled, enjoying how worked up the other male was getting over his blunder.

“His name is Hongjoong, he's a whole legend in the grade above us,” Mingi presented to him. “I’m not sure how involved in phantom culture you are, but basically he doesn’t need a dorm to call his own. But if you're curious about him, I could hook you up with an intro? And hey… maybe he'd be down to hang at your crib when I'm not there? Trust me, he's lowkey and won't be all up in your business. Plus, it might be nice for him too, y’know? I bet he'd rather do his homework on a cozy couch than a hard bench outside or whatever.”

Yunho pondered over this for a few seconds, feeling evenly apprehensive and curious, before making a determination. He found that his verdict came much easier than it had before, thanks to Mingi acting so congenial toward him and thus strengthening his faith in him.

“Okay, I’m interested,” he informed, to which a wave of merriment filled Mingi as he saw the change in Yunho’s demeanor.

The shared forthrightness had brought a new level of intimacy into their friendship and as they smiled at each other brightly, the werewolf was convinced that this was just the beginning of something truly special.

_____________________________

Later that week on a drizzly Friday night in Wooyoung's cozy dorm where the warlock should probably be working on his assignments, he was instead splayed out on the couch flipping through Sinterest for ideas, needing an outfit for a quintessential upcoming event. The object of his affection sat to his left and served as his foot rest, also massaging his calves absentmindedly. It wasn't as if San could contribute much to the younger male’s search anyway, having a limited breadth of pop culture references. Joining them were Seonghwa and Yeosang, who sat on a couple of nearby chairs with their own devices. Aside from the demon, all three friends looked pensive as they each struggled to devise a fitting costume concept.

In just a short few weeks’ time, it would be ESU’s annual Halloween Ball, which was arguably the campus’ biggest event of the school year. The whole student body went all out for it, wearing their finest garb to celebrate their most-beloved holiday, and it was held in the university’s grand hall, which was always elaborately decorated.

Obviously, given the importance of the occasion, all four boys were expected to dress to impress, so whatever costumes they selected had to be perfect. It was a task that was easier said than done, as they didn’t want to come up with something too unrecognizable.

“Aish, why’s this so difficult?!” Wooyoung complained, throwing his hands up in the air above him. “Every fit I've peeped so far is like so overdone!”

“Well, considering most modern Halloween ‘costumes’ are stereotypical versions of our own species, that kind of splits our options in half,” Yeosang conceded.

“Yeah, he’s right. For example, it’s not like I could show up as King Triton without getting a few bombastic side eyes from my peers,” Seonghwa elucidated.

“Hyung, with all due respect, you could probably show up to this ball in a potato sack and you’d still have everyone there simping at your feet,” the vampire eyerolled at his attractive friend.

“Exactly! What can I rock that’s unexpected, but still fierce?” the youngest male whined.

“Why not just go as yourself then?” San butted in innocently, not realizing the flirtatious undertones of his suggestion that made Wooyoung’s cheeks flare up. “No one would expect it if you think about it!”

“It’s not that casual of a function,” Yeosang explained. “He’d likely be turned away as soon as he got to the door.”

“I meant more along the lines of something he’s familiar with,” the demon spelled out. “Like how crucial is it to stand out at this kind of shindig? Who says he can’t go as a witch or some other sorcerer if he wants to?”

“Wait, that’s the move! I know just the get-up,” Wooyoung brainstormed, shooting up from his lying position. “I'm gonna flex in Harry Potter's iconic cloak and wand!”

“...How’s Harry Potter sexy?” Yeosang examined.

“Irrelevant!” the warlock retorted.

“Not exactly the most original option, Wooyoung-ah,” Seonghwa teased, given their earlier remarks.

“Oh, come on, hyung! It's a classic for a reason,” the warlock protested. “San totally understands the assignment, I’m stressing too much about being unique. Plus, I pretty much already have his whole outfit on lock!”

“Fine, as you wish,” the siren allowed with a sigh. “Though I hope you’re not expecting the rest of us to dress up in the same theme as you.”

“Agreed! No offense, Wooyo, but I’m more of a Twihard than a Potterhead,” Yeosang accorded.

“Whatever, your loss! But I still don’t wanna do this solo,” Wooyoung stated, shifting to the being next to him. “What about you, San-ah? You'd totally nail the role of Draco Malfoy!”

“Oh, um, really? Sure, I guess,” the demon complied, not knowing who that was or what he was getting himself into. “What do I need for that?”

“Don't stress, I got this!” the black-haired boy beside him declared. “Alright. That just leaves you two bozos, so what’s on the menu?”

“I don’t know!” Seonghwa wailed, slouching in his seat. “I feel like I’ve been staring at this screen forever, but nothing is coming to me.”

“What if you went the creepy route?” Yeosang recommended.

“Really? You think I could pull that off?” the siren quizzed, raising an eyebrow in skepticism.

“I can definitely see it!” San interjected. “I get big superlunary energy from you, so I feel like if you went in a totally opposite direction than how you normally carry yourself, it could pack a huge punch.”

“Hmm, interesting,” Seonghwa considered in a brown study. “...I’m not against it, but I’ll think it over. What about you, Sang-ah?”

“Not sure, but I know I want all the other monsters to turn their heads at me as soon as I walk in the room,” the vampire boasted with a grin.

“Craving clout, I see,” Wooyoung jested.

“Look, I’m not trying to get the headmaster and his board of directors chasing after me at the party for public indecency, but I’m open to something a little more daring!” Yeosang raised, not sharing his motive of wanting to impress a certain Frankenstein who may be attending.

The group sat there dreaming up ideas in their heads for the next several minutes with nothing springing to mind. Their combined quietude seemed interminable until finally, the imaginary lightbulb above Wooyoung’s head turned on as he nearly kicked San in the chin.

“Okay, I got it!”

“This better be good, Young-ah. I’m counting on you since I’ve got nada,” Yeosang warned amusedly.

“What if... you dressed up as a comic book hero, but did a gender swap?”

The trio just stared at the warlock blankly, who was looking at them proudly like he came up with the cure for a terminal disease.

“...That’s it?” Seonghwa muttered, unimpressed.

“Uh, duh? Fine, you try to come up with something better then!” Wooyoung cried out in a huff.

“What character would I even be?” Yeosang pressed with uncertainty. “...And don’t tell me to be Morbius.”

“I dunno, someone hot! Like Harley Quinn?” the warlock advocated.

“Ah yes, the most basic anti-heroine there is. Excellent choice,” Seonghwa giggled.

“I’m not blonde though. I feel like I look closer to the Joker with this hair than Harley, no?” Yeosang noted, twirling a chartreuse lock between his fingers.

“Who even cares? We can cop you a wig,” Wooyoung pointed out. “I think you would slay, Sangie! Just imagine it: the red and blue, the makeup, the baseball bat… I mean, talk about iconic!”

The DC character, known for her sassy confidence and vibrant attire, did present a thrilling challenge. It took some convincing from Wooyoung, but the others soon nodded in agreement, their enthusiasm slowly chipping away at Yeosang's hesitance.

“Alright, alright! Fine,” the pale boy consented with a mischievous smirk forming on his lips. “But you guys are responsible if I get called out for being too zesty.”

The quartet hung out in the dorm and discussed the details of their costumes for a while longer before it was time for the warlock’s friends to go home, leaving him alone with San. The door slammed shut, the sound echoing in the small room. Wooyoung sighed and stretched, the weight of his friends' laughter fading with their departing footsteps. He'd been looking forward to some downtime with the demon so they could focus on the latter's task, but the subtle tension in the air made him fidget.

“Your buddies are chill, Wooyoung, I like them,” San addressed, leaning the inside of his raised elbow against the wall.

“Y-yeah, they're cool fam,” the younger male confirmed, looking away from the hellbeing’s sensual pose. “Often annoying, but they match my freak like that.”

“You need overworlders like that around, this realm would be boring without them,” the devil smiled, which dissolved as he recalled their prior deliberation. “So who am I supposed to be again? You said I was gonna be some dude named… ‘Draken’?” 

“Draco Malfoy,” the warlock corrected.

“Right, what’s he like?”

“In the movies, he's rocking that white-blonde hair that's slicked back at the start.”

“Will anyone at this ball care that my hair is stark red in comparison?”

“Nah, they'll be too caught up in dancing to even notice. Plus, it's always pretty dark in there anyways.”

“I’m sure, so he’s a recurring player?”

“He’s the main character’s enemy, kinda.”

“And that is…?” San asked confusedly, which was almost endearing, but Wooyoung couldn’t help feeling a little frustrated.

“Harry Potter! The books are about him, ‘the Boy Who Lived.’”

“Oh. So… it’ll almost be like a couples costume then? Harry Potter and his rival?” San smirked, making the other man’s face flush a prominent vermilion.

Wooyoung's heart felt like a hummingbird trapped in a cage, beginning to flap its wings wildly. His mind was a tornado of frantic questions, unsure if San realized how much that phrase meant to him. He couldn’t tell if the other male was joking, but thought he might be reading too much into things. The atmosphere suddenly felt thick and heavy, like a smog settling over his senses. He wanted to brush it off, but the thought of the demon even considering them as a “couple” for one measly night was making him feel faint.

“Uh, w-well, yeah… I guess you could say that,” he mumbled, a nervous giggle escaping his throat.

His words, so casual and light, landed like a bomb in San’s chest. He wasn’t sure why he was surprised that Wooyoung agreed with him, but just then, the realization of something that had been simmering beneath the demon’s surface crystallized. He wanted to delve deeper into the implications of their shared costume, but his speech became trapped by the invisible chains of introversion. Instead, he redirected as a means of calming the silent storm raging within him.

“Well, clearly I know nothing about this series at all, so maybe… you could show me it?” San implored, his hands knotted behind his back as he glanced at the TV.

The Wizarding World aficionado part of Wooyoung was ecstatic that the demon wanted to explore one of his favorite pastimes, but the rest of him thought he might explode the minute both of them sat down to watch the first film. Still, the muscular devil’s eyes had a mystifying shine to them that took control of the warlock, who was compelled to nod and switch the screen on.

As the opening theme filled the room, a palpable sense of magic washed over them. They settled onto the couch, San leaning slightly against Wooyoung's shoulder and their bodies pressed close in the comforting dimness. As the movie unfolded, the former male was captivated by the enchanting world of Hogwarts. Feeling lionhearted, Wooyoung, unable to resist the urge any longer, surreptitiously reached out and took the demon’s hand in his. Their intertwined fingers sent a surge of electricity through their bodies and time seemed to stand still as they became lost in the cinematic masterpiece, their pulses beating in sync with the rhythm of the flick’s adventure.

Several hours and two films later, Yeonjun arrived back at the dorm around 1AM to find the two boys fast asleep and snuggled up to each other on the sofa. The credits screen illuminated their faces, casting warm hues upon their peaceful expressions. Seeing them curled up together like drowsy kittens, the kumiho tiptoed over to them and gently draped a blanket over their resting forms before retreating to his room, allowing them to eventually wake up to one another once dawn broke.

Chapter Text

The cold, ashy sky mirrored the exhaustion gnawing at Yeosang's bones. He pushed the heavy oak exit door of the medical department building, the sound echoing through the stale, deserted hallway.

It was late on a dreary Monday afternoon and the last vestiges of sunlight were already fading, painting the sky in muted shades of bruised purple and dull orange. The day had been a relentless assault on his senses with a barrage of lectures on numerous subjects that left his mind feeling like a tangled mess of nerves. The weight of his studies, the pressure of his future and the fear of failing his family's expectations all hung heavy on his shoulders, like an unseen burden he couldn't escape. He longed for the solace of his dorm and to take a much-needed nap in his coffin.

As soon as Yeosang stepped outside, his senses were assaulted by a myriad of smells that filled the air, such as the dewiness of the grass beneath his feet. He was about to start walking home when he heard a weak noise, which sounded an awful lot like a whimper. Figuring he was just tired, the vampire attempted to shake it off, but the cries only became louder.

“What’s that?” he whispered to himself, unheard over the light drizzle around him.

He decided to investigate, not wanting to feel guilty later in the event he could’ve saved a monster in trouble. The multi-color haired boy looked around him, but didn’t see another being anywhere. Carefully, he began walking around the building’s perimeter to find the source of the weeping.

Finally, there behind the tall bushes was a petite figure huddled on the steps, his shoulders shaking as silent sobs racked his tiny frame. Yeosang couldn’t see his face, as it was hidden in between his knees, but from his pale complexion and pointed ears (as well as where they were presently located), he thought it was possible that he could be a fellow vampire.

“Um, excuse me…,’” Yeosang spoke softly, his voice laced with a hint of hesitation. “Is everything alright?”

The white-blonde male lifted his head, startled at first, but his watery eyes instantly softened upon meeting Yeosang's gaze.

“Oh, s-sorry,” the boy sniffled, wiping his nose with the back of his fist. “I-I didn’t think anyone was still around.”

“Yeah, I just heard some crying coming from over here and thought I should scope it out. My name is Yeosang, what’s your name?”

“I’m Lee Felix,” he introduced himself, straightening his posture as he spoke. “I’m a relatively new student here.”

“Oh, so you’re a freshman? I don’t know too many first-years.”

“Yes, I take it you’re also a vampire, right?” Felix asked, trying to get a good look at Yeosang through his tears.

“Yeah, I’m a sophomore in the pre-med program,” Yeosang informed. “Um, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be nosy, but is there a reason you’re so upset?”

The other vampire (who Yeosang now noticed had distinct freckles dusted all over his face) looked up at him, red-rimmed eyes wet and his deep voice thick with emotion.

“I assume if you’re a pre-med vampire, you must know about the blood shortage, correct?” Felix beckoned.

“Of course.”

“Well, I was actually doing pretty okay after it was announced. My family lives very far away from Mabeob-dong and when I told them, they assured me that there wouldn’t be a problem with getting me the blood supply I needed. However, I received a call from my appa today and… there’s been a sudden change. My parents can't send me parcels anymore, the shipping costs are too high so… I-I’m afraid I’m going to starve here.”

As soon as he completed his sentence, the water works started right back up again, making Yeosang leap into action as he sat beside him.

“I'm so sorry to hear that, Felix,” he said, voice gentle so that he didn’t wail harder. “Please don’t cry anymore. As a monster of the same species, I won’t let that happen to you, okay? I promise.”

“R-really, you mean it?” the blonde choked, his voice trembling harshly. “…Okay. Th-thank you, Yeosang-ssi.”

“I see you're obviously quite distressed. Perhaps we could find a more comfortable place to talk, would you like to come over to my dorm? It’s not far from here and you seem unwell,” the elder male offered.

“Are you sure?” he asked, hope flickering in his eyes. “You don't have to, we only just met. You wouldn't mind?”

“Of course not. You're one of us, aren't you? Besides, I was in the same boat not too long ago. I know how it feels,” Yeosang advised, holding out his hand to help Felix up. “Come on, let's get you back to my place. You can freshen up and we can figure something out.”

“Thank you," Felix murmured, tentatively taking the bait and allowing the older vampire to pull him to his feet. “You don't know what this means to me!”

As they walked across campus, Yeosang couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and protectiveness toward Felix. It was a strange feeling, but one he didn't mind at all as he now was in a position to help someone else who was experiencing the same rough patch he had through it.

Once they reached Yeosang's dorm, he invited Felix in and directed him to the bathroom where he could clean himself up.

“There's some towels on the rack if you need them,” he pointed out, showing him the row of them hanging across from the sink before leaving him alone.

A few minutes later, Felix emerged from the bathroom, looking much more composed and displaying a wide smile. The scene was a bit ironic since vampires were meant to be solitary creatures, but sometimes the afterlife had a funny way of bringing monsters together. In this case, Yeosang was more than happy to share his space with Felix, as he felt it was the least he could do.

“Thank you again for your kindness, Yeosang-ssi,” the younger male appreciated, sitting next to the elder with a towel around his neck.

“It’s no trouble at all, Felix. I wanted to make sure you at least got out of the light, even though it was sundown. You shouldn’t be sulking around campus when you’re in poor health.”

“Yeah, actually I was wondering about that,” Felix stated cautiously, looking the other male over with a confused expression. “I couldn't help but wonder how you’ve been surviving this whole thing. You seem to be doing just fine, despite the lack of fresh blood.”

Yeosang felt his fingers twitch, having been cornered by the hungry vampire. He’d grown used to the intoxicating sensation of drinking fresh blood from Jongho, but he wasn’t sure if he should tell Felix that since they were practically strangers until just now. Still, the upstanding part of him prevailed once he peered over the younger’s sunken cheeks and heard a growl emit from his stomach.

“Well, I've been… taking care of myself,” he said carefully, not wanting to disclose too much.

“Does your family ship you blood parcels?”

“Um, no. They also live a bit out of the way to do that. I've found a… source of blood that's been helping me stay strong.”

“Oh? Where do you find it?” Felix asked, a hint of hope in his voice as his curiosity piqued.

“I have this… acquaintance. He’s a Frankenstein monster and we hit it off, so he’s been letting me feed off of him until this shortage subsides. It’s a temporary fix, I assure you,” Yeosang clarified, although he himself didn’t even fully believe the last line of his explanation.

“And this source of blood…,” the younger began tentatively. “Do you think… I could-?”

“Ah, sorry Felix, but no,” the elder vampire shot down immediately, jealousy consuming him like a wildfire.

“Why not?” the other man asked with a frown, making Yeosang feel bad that he was keeping Jongho all to himself when he didn’t have any claim on him.

“U-um, well,” he delayed, trying to come up with a legitimate justification. “...Y-you see, two vampires feeding from the same being could be dangerous! It might kill them if we aren’t careful.”

Yeosang knew deep down that he should offer Jongho to Felix, a simple act of vampire largesse. It was what every decent creature of the night would do, but the thought of sharing the powerful Frankenstein with him filled him with a resentment he couldn’t explain. He’d been reveling in the raw energy that coursed through his veins every time he bit into Jongho’s flesh, a forbidden pleasure that entangled him in a web of longing and envy. He couldn’t bear the thought of anyone else experiencing this intoxicating thrill, tasting his Frankenstein, especially now that the two of them began to bond beyond their weekly feeding sessions.

Felix's eyes narrowed, looking like he was about to press further, so Yeosang had to come up with an alternative plan fast. He ransacked his memory for anyone else he knew that could possibly help the younger vampire when suddenly, another noise interrupted his train of thought. He looked over at the hallway to see his roommate emerging out of his single room.

“Oh, hyung, perfect timing!” Yeosang greeted, to which the dragon-hybrid looked up from his spell-phone languidly.

“Ah, hey Yeosangie,” the man in question, Lee Chan, droned, nodding up at the younger unknown being in their living area. “Hi there, I’m Dino. Welcome to our lair, my bad if I’m out of it. I was just taking a power nap.”

“That’s okay! I’m Felix, nice to meet you,” the blonde male chirped.

“What were y’all chatting about?” Dino yawned, dragging his long, spiky tail to the kitchen for a drink of water.

“Felix and I were attempting to resolve his piece of the blood shortage issue I was telling you about a few weeks ago,” Yeosang enlightened.

“Ah, right! That’s still a thing?” the scaled man questioned. “I thought the human world would’ve sorted that out by now. I’m guessing you’re also a vampire, Felix?”

“Yes, and my parents called today to tell me they won’t be shipping any more blood parcels to campus,” the youngest male sighed. “They said I either have to find another way stat or come back home until this is all over.”

“Man, that blows,” Dino sympathized, sipping from his goblet.

“I found him outside of my department’s building and we’re trying to come up with other possibilities to get him some fresh blood,” Yeosang added. “Do y’know anybody who might have a lead?”

“Not really. My crew is pretty clueless, but I bet you'll discover something soon, Felix-ssi. This campus is huge,” the dragon noted, heading back to his room. “I'll stay on the lookout and update you if I come across anything. Hwaiting!”

“Thanks, Dino-ssi!” Felix called out to him before he sealed his door. “Aish, Yeosang-ssi! What should I do? You must know of another candidate to serve me as a walking blood bag, don’t you? I can’t leave ESU so soon after working so hard to get here!”

Yeosang was desperate to assist the poor freshman boy, his guts turning into knots as he internally analyzed every known being he could think of when in a trice… the perfect monster appeared in his mind. Thus, he clapped an encouraging hand on Felix’s shoulder to alert him of the good news.

“I have a plan, come with me!” Yeosang advised, swiftly leading a winded Felix out of his dorm and down the hallway, the silence broken only by the rhythmic thudding of their feet.

“Where are we going?” Felix whispered, trying to keep up with the other’s rapid stride.

“Trust me, I think I know just the guy.”

_____________________________

“This show’s absolute trash, Young-ah. I’m not even sure how you found this,” Yeonjun complained while shoveling yet another pawful of fox kibble into his mouth from where he was curled up in his lounge chair.

He wasn’t wrong, what with he, San and Wooyoung deciding to tune into another riveting episode of the latter’s favorite reality series, Hype Coven. The episode they were currently watching displayed two young witches getting into a verbal fight over who they thought bought their social media followers. The warlock lived for this sort of drama, but the kumiho could care less as he used his other hand to massage his temple, feeling a headache coming on. Meanwhile, the demon - blithe as ever - was simply happy to be there, sitting in his usual spot on the couch and mainly watching the beautiful younger male next to him occasionally release his signature cackle at the show’s absurdity.

“It’s on Deadflix, obviously!” Wooyoung apprised in a sharp tone. “You do you, but honestly this is way more lit than that Dance Eommas show I’ve caught you watching.”

“Yah! At least the kids on that series have talent, unlike whoever these wannabes are,” Yeonjun argued, throwing a bit of his food at him.

“Um, Wooyoungie, why did that witch tell the other one that she’s ‘cheugy’? …Is that a euphemism?” San asked quietly, effectively stopping the warlock from chucking his pillow at the orange-haired male back.

“No, Sannie. It means she thinks that witch is cringe,” Wooyoung corrected.

“Oh, okay. Is that the same as ‘based’?” the demon added.

“Aigo, somebody please give this man a link to Urban Fictionary…,” Yeonjun muttered, earning a glare from the youngest.

“Nah, that's the opposite,” the brunette cleared up, vanquishing a squeal at San’s insufficient slang skills, but still upturning his lips.

The trio continued to watch the atrocity on-screen when all of a sudden, Wooyoung’s familiar ringtone of “The Black Cat Nero” began blasting from his spell-phone at full volume.

“Aish, such bad timing!” he groaned, but answered anyway after reading the caller ID. “Hey, wassup?”

“I need a favor, are you home right now?” Yeosang said on the other line, his voice sounding urgent.

“Bet, why?”

After that, the vampire just hung up on him and Wooyoung was about to call him back to curse him out before they heard a frantic knock at their door. Ever so chivalrous, San got up to answer it, allowing Wooyoung to keep his restful post on the sofa. In a jiffy, the demon flung open the door to reveal the very man who was just on the phone.

“Hi, Yeosang-hyung!” San addressed joyfully, his eyelids turning into half-moon shapes. “What’re you doing here so late?”

“Hello San, may we go inside?” the vampire inquired, stepping aside so that Felix could be seen.

“Oh, okay! Come on in,” the demon permitted, not even questioning who the other boy was as they passed him by.

“Sang-ah? What’s going on, and who dis?” Wooyoung spoke, acknowledging the blonde male beside his friend.

“This is Felix, he’s a freshman who’s kind of in a bind,” the elder vampire notified. “He needs to feed off someone and fast. As you know, the blood shortage on campus continues to be our worst nightmare and his parents cut off his parcel shipments.”

“Well, firstly, greetings Felix! Don't even pay attention to the disaster zone that’s our dorm room,” Yeonjun saluted. “We weren’t exactly expecting visitors.”

“That’s alright! I appreciate you all being so accommodating,” Felix sounded, revealing his fanged smile.

“We try. And secondly, I hope you don’t see this as a rude question, but… how exactly do you expect us to help with this feeding problem?” the kumiho went on, crossing his arms.

“Yeah, Sangie, I thought Seonghwa-hyung and I brought you to the infirmary when you felt weak,” Wooyoung recalled, with Yeosang squirming as he realized he never told his friends about Jongho.

“O-oh, well, uh, I-I’ve heard of some other vampires using certain monster blood to get by!” the paler man floundered.

“Okay… so what’re you suggesting?” the warlock frowned, concern creeping into his voice.

“Well, I was actually wondering if Changbin might be able to help us out,” Yeosang adjured. “He's a Frankenstein, right? I figured his blood might be just what Felix needs.”

“...Changbin-ah?” Wooyoung repeated, dumbfounded. “Why do you need him specifically?”

“Look, I don’t have time to explain. Just tell me where he is, okay?” the older male begged.

“He’s taking a cloth bath right now,” Yeonjun counseled, pointing his thumb at the bathroom behind his head. “But he should be out any-”

Right on schedule, Changbin emerged from the shower room, wearing nothing but a white towel around his waist as he fanned his warm, bare skin. He ran his pruney fingers through his thick, black tresses, stretching his protruding pecs as he did so. It was only when he looked up into the steamy reflection of the mirror that he noticed all five of them in the other room, spinning around to face them.

“Hey, everyone! Didn't realize we had guests over,” the Frankenstein hailed, waving a flexed arm at them.

“We weren’t supposed to,” Wooyoung muttered, clearing his throat so that Yeosang could ask him what he needed.

“Oh, uh, Changbin-ah! Hi, good to see you,” the vampire raised. “There’s actually someone I want you to meet, this is Lee Felix! He’s in the year under us.”

Yeosang motioned for the two of them to shake hands, but it seemed like the younger male was a bit distracted. His gaze was locked on Changbin, eyes widened and a faint blush cast over his freckled face as he took in every muscle on the man’s impressive body. The Frankenstein, in turn, seemed equally fascinated by the newcomer. As they stood there, staring at each other for a superficially endless time, Wooyoung felt a strange tingling sensation in the air. It was almost as if something magnetic was pulling the two of them together, which could’ve very well been the bolts coming out of Changbin’s neck that began to spark with small lightning the longer he ogled at Felix.

“...Um, guys?” the warlock said, trying to break the silence. “Changbin, Felix pulled up to, uh… what’s he here for again, Sang-ah?”

“Oh, um, to feed off of you!” Yeosang aided, wanting to crawl into a hole from how weird the request sounded coming out of his mouth.

“S-sorry!” Felix snapped out of it, now becoming bashful as he toyed with the hem of his shirt. “It’s just that, uh, my family lives far away and won’t be able to send me the blood I need due to the shortage going forward, s-so Yeosang-ssi told me th-that, um, a Frankenstein could maybe help…”

“Oh! Um… bet, of course! I'll help,” Changbin answered with red cheeks.

“Really? Oh, thank you so much!” the vampire heartened, making the older boy flush even harder.

“Wait, for real?!” Wooyoung and Yeonjun mimicked in unison, not believing their ears since Changbin didn’t even put up a fight about offering his body parts to the random freshman.

“Aigo, what a relief- I m-mean, yay!” Yeosang congratulated, glad that he was no longer at risk of losing Jongho’s services.

“Hold up a hot minute! Seo Changbin, you’ve got some explaining to do!” Wooyoung attempted, but it fell on deaf ears as the Frankenstein suddenly pulled on Felix’s delicate hand and tugged him towards his bedroom.

“No time, gotta bounce! I'll catch you guys later, Felix will fill me in,” Changbin rushed out, with Felix in tow and giggling all the way before the former’s bedroom door shut behind them.

The remaining four stood there in a stupor, unsure of what they just saw. They’d never seen the Frankenstein act so giddy before, but somehow they couldn’t help but feel as if they just witnessed something wonderful unfolding. Wooyoung blinked in the center of the dark room, remembering how they got there and reverting back to his previous, interrogative self.

“Okay, Yeosang, spill the tea! Did you know that would work or was that just a random vibe check?” the warlock quizzed while the vampire scraped his brain for a suitable excuse.

“...No, Dino told me. He knows another vampire using the same method,” he fibbed, aware that said creature was himself.

“Well, tell your roomie he's totally on point! I haven't seen Binnie that hype about something since I got him that Pokémon plushie for his birthday,” Yeonjun interjected.

“Yeah, thanks. I’ll let him know,” Yeosang confirmed, stretching his arms behind his back. “Anyway, thanks for letting us in. If you’ll excuse me, I’m gonna fly back to my dorm now for some shut-eye like I meant to before running into Felix.”

“Thanks for the visit, hyung,” San bidded, walking him back towards the door. “Get some good rest, you’ve had a busy day of saving monsters!”

“Will do, g’night!” the vampire announced before slipping back into the hallway.

The leftover three were then back to the same stage they were in before, the forgotten TV show now showing four of the other coven members having a heartfelt conversation in some lawn chairs. Despite Changbin and Felix getting along in the next room over, Wooyoung still couldn’t shake the feeling that something felt off in the way that Yeosang introduced the latter, almost like he was hiding a secret.

Seeing that San and Yeonjun’s eyes were already back on the screen, he decided to drop it for the time being and rejoin them, enjoying their leisure time before what was bound to be another packed schedule tomorrow.

Chapter Text

“Dang, that practice was brutal today!” Mingi commented, rolling his head in a circle to stretch his neck. “I'm beat...”

It was the conclusion to another evening of sports practices, only the glow of the campus path lights guiding him and Yunho away from the recreation complex. The breeze cooled off the damp fur on his tail while mild stars hovered above them as they walked. The changeling nodded in agreement, feeling a pang of affection for his recently-made friend. They'd been bonding so much lately, spending more and more time together in addition to after practices. Sometimes, it felt like they were becoming almost inseparable.

“Me too!” Yunho concurred, readjusting his mask with his tinted hands. “My sparring partner gave me quite the workout today, I think he’s trying to start competing professionally once he graduates.”

“Oh, that's lit. Bet there's a tournament scene for that, just like any other sport.”

“You’d be correct.”

“I'm gonna keep it 100 with you, I totally guessed… I really have no clue about fencing,” Mingi admitted. “But I trust you!”

“Ah, it’s not so difficult to understand if you’d like me to explain the basic rules,” Yunho offered.

“Sure!”

“Okay, so basically there’s two players who fence on this thin strip of rubber called a piste. The players have the option of using three types of weapons: a foil, épée or sabre.”

“Which one do you normally use?”

“Sabre. In my opinion, it looks the coolest and it’s the only one that allows you to make slashes at your opponent rather than just stabs.”

“That sounds pretty metal,” the werewolf acknowledged, impressed with raised eyebrows.

“Glad you agree!” the silver-haired male returned. “So anyway, the players start at the opposite lines and there’s also a referee. We then salute each other and the ref will call ‘en-garde’ to signal the start of the match, which is called a bout. They’ll then say ‘prêts’ to ask if we’re ready and ‘allez’ to commence the bout.”

“I guess there’s a point system from then onward,” Mingi assumed, clearing his throat. “Um, saw you dropping some French words in there… Do you speak it?”

“Oui,” Yunho smirked proudly. “I learned some French back when I was being homeschooled.”

“Oh, sick,” the younger male gulped, hating how flustered the fact that Yunho knew a foreign language made him. “...C-could… you like, say something else to me in French?”

“Certainly! How about… ‘Je suis très contente que tu sois ici avec moi.’”

“And that means…?”

The changeling then stopped in place, turning to look at Mingi so he could fully comprehend everything he was about to say to him. From this angle, the werewolf noticed how the lights beneath them shone upwards to leave a radiant gleam across Yunho’s features, the scene now feeling incredibly serene.

“...It means that I'm so glad you're here with me.”

Up until now, Mingi obviously cherished every moment he spent with the arcane changeling, but this was the first time that the latter male openly shared the same amount of appreciation back. It was a feeling that had been growing from inside ever since they met, but hearing it come straight from Yunho's lips made it all the more special. It hurt him to know that not many beings knew how kind, intelligent and talented the elder male was, all of which the werewolf found irresistible. In that moment, Mingi realized that no matter what the future held for them, he was truly grateful for the other man and the way he made him feel.

Mingi didn’t want to part ways just yet, so he briskly tried to come up with a way to prolong their encounter when suddenly, he caught sight of the familiar Zodiac Coffee building in the distance.

“Y’know, uh, Yunho-yah, s-since we're en route here... I-I’m wondering if you'd, um, like to grab a quick coffee with me?” he solicited, belatedly cringing over how much it sounded like he was asking the elder on a date.

“Coffee? At this hour?” the changeling teased, his cheekbones rising animatedly behind his mask. “I know you’re a werewolf and all, but I didn’t take you as the type to pull all-nighters.”

“Oh, um, w-we don’t have to if you’d rather-”

“I’m joking, Mingi, don’t worry,” Yunho reassured, chuckling lightly as his eyes sparkled with genuine affection. “I wouldn’t mind, I’m kind of thirsty anyway.”

“Bet! Let’s go,” the younger boy instructed, his steps becoming bouncier as they redirected themselves toward the coffee shop.

Once they were inside, his ears perked up as he searched for a spot to sit. It was always bustling with students at this hour, but today it seemed especially so. Just then, he noticed a group of students preparing to pack up and leave at the Mars table.

“Hey, those monsters over there are starting to move. Can you save that table for us while I order? Just let me know what you wanna drink, it’s on me,” Mingi advised.

“Oh! U-um, okay, sure,” the changeling stumbled, not expecting to be paid for.

“What flavor you want? And do you want it sun, moon or rising style?”

“...Could I actually please get the Milky Way special?” Yunho requested shyly. “I’ve been meaning to try it, it’s a Dalgona coffee with cocoa powder on top.”

“Ooo, that sounds lowkey fire. I'm gonna cop that, too!” the werewolf obliged, about facing to put in their orders.

Once placed, he returned to their now-unoccupied table and waited for the barista to drop off their beverages. Sitting down across from Yunho, they settled back into their regular conversation for the next few minutes until that previous feeling returned stronger than before. Mingi couldn't help but feel a blush creep up his cheeks as he glanced over at Yunho, whose dark, slender fingers curved over his mason jar glass so elegantly. As easy as it was to drown in the thought that the changeling could ever see him the same way, he was forced to shake his head and clear the ridiculous thought from his mind. He knew he had to focus on getting to know him even better and not make things awkward between them.

With that in mind, he pulled out his phone and texted Hongjoong, figuring that this was a more opportune time than ever for the two to meet. It only took less than five minutes for the ghost to respond, agreeing to be there shortly. Meanwhile, they kept their conversation alive until the spirit arrived another 10 minutes later. The ghost floated in, a warm smile on his ethereal face as he spotted them both.

“‘Sup, Ming?” he greeted, extending his pellucid hand towards the changeling before sitting down. “Hi, you must be Yunho! I'm Hongjoong, nice to meet you.”

“Oh, you’re Hongjoong-ssi! Mingi-yah told me about you just last week,” Yunho returned, eyes brightening in interest. “He didn’t tell me you’d be coming, too.”

“Ah, whoops... Guess I forgot to mention that while we were chatting,” Mingi winced, not daring to disclose that he mainly requested Hongjoong’s presence for emotional support during their pseudo-date.

“That’s alright, I’m pleased to meet you as well!” the silver-haired boy requited the wraith. “Are you going to order a drink?”

“Nah, I dunno how much Mingi spilled about me, but chowing down and sipping aren’t necessary for creatures like me,” Hongjoong counseled. “Were your drinks lit at least?”

“It was delicious! Mingi got them for both of us,” Yunho informed, to which the werewolf’s face became a prominent shade of pink as he watched his best friend puzzle out the scene taking place in front of him.

“...Huh. How clutch of him,” Hongjoong drawled in a fiendish tone, his knowing smirk growing wider by the second. “I can’t recall a time when Mingi ever came through with food for me.”

“You just said that you can’t eat!” the youngest defended with a roar, making his friends chortle.

“Chill, Mingi-yah. I’m only teasing!” the ghost giggled, turning his full attention back to the other male. “So my homie here tells me that you both have psych class together, is that your major?”

“Similar. I’m a social work major.”

“Oh, cool! What inspired you to get into that field?” Hongjoong probed.

“It's… not the best story,” Yunho said, hesitating. “I’m not sure if you want to hear it.”

“Whatever you’re comfortable with,” the ghost insisted. “I won't judge you no matter what.”

“Alright. Well… I didn't have the best childhood. I was always an outcast, even among my own kind,” the changeling illustrated. “Monsters like me are treated like second-class citizens, like we don’t belong anywhere. I wanted to change that.”

“How so?” Mingi asked, his voice gentle as he leaned further into his space, invested in what he had to say.

“Well, I wanted to be able to help others who felt the way I did. Y’know, show them that they aren't alone and that there are beings out there who understand what it's like to be different, to feel like an outsider,” Yunho went on with a quiet, but resolute voice. “I wanted to make a difference in this realm, even if it was just for one monster.”

“That's really beautiful, Yunho-ssi,” Hongjoong hummed, moved by his honest answer. “But isn't it dangerous, though? I mean, with all the hate and negativity out there, aren't you kinda putting yourself in harm's way?”

“Maybe, but I've learned that you can't let fear stop you from doing what's right. If I can help even one monster feel a little less alone, then it's all worth it.”

Mingi’s heart twisted at his words, inspired by how selfless Yunho was despite everything he’d been through. He knew that the changeling was different from him, having been raised in a different kind of home, but there was something about the other monster's words that struck a chord deep within him. He started to feel a lump forming in his trachea as he stared at him, his narrow eyes filled with admiration and awe.

“I think that's really brave of you, Yunho-ssi,” Hongjoong surveyed. “You're gonna be an amazing social worker. It's tough feeling alone, but beings like you who wanna go the extra mile to help others definitely make it more bearable.”

“Thank you, Hongjoong-ssi,” the masked man appreciated, getting emotional. “It took me a long time to get to this point.”

“I feel you. Sometimes it feels like - or I guess in your case, is literally like -  you're always wearing a mask and never showing your true self. Super exhausting, right?” the ghost reflected.

“Yeah… For a while, I thought I was the only one who felt this way,” Yunho frowned.

“Not at all!” Hongjoong assured him. “I think a lot of us feel like that. It's tough to stay real when everyone's got their own expectations, but don't stress. You'll work it out, just stay true to yourself and chill with those who vibe with you for you.”

The changeling couldn’t help but shed a tear at that, which he quickly wiped away using a napkin.

“Thanks, guys,” he choked out, turning to Mingi once he felt his hand on his clothed arm.

“Yunho,” the werewolf breathed out, apparently forgetting his friend’s teasing eyes. “I... I'm speechless. Your story really hits differently for me, but y’know what? You don't have to go through it alone anymore. We got your back.”

Not that anyone around him could see it, but Yunho’s lower lip wobbled as he felt a strange blend of sentiment and jubilation. There was an overwhelming sense of succor being around the two men, which led him to feel ready to ask the spirit his next question.

“Um, Hongjoong-ssi? There was actually something else Mingi and I talked about that I wanted to bring up to you.”

“Oh? Okay, wassup?”

“Well, um… Mingi told me that you don’t live in a dorm, correct?”

“Nope! I just do my own thing nonstop without rest, why do you ask?”

It was then that Yunho gave Mingi an uneasy look, almost as if to subliminally tell him that he wanted the werewolf to ask Hongjoong his request on his behalf. The younger male’s ears twitched at this, perceiving his worry, and interjected to help him out.

“Joong-hyung, he kinda needs a solid from you,” the werewolf implored. “Yunho lives solo and because I can’t just up and leave to keep him company, we were thinking... Maybe you could live in his dorm with him? You wouldn’t have to pay for boarding since you don't have much stuff anyway.”

“Yunho-ssi, you live by yourself?” Hongjoong quizzed, his eyes enlarging.

“Yeah, it’s a long story,” the changeling shrugged sheepishly. “...But will you consider it, Hongjoong-ssi?”

The wraith mulled this over for a bit, with possible scenarios playing out in his head like a film montage. The only roommates he ever had when he was still alive were his family, so he didn’t know what it was like to share a living space with fellow college students. Nonetheless, he decided that the pros outweigh the cons and provided the two men with his decision.

“That's a big ask… but I'm down for it,” Hongjoong determined. “It would give me more privacy and make carrying my school stuff around campus way easier.”

“Great! Thanks, hyung!” Mingi applauded. “See, Yunho-yah? I knew hyung would be down.”

“Yeah, thanks Hongjoong-ssi!” Yunho chimed in, thankful for how understanding his new friends were.

Despite the awkwardness that might arise from living in such close quarters with someone they weren't used to, they at least knew that they were in this together. The three of them continued to chat for a bit longer before the shop had to close, their conversation flowing effortlessly. There was a general sense of contentment, like maybe things were starting to fall into place the way they should’ve been all along.

_____________________________

After leaving the coffee shop, Hongjoong decided to take one last night haunt before retiring to his unofficial new digs the following evening (giving Yunho time to copy another key). The campus was quiet, as it was now late and not many students were out and about on a Thursday at that hour. He was happy to have finally met the changeling, who turned out to be a lot less cryptid-like than Mingi originally described him.

The ghost was genuinely thrilled to have his first roommate, but part of him still yearned to be amongst the shadows, a habit he grew so used to in the last few years he’d been deceased. It was one of those nights where the air was brisk, leaving a refreshing chill that made Hongjoong feel almost alive. Each time he haunted, his mind always ended up reliving old memories and trying to find some sort of peace.

After about another hour of spooking around, he found himself growing increasingly bored. Not wanting to bother the friends he already departed from not long ago, he chose to take out his spell-phone and hit up another frequent contact. The number of messages that had been dispatched between himself and his crush hadn’t lessened since the first one was sent some weeks ago.

Hongjoong didn’t expect the siren to answer him so swiftly, but he supposed he texted just as fast as he swam. Seonghwa digitally informed him that he was leaving his teammate’s dorm to head back to his own and suggested that they meet up in his dorm’s quad area, which the wraith gaily accepted.

The quad outside of Seonghwa's dorm, Agami Hall, was lit up by soft yellow lights, casting long shadows across the ground. Hongjoong spotted the siren sitting on a bench that rested against the trunk of a tree. He looked up as the phantom approached and smiled warmly.

“I think I’ve gotta stop eating namazu sticks before bed, I’m starting to see mysterious beings at night,” Seonghwa joked, making Hongjoong roll his orbs.

“You're totally mistaking me for a sleep paralysis demon, those guys are way more eerie,” Hongjoong returned, getting closer to him. “How was your teammate’s crib?”

“Fine, it was three of us there actually. Younghoon-hyung and I hung out at Eunwoo-hyung’s dorm for a little while after practice. We were helping him run lines for his upcoming play.”

“Oh, cool! Sounds like most of you are involved in the performing arts as well as swimming.”

“Such is the way of merfolk,” Seonghwa giggled, tucking a strand of jet black hair behind his ear.

“Is the play anything I’d know?”

“It’s called Metamorphoses, hyung has the role of Midas.”

“But does he have the Midas touch?” Hongjoong teased, wagging his eyebrows to make the siren laugh harder.

“Well, if he can earn gold medals in breaststroke, then I’m sure his acting performance will be golden as well,” Seonghwa responded. “Anyway, what’re you doing out?”

“Nada de especial,” the ghost shrugged while remaining standing. “Walking around aimlessly as I sink further into the despair of my own thoughts.”

“Wow, how poetic,” the elder male stated sarcastically.

“What can I say? I’m a language flexer,” Hongjoong flaunted in equal humor. “But it’s been somewhat eventful tonight.”

“Oh? Tell me about it,” Seonghwa invited, patting next to him on the bench.

Hongjoong took a seat, their shoulders almost touching as they faced each other. The former boy only had to lean forward a tiny amount and their knees would make contact.

“So before I pulled up to meet you here, I was actually at Zodiac with Mingi and his new homie Yunho,” the ghost notified him.

“That’s nice! What’s he like?”

“He’s a changeling. He lives by himself on-campus, so Mingi suggested that I move in to fill the void so that Yunho doesn’t feel like he’s stuck in solitary confinement.”

“Aw, that was kind of you to help him, Hongjoong-ah,” Seonghwa smiled, placing a webbed hand on the ghost’s thigh. “He was probably very grateful.”

“I-it’s nothing really,” the shorter male stuttered, choking back a cough. “It was the bare minimum I could do, like I'm not busy anyway because ghosts never sleep.”

“Yeah, I’ve actually been meaning to ask you about that if you don’t mind,” the siren mumbled, drawing back his palm.

“Ask me about what?”

“Well, you’re a ghost, so… were you born or became a ghost?”

The conversation suddenly desisted, the wind carrying away any lightheartedness and only leaving behind a heavy burden. Hongjoong, still adjusting to his existence as a wraith, hesitated for a moment as his face turned an even ghostlier, pale shade. Part of him wanted to confide in Seonghwa, to have someone else other than Mingi understand his experiences and feelings. However, another part of him (one that he tried to keep locked away deep in his subconscious) was afraid of what he might think or how he might react to the truth. After all, Hongjoong was still processing the events leading up to his fate.

He'd been a ghost for a little over three years now and it still didn't feel real to him. Sometimes he’d catch a glimpse of himself in a mirror or feel the cold touch of his own fingers on his skin, and it would all come rushing back: the sharp pain, the darkness that had consumed him, the finality of it all. Most of the time, he felt disconnected from his body without being able to see it, as if he were merely observing himself from a distance.

The siren could sense the turmoil within the spirit, watching as Hongjoong's expression shifted from confusion to uncertainty and finally to a deep sadness. He saw that whatever he was feeling, it was not an easy emotion to bear.

“Hongjoong… it's okay if you don't want to tell me. I can see that it's difficult for you,” Seonghwa backtracked, not wanting to see him in agony.

His words seemed to reach out to the ghost and for a moment, Hongjoong felt a small spark of comfort. He looked into Seonghwa's eyes, where he found an understanding that he never experienced before. It was as if the siren could see right into the depths of his soul, the term he was looking for suspended in his throat as it threatened to spill out of him.

“...Became,” he finally admitted with closed eyes, the hapless word echoing out into the darkness surrounding them.

“...I’m sorry,” Seonghwa sympathized, choosing his next sentence carefully so as to not push too hard. “Do you… know how you died?”

Of course Hongjoong remembered, but he never meant to hurt anyone and wondered if he’d be damaging the other male by laying the cards he’d been dealt on the table. His mouth opened and closed several times before anything emerged. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he was about to say.

“Yes…,” Hongjoong gulped harshly, not ever thinking he’d be returning to this situation of having to explain what happened to him to another being again. “...It was me. I did it.”

The siren stopped breathing, his head shooting up to look at the other boy who lowered his own in shame. Before Seonghwa could ask him what he meant by that, the ghost cut him off by reaching out a trembling hand to touch his arm before giving him his harrowing explanation.

“My home situation was trash,” he went on, feeling pressure build up behind his eye sockets. “I grew up in a tiny, very sheltered and conservative town… Being yourself wasn't even an option. I had zero friends, always getting slammed for just being me or chasing my dreams. They had this whole idea of who I should be and I just didn't match it. Then they discovered the real me... They were so prejudiced, hyung. Every single one of them. Once they knew… it was like they did everything they could to wreck my life. My classmates called me slurs and went out of their way to spread the word at school. My parents threatened to disown me…”

A single, clear tear trickled down his face as he relived the memories of his torture.

“I couldn't t-take it anymore… not after e-everything they put me through,” he cried. “I had nobody to talk to and n-nowhere else to go, so… I-I…”

The phantom couldn’t even finish his thoughts as he was brought into a tight embrace, sobbing even harder as the soft fabric of Seongwha’s shirt met his tear-stained cheeks. Hongjoong curled into the taller male and wept into his chest as he clung onto his torso like a lifeline, the one he needed so few years ago. He felt so guilty and wanted nothing more than to take back what he'd done, to undo the past and find a way to live again, but it was too late for that. All he could do now was try to find some peace and move on, which seemed impossible.

They sat there in each other’s hold for a long time as Hongjoong let his tears fall freely, never wanting to let go of the siren who he grew so fond of in such a short amount of time. The thought of how quickly he was falling for Seonghwa terrified him, especially now that he opened up to him and knew that the siren wouldn’t hurt him for who he was. He continued crying in his arms, his mind racing like a bullet train as he volleyed between feeling distraught over the misfortune he just confessed and a prodigious sense of safety being there with his friend.

An immeasurable length of time later, Hongjoong was exhausted after every last crystal tear was drained out of his gracile body. He could hardly even keep his skull upright and rested his chin on Seonghwa’s shoulder, who never stopped stroking the shorter male’s spine with his webbed fingers. The ghost sniffled softly, allowing the siren to push him backwards gently to meet his stare. The despondent male was startled to see that Seonghwa was in no better condition, his eyes equally red and saturated.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, now heartbroken that he made the elder man upset.

“Hongjoong-ah,” the siren confronted him, using two of his fingers to lift Hongjoong’s jaw to look at him. “Listen to me… please don’t ever apologize for who you are. I'm so sorry you had to go through all of that when you were human, I wish I could’ve taken away your suffering.”

Hongjoong let the soothing sound of the elder’s voice wash over him and for a moment, he could almost forget that he was deceased.

“...Why did I have to go out like that?” the ghost muttered, his voice raw with emotion. “I'm so selfish... Even though they treated me like crap, I still left them all alone. I don’t even know if they showed up to my funeral if there was one, I'm such a wimp…”

“Hongjoong, you’re not a wimp. You're strong, you're brave and you fought your inner demons every single day until you couldn’t anymore toward the very end. Sometimes, going up against the war within you is harder than fighting any battle.”

“But I shouldn't have left them like this! I should’ve found another way,” Hongjoong shuddered, trying to believe Seonghwa's words.

“At that time, there didn’t appear to be another way. You did what you thought you had to do and now, you need to find a way to forgive yourself. You can't keep punishing yourself like this,” Seonghwa advised as he held him close, willing him to believe his words. “You deserve to rest in peace… You deserve to heal, don't you agree?”

The defeated phantom could only nod weakly at his insistence, all of the tumultuous energy having drained out of him like battery acid. The only other action he could think to take in that scene was to loosely wrap his arms around Seonghwa's waist again, their foreheads now touching.

“...Thank you, hyung,” Hongjoong breathed. “You don't have to go above and beyond for me.”

“I want to, and I'll be there for you any way I can going forward,” the siren promised, giving him a small smile before patting his shoulders. “Now, how about we start by having you stay on my couch tonight? We can walk to classes together tomorrow morning, I’d hate for you to be wandering on your own all night after this.”

“R-really? That wouldn't bother you?”

“Never. From now on, you can come to me whenever you need to, okay? I won’t let you be alone in this afterlife.”

With an honest grin appearing on the spirit’s face for the first time in the hour they’d been there, Seonghwa's heart ached at the thought of letting Hongjoong go, even for a short while. He gazed down at the other boy, so ethereal in the moonlight, and knew that he couldn't refuse him anything when he asked if they could sit for a while longer (despite midnight approaching). Thus, they remained under the starry sky, their bodies pressed together as one. The air around them seemed to hum with their shared emotions, a symphony of equanimity and longing that reverberated through the empty balconies of the university dorms.

Once they finally decided to pack it in, the siren knew his drooping eyelids would betray him in the morning, but at least he was able to fall asleep with the knowledge of the ghost seeking refuge with him in the next room over.

Chapter Text

It was almost as if the rest of the week didn’t happen, the weekend also whizzing by too quickly as Jisung found himself already dragging his feet to his writing seminar the following Monday. He could’ve flown to class using his wings, but he stayed up far too late the previous night working on his assignment after procrastinating on it, so they weren’t operational due to fatigue. Either way, he wasn’t flying solo, as the sophomore cupid beside him continued to talk his ear off far too early in the morning.

“So then I caved and revealed his pic to her, which he probably hasn't switched up in like forever, and guess what? She really had the audacity to ask if I could hook them up!” the elder girl, Cho Harin, ranted at him. “I mean, for real? He’s my little cousin! Like, first of all, major yikes. Secondly, who even does that?!”

“This is your roommate who asked, right?” Jisung yawned, only half-paying attention to her tirade. “Did you ever tell her how young he is?”

“No? And like, he’s 18 and out of high school, so I guess they’re not that far apart in age at all. But still!” Harin groaned. “It’s kinda sketchy, right? Plus, I ain't out here playing matchmaker for anyone who comes knocking, y’know! I’m a cupid, not a miracle worker.”

“But you could if you felt like it,” the younger male sighed. “I’m still trying to get a grasp on this whole ‘professional matchmaking’ thing. If you really think about it, your cousin and I sound like we’re vibing on the same age frequency, but he’s probably got his life goals locked in unlike me.”

“Aw, my dear dongsaeng, you’re so cute!” Harin cooed at him, pinching his large cheeks with her perfectly-manicured nails. “Don't even stress, you've got the sickest mentor on campus to help show you the way.”

“You’re talking about yourself, so of course you’re biased!” Jisung whined, his squeezed face starting to ache.

“Yah, don’t be a brat! I bet you that most of the other orientation leaders would agree with me. I looked out for you and the other freshies in our group, didn’t I?” the girl pouted, releasing his jaw from her clutches.

“That you - ow - did,” the freshman boy whimpered, now rubbing his sore cheeks as they kept walking.

“Exactly! You have nothing to worry about while you’re under my wings,” Harin boasted, fluttering them slightly for dramatic effect. “Just stick by my side and you’ll be the best matchmaker in the game in no time!”

“Let’s hope, I can’t even get you-know-who to glance my way,” Jisung moaned, throwing his head back in discontent. “He probably doesn’t even know my name!”

“Oh, is this who I think it is?” his elder teased, smirking with raised eyebrows. “Because he was an OL, too, y’know. It wouldn’t be too difficult for me to vouch for-”

Before the elder cupid could finish her suggestion, a striking figure appeared in their sight, causing her to nearly drop her arrows on the floor. The man in question was broad and had narrow eyes with prominent cheekbones, his muscles bulging out of the collegiate sweater he was sporting. His jawline was superbly sharp with a blunt chin and nose, his soft, but shaped brows accenting his flickering eyes perfectly. His most noticeable features, however, were the black horns and tail coming out of his tanned skin, the former of which protruded out of his forehead beneath his flaming red head of hair.

His presence vibrated with a power that pulsed against the mundane hum of the hallway and for the first time in her immortal life, Harin felt her wings twitch. It wasn’t with the urge to shoot an arrow, but with a strange, inexplicable yearning for the beautiful creature coming toward them. To her shock, the stranger approached her colleague beside her.

“Hey, Jisung-ah!” he greeted, leaning forward to fist-bump the younger male. “Look at that, you’re actually on time for once. What’s the occasion?”

“Yeah, yeah. Good one, hyung,” the cupid eye-rolled, but returned his handshake. “What can I say? I’ve switched it up when it comes to timeliness.”

“Highly recommended to keep your GPA up,” the demon joked. “I’ll leave you to it then, see you inside!”

With that, he turned a sharp right into their shared classroom and Jisung was about to follow him before a firm grip on his shoulder stopped him.

“What the-?”

“Jisung, DO NOT dip right now,” Harin demanded, flipping him around with force to face her. “Who was that?”

“Oh, San? Yeah, we have this class together! He’s a transfer student from another university, I forget where,” the younger informed. “I think it was-”

“Never mind that!” the elder cupid interrupted. “The point is you two are chill with each other, right?”

“I mean, yeah. Like I said, we’re classmates and sometimes I get lunch with him and this other dude Jongho, but-”

“But nothing, you’ve already answered my question. Anyway, Jisung-ah, I have to know… Is he single or what?”

“...Excuse me?” the other boy gaped, not expecting her to ask that. “Um, I think so? But I’m not-”

“Good enough!” she interjected again, clapping her hands excitedly. “It’s settled then. Sung-ah, as your senior, I’m officially assigning you to a top-secret mission!”

“A mission?”

“Did I stutter? But yeah, it’s like super crucial that you help me link up with that handsome devil right now.”

“WHAT?! But you didn’t even like, acknowledge him just now!” Jisung guffawed, his slack jaw slumping into his neck.

“Yes, and? I freaked out. Like, I never said I was flawless or anything,” Harin deadpanned, not understanding how his point was relevant. “But you already know each other, so it totally makes sense for you to properly introduce us!”

“And what if I say no, huh?” the boy retorted, which was met with Harin bitterly shoving him into the wall next to them.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Jisungie! You haven’t even heard my half of this bargain yet,” the brunette girl stated sternly. “Aren’t you interested?”

“...Is this your way of bribing me? Because you already did that once with cheesecake earlier this semester, so that won’t fly this time!” Jisung argued from where he was being pinned.

“Oh, I know what's up, but do you remember what I was chatting with you about before?”

“Huh?”

“Hmm… does the name Lee Minho ring a bell?” Harin smirked, cupping her chin mischievously as she waited for him to understand.

Jisung clearly did from the way she watched his Adam’s apple bob up and down and his face shift to the color of red velvet cake.

“U-uh, Minho-sunbaenim? What about h-him?” he sputtered.

“No need to play dumb, loverboy. Anyone with eyes can tell that you’re down bad for him! So let’s make a deal,” Harin proposed. “You help me make San become smitten with me and I’ll help you score whatever situationship you desire with Minho-oppa, sound like a plan?”

“And like, how’re you even thinking this is gonna go down?” Jisung gulped, feeling intimidated by his elder. “...You’re not gonna ask me to shoot him, are you?”

“No! Are you insane? That’s completely against the Cupid Code of Ethics, I’d never do that!” the elder stated. “But trust me, sweetie. I always make things happen… so are you down, or do I have to try and snatch up that baddie in there all by myself?”

Harin grinned wickedly, certain that she could pull enough strings for her plot to succeed. Jisung didn’t know what she’d planned, but he supposed he didn’t have much to lose on his end. However, while he admired his senior’s boldness, he couldn't shake the nagging unease within him. In the past, his elder friend had (unbeknownst to her many adoring fanboys) exploited her beauty to manipulate others, which weighed heavily on his mind.

San previously indicated that he wasn’t interested in their female classmates, who by now had all attempted (and failed) to court him, but for the sake of his own crush, Jisung willed himself to believe that perhaps there was room for Harin to charm him. After a few seconds of pondering it over, he emitted a heavy sigh before speaking.

“...Okay, fine. It’s a deal,” Jisung accepted, looking at her dourly.

“Great! I knew you wouldn’t let me down,” Harin chirped, patting his head affectionately. “Text me after class and we’ll start cooking up some ideas, mmkay?”

“Alright. See you later, noona,” the boy bidded as she practically skipped away from him down the hall.

Agreeing to Harin’s proposition felt like stepping into a trap, a carefully laid web spun with the promise of sweet victory, but laced with the threat of something far more vile. Jisung had observed her persuasive nature and undeniable power as a fellow cupid to bend situations to her will. Still, he was hopelessly infatuated with Minho and their pact provided a chance for him to finally get closer to the older male after pining over him from afar.

As he at last entered the classroom, Jisung hoped that his gamble would pay off and that Harin's heart (for once) wouldn’t be consumed by her insatiable desire for conquest so that he wouldn't end up regretting this risky covenant.

“Hey, hyung!” Jongho acknowledged him as he bit into an apple, apparently having arrived there prior to both him and San. “How was your weekend?”

“Oh, hi Jongho-yah! It was pretty good, just chilled and binged on some anime. What's good with y'all?”

“Fine, hung out with my vampire buddy on Friday night and then just grinded on some assignments,” Jongho informed with a fond grin, remembering yet another evening spent with Yeosang.

“I suppose it's not that big of a campus, but I have a vampire friend here, too. I wonder if they know each other!” San wondered, and Jongho was about to tell him they knew the same monster before Jisung decided not to waste any more time by pitching what he'd agreed to with Harin to the demon.

“Hey, uh, San-hyung?” the cupid interrupted, scratching the back of his head nervously.

“‘Sup, Sungie?”

“So I don’t know if you noticed out in the hallway before class, but did you happen to see my friend standing there when you said hi?” Jisung inquired.

“Oh… Now that you mention it, yeah! I didn’t realize she was walking with you, I’m sorry!” the demon apologized in earnest, now feeling embarrassed. “I guess I had tunnel vision, I’m not normally a morning monster.”

“It’s all good! But yeah, that was my noona. She's a grade above us, so she might actually be your age since you're a transfer student.”

“Neat, what about her?”

“Well, her name is Cho Harin. She was my OL during my introductory week here and when I was telling her about all of the new friends I’ve made since orientation, she seemed really keen on meeting you!” Jisung apprised, clapping his hands together.

“You never brought up this ‘Harin’ character to me before, hyung,” Jongho breathed with a pout. “Am I invisible or something?”

“No, no! It ain’t like that,” Jisung lied, frantically waving his hands in front of him. “It’s, uh, just that she’s… um, never met a demon before, so she’s interested in learning more about them!”

“I mean, I think a lot of us monsters could totally relate, right?” the Frankenstein contested him. “It ain't everyday a hellbeing pulls up on campus, y’know.”

“I wouldn’t mind meeting her,” San advised carefully. “But…”

“Wassup?” the cupid pressed, feeling his tension creep up to sit on his shoulders like an exhausted toddler.

“Well, I hope you don’t take this the wrong way, but… she’s not trying to get something out of me, is she? It’s just that I’ve already felt bad having to turn down nearly every girl in all of my classes, so I don’t want her to get the wrong idea-”

“Oh! U-uh, well, um…,” Jisung stuttered, not wanting to reveal Harin’s real objective lest he never gets the chance to talk to Minho. “L-like I said, she told me she wants to get to know you and that’s all I really know, but I don’t think it’s shady!”

“Right, I didn’t think you’d introduce me to someone you knew if you thought they were up to no good,” the demon considered. “...Alright, I’ll meet her then. Just let me know when!”

“Sick, thanks!” Jisung responded in repose, crossing his fingers behind his back before he sat down and their class began.

Several hours later, the cupid said goodbye before dashing away from them to inform Harin of the good news, while Jongho walked with San back towards the dorm buildings as they chatted. Once they split up, the demon entered his dorm and found Wooyoung curled up on the couch, scrolling through his spell-phone.

“Oh, hey Sannie!” the warlock piped up from where he was seated, laying the device on the arm rest. “How was class?”

“Good, the professor really liked my haikus!” San gloated happily, setting his backpack down on the floor in front of them as he sat beside him.

“Lit, what were they all about?”

“I took inspiration from things that are currently going on in my afterlife,” the devil explained, pulling his notebook out of the large bag pocket. “Would you like to hear them?”

“Of course!” Wooyoung supported, delighted that San wanted to share his literature with him.

“Okay, here’s the first one: ‘The ground does tremble, a dark hand reaches from Hell. Then, gone with the wind,’” San recited.

“Wow... did you hit up the local Hot Topic for a job after writing that?” the younger male teased. “I feel like the employees there would appreciate your creative flair.”

“Laugh all you want, Wooyo. I might be on my way to becoming the next Kim Sowol for all you know!” San shot back, playfully placing his strong fists on his hips.

“Okay, boomer,” Wooyoung grinned, going along with him.

“Alright, here’s another: ‘The stitched flesh is cold. A fist crushes fruit's sweet flesh, power in the sewn.’”

“Sheeeeesh, I like that! What’s that one about?”

“My classmate Jongho. He usually brings apples to eat before class and he told me he can break them in half using his bare hands, but I’ve yet to see it for myself.”

This made Wooyoung burst into a fit of giggles, not expecting San to write something so eccentric about his colleague. The demon was confused by his reaction, but pleased to see his beloved friend getting a kick out of his poems.

“Dang, can’t believe you just gave me the most severe case of ijbolitis with that one,” Wooyoung wheezed, trying to calm down. “Are there any other winners?”

“Well, there’s only one left…,” San trailed off, unsure if he should read it out loud.

“I’m sure it’s just as fire as the other two, lemme hear it!”

“...Okay,” the elder sighed, preparing himself. “...‘Fates entwined so tight. Romance blinds him to danger, ending bittersweet.’”

“Oh…,” the warlock paused, his mood now becoming very serious. “U-um… what… w-what was the inspo for that?”

The assignment had been simple enough, to write a haiku about anything they wanted. When San had sat down to write it, the words flowed out of him like a river, filling up the page with his heart's deepest desire. Ever since Wooyoung summoned him on that pivotal evening in the lab, they’d shared countless laughs, late-night conversations and even some tender moments. Now, here he was holding a piece of paper that held the truth about how he felt about the warlock and a sigh escaped San's lips as he contemplated his options, but he ultimately chose to bite his tongue.

“...Nothing,” the demon avoided, to which Wooyoung’s stomach sank in disappointment. “But, uh, thanks for the positive feedback on them!”

“Oh, um, yeah! Anytime,” the younger man coughed, triggering them to change the subject. “So, anything else exciting go down today?”

“I don’t know if ‘exciting’ is the right word, but kinda,” San stated aloofly, too busy shoving his book back where it came from.

“What happened?”

“It’s not special, really. My classmate Jisung just said he wants to introduce me to this girl Harin for some reason,” the demon detailed off-handedly, not realizing how much his words affected Wooyoung as he almost sprung forward out of his seat.

“Wait, you mean Cho Harin?!” Wooyoung yelped, only confusing San.

“Uh, yes?” the elder answered charily. “Why, is that bad? Should I not meet her?”

The warlock’s mind turned into a cyclone of emotions, struggling to comprehend that one of the most popular girls in their year wanted to get to know San. He wasn’t sure what her motive was, but given that the demon had monsters chasing after him left and right these days, Wooyoung assumed Harin felt it was now her turn up to bat for his affections. Once again, however, he had no stance on who the demon went off with if that was his choice. She was a cupid after all, so even if the warlock wanted to fight for his honor, there was a good chance it would be a losing battle.

Nonetheless, Wooyoung couldn’t leave him hanging for his guidance and it would be rude to keep him from meeting other beings, so he took the higher road.

“N-no, it’s fine if you link up with her,” the younger man mumbled, looking away from him. “I’m sure it’ll be… nice.”

“Okay, but clearly she’s a bigger deal around these parts than I predicted from your reaction,” San pointed out. “What do y’know about her? It’d be wise to prepare myself ahead of time.”

“Well, she’s quite well-liked by most of the students, so again, I wouldn’t stress too hard,” Wooyoung parried, more focused on his own worries.

“Alright then, that doesn’t sound too bad. Thanks for the heads-up!”

“Yeah, keep me posted,” the warlock finished, leaving San in the living room to work on his assignments as he went off into his bedroom to be alone with his thoughts.

He couldn’t help but wonder if the demon’s final haiku was about Harin, but tried his best to distract himself from such a fanciful theory. The last thing he wanted was for her to cast her irresistible spell over San, but (regardless of his reservations) he’d do everything he could to overcome his jealousy… for his friend’s sake.

_____________________________

The pale moonlight cast an eerie glow on the barren campus grounds, making the thin shadows dance and sway like vapor. It was yet another Friday night, which meant that Yeosang was back to standing in front of the familiar door he’d visited for the last few weeks. Something felt different this time, however, as the scent penetrating from beyond the closed panel was not the same violet and citrus he was used to from Jongho.

The vampire wouldn’t let that stop him from his quest, so he proceeded as he always did and gave a robust knock, ready for another serving of the Frankenstein’s blood. He waited for a few seconds, but thought he might’ve taken a few wrong steps on the way there as someone who was very much not Jongho came to the entrance.

The other male standing in the opening had medium-length hair that had a gradient from bright blonde to black with some silver strands thrown in. He had sharp eyes and plump lips, as well as a beauty mark in the center of his right cheek. He was only slightly shorter than Yeosang, but one could easily miss it from the many white feathers coming out of his skin that made him appear bigger than he actually was. The stranger seemed equally surprised to see him, so the vampire took it upon himself to greet him.

“U-um, hi there!” Yeosang saluted. “Aigo, I didn’t think that anyone else would be here.”

“I live here,” the man indicated bluntly, like it was obvious.

“Oh! You must be Seokhwa-ssi then! Jongho-yah mentioned he had an inmyeonjo roommate.”

“He did? Wow, I didn’t think he’d mention me to someone who he was… y’know what? Never mind...”

“Uh, sorry, but what do you mean by that?” the green-haired man insisted.

“...Well, aren’t you two hooking up?” Seokhwa assumed, making Yeosang blush furiously.

“WH-WHAT?! N-no, we’re not! Why would you think that?”

“Sorry! I just… he doesn’t normally bring other monsters over, but nowadays usually tells me to be away from the dorm on Friday nights so I figured- …Aish, I shouldn’t have said anything. I’m sorry again, blame me and my big mouth,” the shorter man apologized, bowing to him. “That was very presumptuous of me, I hope you can forgive my bad manners!”

“Ah, um, it’s okay. I guess I could understand why you thought that,” Yeosang winced, slowly calming down from his initial panic. “Uh, s-so where’s Jongho then? Is he home?”

“Not yet, he had to do something important with his study group for one of his courses,” Seokhwa enlightened. “But he should be back soon.”

“Oh, um, okay,” the vampire accepted, awkwardly hanging in the doorway.

“Do you… wanna come in anyway? You can, I don’t mind.”

Yeosang snapped his head up at the other boy at his offer, not sure if he should take him up on it after the troublesome conversation they just had over the status of his and Jongho’s relationship. However, he supposed being invited inside was better than waiting for the younger monster out in the stark hallway, so he instead nodded at the inmyeonjo.

Seokhwa stepped aside to allow him in, quietly closing the door behind him as the vampire descended onto the couch. Yeosang wasn’t sure where to put his hands, now feeling weird about touching anything in their dorm without it looking like he was getting too comfortable there. It was odd that in all the times he frequented their dorm, this was the first time he encountered Jongho’s roommate, but it was bound to happen eventually. He wanted to at least appear cool and collected, even though on the inside, he was dying to get this whole “meeting-his-secret-crush’s-roommate” thing over with.

Not wanting to leave him alone in the living area until the Frankenstein returned, Seokhwa perched himself on the lounge chair next to him, tucking and hiding his knees beneath his plumy body. Patting his own thighs, Yeosang glanced around their dorm room again, noting the various artifacts related to his species that adorned the space and eyeing one in particular.

“Uh… cool incense burner,” the elder male muttered, pointing at the large, metallic, egg-shaped curio sitting on one of the shelves.

“Thanks, it’s the Gilt-Bronze Incense Burner of Baekje.”

“Wait, you mean the real one?”

“Lucifer, no! It’s a replica,” the inmyeonjo fumbled, slightly ruffling his feathers in bewilderment. “The real one is in a museum in the human realm, I found that knockoff in an antique shop for less than ₩20,000.”

“Ah, it’s still interesting though! You said it’s made of bronze?”

“Yep! Has to have a pretty low alloy count to end up for sale in a secondhand store though, either that or it was my lucky day.”

“It’s very intricate. What does it mean?”

“Well, it’s a symbol of longevity. Inmyeonjos such as myself don’t live forever, but we’re capable of living up to a thousand years,” Seokhwa explained.

“You’re bound to burn through many sticks of incense in that long of a time then!” Yeosang joked, trying to get the other boy to laugh to no avail, so he instead cleared his throat. “...Um, s-so what clan are you from?”

“Kang.”

“Oh, me too! And here I thought we might have nothing in common,” the elder sighed shakily, trying to grab hold of any slice of relatability he could.

“That’s not true, we also both know Jongho-hyung,” the inmyeonjo reminded.

“Yes, of course! You’re so right,” the vampire declared. “I was curious about that, how did you two meet?”

“We were randomly assigned as roommates, as are most freshmen. You remember those days, right?”

“Actually, I requested to be paired with my best friend Wooyoung last year since we knew each other before coming to ESU,” Yeosang explained.

“Ohhh, how fortunate!” Seokhwa considered. “That must’ve been nice.”

“In most ways, yes. Sometimes we get on each other’s nerves, but I think that’s pretty common among best friends.”

“Yeah, that tracks,” the younger male agreed.

“Do you and Jongho get along at least?”

“I’d say so, we sorta clicked from the beginning. We’re both relatively easy-going monsters.”

“That’s good!” Yeosang received. “Makes things unchallenging when you both possess similar energy.”

“Exactly. And how about you two?”

“H-huh?” the elder stuttered, almost overlooking why he was there at all. “Well, uh… w-we met in the infirmary one day and he’s been helping me out ever since.”

“Helping you how?” Seokhwa tendered, now curious about their connection.

“U-um, you see, I’m not sure if you would know about this, but at the beginning of the semester, a campus blood shortage was announced. Naturally, I’m a vampire, so-”

“Lemme guess, he offered to let you feed off of him?” the other male inserted, startling Yeosang.

“H-How did y’know?” he spouted, watching as Seokhwa leaned back to rest the back of his head in his talons.

“Can’t say I’m surprised. Jongho-hyung is probably one of the most selfless beings I’ve ever come across,” the younger man shrugged.

“Really? What makes you say that?”

“I mean, I know it’s only been about a month of us living together, but one picks up on character traits like that quickly when living in close quarters. He's remarkably empathetic,” Seokwha described. “He's always lending a helping hand, whether it's carrying someone's groceries up the stairs for them or offering his notes to another student who had to miss class. I've never seen anyone so willing to put others before himself.”

“Why do you think that is?” Yeosang pressed, now leaning his elbows on his crossed legs.

“I believe it likely stems from his upbringing, thus shaping his essence. As a Frankenstein, he sees the fragility of life, and perhaps that instills within him an unyielding desire to protect and nurture others, if I had to guess.”

Each intimate detail that Seokhwa bestowed was a tiny shard of admiration piercing Yeosang’s carefully-constructed composure. The vampire could already predict how kind Jongho was outside of their weekly meet-ups, but hearing it from Seokhwa - delivered with a casual lightheartedness that spoke volumes about his roommate’s genuine nature - stirred something deeper within him. It was minorly frustrating, what with the ache of being a perpetual observer and unable to fully participate in the extent of what the Frankenstein had to give. He yearned to be the recipient of that goodwill, to be the one Jongho cared for and to feel the warmth of his stitched touch without there being an entente in place.

His thoughts were soon heckled, however, once the inmyeonjo stated one more troubling notion.

“But I think he needs to learn how to take care of himself, too, y’know?”

“Oh, um, does he not?” Yeosang quizzed, a wave of concern taking over his previous interest.

“In a physical sense, he does. He’s definitely in shape, but mentally… I feel like he gives away everything he has, even if it means he'll be left with nothing,” Seokhwa breathed, wrapping his wings around his knees. “Sometimes, I see him pushing himself to the absolute limit and I admit that it worries me. The worst part is he doesn’t even realize he’s doing anything unusual!”

He was about to continue his broadside, but stopped once he distinguished how anxious he might be making the other boy, who clearly wasn’t expecting his lament.

“Aigo, my bad... You probably don’t wanna hear me say all of this about him,” the younger male apologized. “I know you and him only see each other so often, not every day like I do.”

“No! Um, it’s okay,” Yeosang exhorted. “That’s thoughtful of you to think of him so responsibly and I appreciate you being honest with me about how you’re really feeling.”

“Thanks. I do what I can to take care of him like any good roommate should, but… I’m hoping you can also be there for him, Yeosang-ssi. You seem to have established a good rapport with hyung already, I don’t want to ask too much from you since we only just met.”

The concept of Yeosang feeding upon Jongho’s blood amidst the blood shortage suddenly filled him with guilt. He’d always been a predator, but as Seokhwa implored him to watch over his noble older roommate, his predatory instincts wavered. He never sought to harm the Frankenstein, which Jongho of course knew, but now the vampire wanted to use his restored strength to support the one who had granted him so much to survive.

“...It’s no trial at all,” Yeosang satisfied him. “I’ll do whatever I can to be a pillar for him, just like he’s been for me.”

The younger boy smiled at him luminously, a silent understanding flowing between them, just as they heard the click of the front door lock. Right on time, Jongho pushed the door open, immediately spotting the pair of them seated together.

“Oh, Yeosang-hyung, you’re here! Aish, my bad, I was supposed to text you that I was gonna be late,” he expressed, dropping his bag against the wall. “We were pretty productive, but I'm confident that Seokhwa did a good job keeping you entertained!”

“Yes, he was great company,” the vampire winked at the youngest, who gave him a knowing nod. “But did you need a minute to settle in? You just got home and must be wiped, I can wait here a bit longer.”

“Nope, all good!” Jongho asserted. “Just gonna slip into some jammies and then you can come on over. Be right back!”

The brunette scampered off to his room, sealing the door behind him for privacy as the other two didn’t move from their positions. Seokhwa stayed with Yeosang until the Frankenstein reemerged, providing the vampire with the comfort he needed to get through the rest of his night there. With each step towards Jongho's room, his prior guilt seemed to dissipate, replaced by his wish to accommodate that overpowered all else. Going forward, he’d be less greedy for blood in an effort to soothe the younger male’s urge to be of service… even if it might kill him.

Chapter Text

It was now Saturday evening and after a few days of acclimating himself to an unfamiliar, but hospitable environment, Hongjoong was officially moved into Yunho’s dorm. It didn’t take long, especially since the ghost arrived with minimal personal items. Nonetheless, having a desk and plain mattress to do his schoolwork on rather than a picnic table or set of bleachers was a nice change. He and the changeling also grew slightly closer since the day they decided to cohabitate, with the elder male doing his best to stay out of the taller man’s way when it was required. Ultimately, they ended up making stellar roommates and the spirit was an excellent source of companionship for Yunho, as Mingi predicted.

Currently, the three of them were walking together to the college’s black box auditorium. Hongjoong had been anticipating this night for weeks, for it was finally time for their school’s kick-off acapella showcase. They were about halfway there now, the wraith’s nerves increasing with each stride even though he wasn’t the one performing. He already knew Seonghwa was going to appear beautiful onstage, but that wasn’t the part Hongjoong was worried about. The previous week, the older boy informed him that he did manage to secure the solo he was hoping for, which was met with much praise from the younger male. However, he’d studied the powerful effect that a siren’s vocals could have on others, so he was apprehensive, yet eager to find out if his voice would capture his still heart more than he already did so far.

“So did he tell you what song he’s singing?” Yunho piped up suddenly, having never met the siren, but still pleased to be invited out.

“Nope, it’ll be a surprise,” Hongjoong replied, having already dwelled on the subject himself.

“Did he say he wanted it to be a surprise?” Mingi added, walking closely beside Yunho. “Not for nothing, you're a music production major with such a diverse taste. I feel like you'd be familiar with whatever he's about to perform unless it's something he wrote himself.”

“Well, no. It just didn't cross my mind to ask him…,” the ghost mumbled, belatedly realizing how easy it would’ve been to.

“Aigo, Joong-hyung, sometimes I wonder what goes on in that little, cloudy head of yours,” the werewolf eyerolled, in disbelief over his friend’s aloofness.

“Yah, I'll just go to the showcase solo if you're gonna keep bantering with me the entire night!”

“Yeah, sure. I’ll just act like you didn’t straight up beg us to roll with you earlier today.”

“You were already in the loop and said yes! I only had to practically beg Yunho, thank you very much,” Hongjoong reminded him, not allowing Mingi to forget how he nearly exposed him that day in the cafeteria.

“No need to beg, I’d certainly rather be doing this than sitting around in the dorm on my own,” the changeling reassured, giving him a thumbs-up.

“Thanks, roomie! You’re a real one,” the ghost grinned and in no time, they were standing outside of the auditorium building.

Once inside the lobby, they were astounded to see that there was quite the line to get into the actual theater, the ushers apparently taking their sweet time getting the patrons to their seats.

“Lucifer, if I knew we’d have to wait, I would’ve told us to dip sooner!” Hongjoong exclaimed, lifting himself up on his tiptoes to see above the crowd.

“Chill, hyung. I don’t even think they’ve started letting monsters inside yet,” Mingi soothed, scanning above the many heads in front of them with ease due to his height.

“Do you guys know anyone else here? Maybe we can sneak ahead on the line with them,” Yunho suggested, peering along with the younger male as he readjusted his mask in place.

“That’s a negative,” the werewolf sighed, finding nobody familiar amongst the herd of beings. “We’ll have to wish for good seats just like everyone else, I fear.”

“Fine, I’m not pressed,” Hongjoong lied, twiddling his thumbs nervously while his friends exchanged a glance at his odd behavior.

“Don’t stress, hyung! We’ll keep you from having a menty B over it,” Mingi teased, earning a light kick to the shin from the shorter ghost.

Luckily, they didn’t hang fire for too long and were let into the playhouse in less than 10 minutes, finding a trio of seats near the front. They flipped through the programs they were handed for a few moments more before the group they were here to see began making their grand entrance onto the stage, where they were greeted by much applause from the audience around them. Hongjoong squinted to find Seonghwa among them, but once he did, he felt his whole body flare up as he took in his dazzling features: his flawless, golden skin; his delicate, yet strong frame; and those captivating eyes that seemed to hold a world of emotion. Even from where he was sitting, the ghost could tell that the siren felt skittish, his shoulders tensing and posture becoming more rigid.

Once they were all present, two monsters approached the microphone at the front of the stage together to acknowledge the assembly.

“Good evening, everyone!” the female siren greeted them. “Welcome to this year’s first acapella showcase event, we’re so excited that you could be here with us! I’m Minnie and I’m a senior, meaning this is my final year singing with the Spotfrights.”

“And I’m Leedo. I too am a senior and together, we’re the Spotfrights’ co-captains for this school year!” the male valkyrie next to her disclosed, his wings waving elegantly behind him. “Thank you all so much for coming, we have a great show planned for you tonight!”

Hongjoong tardily realized that the entire group was wearing variations of grayscale outfits, making them look aristocratic, yet voguish. Seonghwa donned a black-and-white tweed jacket atop a simple, white collared shirt and black turtleneck, which was complimented by a black beret and matching pants. A single strand of dark hair fell over his forehead, thus completing the look perfectly despite his timorous demeanor. The ghost couldn’t keep his eyes off of him as the co-captains continued speaking, not feeling gauche about it as the siren couldn’t see them beyond the stage’s bright lights.

Before he knew it, the members got into place in order of vocal range (with Seonghwa standing among the rest of the baritones) and the performance began. The first song, an energetic rendition of Slash Vile-and’s “One More Light,” was led by a sophomore gargoyle, Park Woojin, which was followed by Minnie’s soulful cover of “Nothing” by Rune-o Mager. After the latter’s recitation, Hongjoong peeked around the room to notice that several of their male peers were practically drooling over what they’d just watched, all of them enraptured by the siren girl’s melodic spell. Her voice had woven an ethereal enchantment that left them mesmerized, the ghost observing the scene with detached amusement as he miraculously remained unaffected (most likely since he wasn’t interested in women). Still, he was impressed by how quickly the hypnotic power of her song surrendered their wills, now having witnessed the tremendous gift that sirens held firsthand. It only made him more fearful for Seonghwa’s solo, wondering if his voice would have the same strong impact on him as Minnie’s did on their classmates.

Next up, another sophomore mermaid, Chen Xiaoting, performed a dynamic cover of “River” by Wishop Trikks before a junior witch, Seo Soojin, announced that she’d be singing an original song, much to Hongjoong’s surprise. Her song, titled “Mona Lisa,” was startlingly well-arranged and the spirit wondered if she had a prior background in music composition before the event. He made a mental note to try and talk to her after the performance, but that was soon out the window once Seonghwa finally took center stage, making the younger male quake in place.

He heard a quiet chortle come out of Mingi seated next to him, who noticed his physical reaction, but he didn’t have time to chastise him before the siren grabbed the mic stand to introduce himself.

“Hello, everybody!” he greeted warmly, waving his hands in front of him. “My name is Park Seonghwa, I’m a junior this year. I hope you’ll like the song I’ve chosen to perform, it’s by one of my favorite artists. Thank you and please enjoy!”

As soon as he finished his foreword, Hongjoong was shocked by a few loud whoops and calls of “Hwaiting!” coming from elsewhere within the theater, whipping his head around to find where in the darkness they came from without success. Minnie blew into the pitch pipe to give him his first note as it once again became silent, the only noise in the room coming from the low electrical hum of the theater speakers before the siren began singing.

The song was one that the ghost resonated with deeply, “Angel Baby” by Troye Gryphon, as it was one he remembered listening to shortly after his passing. Seonghwa’s voice was evocative, yet exquisite, carrying the delicate melody with grace. Every time he hit a high note, goosebumps formed along Hongjoong's arms and he could feel the emotion in each lyric. It was as if Seonghwa was singing directly to him and at that moment, he felt like the luckiest monster to be able to exist in their realm at the same time as the siren. Not only that, but the more the phantom fought against it, the more formidable his beckoning call became.

As the performance came to an end, the audience erupted into thunderous applause and Hongjoong couldn't help but smile to himself. He was so proud of Seonghwa, let alone more enamored with him. He could barely even pay attention to the last few performers, which ended with Leedo singing “Start Over” by Gnaw-ho, as his orbs could only follow the siren for the remainder of the group’s set. Finally, the Spotfrights lined up at the outer edge of the stage to give a closing bow before the house lights came up in the playhouse.

The wraith didn’t even realize he hadn’t moved in several minutes until Mingi began waving a hand in front of his flabbergasted face.

“Hello, hyung? Is anyone home in there?” the werewolf alerted, making Hongjoong blink rapidly as he at last broke out of the spell.

“W-what? Oh, is it done-zo already?” he bleated lackadaisically, still partially spellbound.

“Well, as far as your bae is concerned, the showcase wrapped up like 20 minutes ago,” Mingi snarked while elbowing Yunho, who also couldn’t help but snort at his mocking comment.

“What’re you yapping about?” Hongjoong scoffed.

“Sorry, Joong-hyung, but… even I can tell how much you like that guy from how you watched him sing up there and we’ve only known each other for less than a week,” Yunho verified, fortunate for his mask covering his guilty smirk.

“Huh?!” the shorter man squeaked, dismayed by how plain he’d made his feelings without even knowing it. “N-no way! Did Mingi put you up to saying that? He only sees things from his own perspective, y’know.”

“Oh, please! We were both looking at you during his whole solo, hyung. It was as if all rational thought left you for approximately three-and-a-half minutes,” Mingi groaned, growing tired of his friend’s denial. “Admit it, you’ve got a crush.”

“Say less, Mingi, I do not have a crush on Seonghwa!” the ghost insisted, feeling his face grow warmer from a mixture of mortification and fury.

This only made the other two boys sigh in defeat, obviously not getting anywhere. Just then, Yunho looked up in time to see the topic of their discussion walking off the stage towards who he assumed to be some of his other friends.

“Okay, Hongjoong-hyung, refuse us if you must,” he complied, pointing toward Seonghwa with a darkened finger. “But if that’s true, then you should have no problem congratulating him over there, right?”

The shorter male gulped, turning over his shoulder to see the man he fancied talking with a group of five unfamiliar monsters. He didn’t think Seonghwa would turn him away, especially since he invited them there, but the thought of approaching him still troubled him. Nonetheless, he sucked in a big breath, and began marching toward the siren and his colleagues in the crowd, his determination to prove his friends wrong outshining his apprehension.

The siren's back was facing him, so Hongjoong had to reach up and tap him on the upper arm to get his attention. The elder male swiveled around, smiling enormously once he saw who it was.

“Joong-ah, hey!” Seonghwa exclaimed, leaning forward to unexpectedly embrace the ghost. “I'm so glad you made it!”

As a result, the shorter man was completely caught off-guard by the friendly action and nearly fell backwards, feeling a shiver plummet rapidly down his spine like an avalanche. While still in his hold, he shot his head backwards to see Mingi nearly busting a gut at his humiliation, with Yunho pinching him as a warning.

“U-um, yeah! We made it, w-wouldn’t miss it for anything,” Hongjoong replied once his crush backed away. “...You killed it up there, hyung.”

“Thank you, Hongjoong-ah. Good to see you here, too, Mingi-yah!” Seonghwa thanked him, turning to their third friend. “And who’s this?”

“This is Jeong Yunho, Joong-hyung’s roomie,” Mingi cleared up.

“Ah, yes! Hongjoong told me about you, that must be fun for you both,” the siren returned.

“Yeah, it's been a pleasure thus far,” Yunho confirmed, looking rather timid while still being cordial.

“Thank you all so much for taking time out of your weekend to attend!” Seonghwa appreciated. “Anyway, let's get introductions out of the way, shall we?”

Hongjoong looked past him at the other monsters standing with them, who stood in two separate groupings. The first was composed of a pale, green-haired man, who stood in between a tanner, red-headed devil and an onyx-maned boy. The second was made up of two feline hybrids, a winged cat and a phantom cat, both of whom had black hair. None of them appeared inimical upon seeing the ghost and his own smaller entourage.

“Guys, this is Hongjoong, Mingi and Yunho!” Seonghwa advised the other group, swinging his forearm between them as a gesture for them to shake hands. “Please be kind to them so as to not scare them away.”

“Hi there, I’m Wooyoung!” the warlock approached first, always the social butterfly as he eagerly jiggled the ghost’s translucent hand. “So nice to meet another homie of Hwa-hyung’s! This here is my bestie, Yeosang, and my roomie, San.”

“Pleasure to get to know you all,” the vampire added. “We always forget how popular hyung is until we go to these sort of events to support him.”

“I feel that, this campus is pretty big,” Mingi inserted with a nod.

“So how do y’all know Seonghwa-hyung?” San butted in, happy to become acquainted with more monster species.

“So, like, apparently he and Hongjoong-hyung randomly crossed paths last month and have been chatting nonstop ever since,” the werewolf informed, inadvertently stirring the pot.

“Oh, really?” Wooyoung cut in, suddenly very interested in this revelation as he and Yeosang both gave a blushing Seonghwa a nefarious look. “He’s never mentioned anyone by that name to us before…”

“Us either!” the phantom cat added, leaning his elbow on Seonghwa’s shoulder before giving them a convivial wave. “Hi, I’m Lee Juyeon. My dude Minho here and I are his roomies, nice to meet you all!”

“Um, likewise,” Hongjoong acknowledged, trying to mitigate the increasingly awkward situation. “Yeah, we just kinda met in pass-”

“Y’know, you do look familiar now that we’re meeting face-to-face,” Minho chipped in, his sharp, catlike eyes leering at the ghost carefully. “...Hey, Hwa-hyung, isn’t this the guy I saw crashing on our couch earlier this week?”

“WHAT?!” the majority of the group (minus Hongjoong and Seonghwa, who were too stunned to speak) yelped out in unison, in disbelief of the words coming out of the winged cat’s mouth.

“Yeah! I got up in the middle of the night for a glass of milk and peeped him out in the living room chilling by himself,” Minho recalled. “For a second, I thought we were getting jacked! Was that you, Hongjoong-ssi?”

“I-I, uh, w-well, I wasn't- um-!” the wraith hesitated, unsure of how to explain what really happened that night to both his and Seonghwa's friends.

Fortunately, his soon-to-be long story was stopped by another monster approaching them out of nowhere.

“Yo, Yeosangie-hyung!” he belted out, making all of them spin their heads at the source of the voice.

To the vampire's horror, his own younger crush was coming right toward them, not leaving him any time to come up with an escape plan.

“Jongho?! What’re y-you doing here?” he squawked, clearly not expecting to see him there even though the event was open to the student body.

“Hey, Jongie! Wait, you and Yeosang-hyung know each other?” San asked.

“Oh, hey Sannie-yah! Didn't even notice you were here, but yeah! He didn't fill you in?” the Frankenstein inquired confusedly, making Yeosang panic even more now that his social circles were colliding in record time.

“Tell him what exactly?” the warlock barged in. “My bad, but what's your name once more?”

“Choi Jongho, I'm a freshman in one of San-ah's classes. And if you're not anyone else, you gotta be Wooyoung! Nice to finally meet you,” the younger male informed, nearly making Wooyoung snap his neck up at Yeosang with fierce examination in his eyes.

The vampire could tell he was cornered and due for a savage interrogation from his friends the minute they left the auditorium, but the scenario somehow got even more out of control than it already was once one more monster caught up to them.

“Jongho-yah! We almost lost you back there, be more care- Oh, hi guys!” Felix greeted them, looking much healthier than the last time some of them saw him. “Good to see you again!”

“Ah, Felix! You look great, I didn't know you and Jongho were friends as well!” San chirped.

“Yeah, we came with our friend Jisung! He and I are birthday twins, he should be around here somewhere,” the younger vampire stated as he scanned the room, watching as the cupid nearly tripped on his way over to them. “There he is!”

The brunette was out of breath from pushing his way through the mass of other beings, breathing heavily with his hands on his knees once he at last arrived.

“Yah! Didn’t I say we couldn't split up? It's so chaotic in here and y’all promised- AGH!!!” Jisung shrieked, immediately shooting back up into a straighter posture once he noticed Minho standing among the now-large group of young men.

“Uh… hi?” the winged cat responded, offering him a clueless grin. “Is everything okay, sweetheart?”

The cupid couldn't form words at the flirty nickname, his tongue instead curling in on itself like a deflated party horn, and his two freshmen pals couldn't stop their combined laughter at his flustered reaction. The rest of the group looked on in shared confusion (aside from Mingi, who pretended to eat popcorn at the drama unfolding despite his ignorance over what was happening). After much incoherent babbling, the sequence ended with Jisung excusing himself by boomingly announcing that he was going to the bathroom, zipping out of the room at the speed of light.

From there, a plethora of side conversations commenced as each male properly introduced himself to one another. They stood there in the throng, which began to slowly diminish in numbers as the night dragged on, chatting amongst themselves, deciding not to ask too many nosy questions out of courtesy. One discussion was had between Yeosang and Felix, the former of which was amazed by the younger vampire’s recovery since he helped him.

“You seem to be doing much better, Felix-ah!” the elder complimented, admiring how his freckles now enhanced his glowing skin. “I take it that things have been going well between you and Changbin.”

“They have! He’s been coming over to my dorm to let me feed on him regularly and it’s helped a lot,” the blonde detailed. “I really can’t thank you enough, hyung. You quite literally saved me and I hope y’know that I’m forever grateful.”

“Of course, Felix. I wouldn’t dare let another vamp suffer like that, I’m glad your arrangement is working out,” Yeosang bestowed, but Felix’s eyes sparkled with a yearning that spoke volumes of his nascent feelings, so the elder pushed him further. “...Do you mind if I ask you something a bit more personal though?”

“Oh, boy… I think I might already know where this is going, but ask away,” the younger boy moaned, covering his smiling face with one hand.

“Well, I’m only asking because you two were cheesing pretty hard when you first met at Wooyoung’s dorm! So, I’m curious to know… are you guys, like, a thing?”

“Aish… I guess it’s pretty obvious I’ve caught feels then, huh?” Felix sighed, a radiant blush blooming across his speckled cheeks. “But no, not yet at least. Truth be told, Yeosang-hyung… I find Changbin captivating. His vibrant life force, his unwavering resilience… it all draws me to him in a way that I can't wholly explain, y’know?”

Yeosang felt a strong blow of nostalgia at the blonde’s enthusiastic chatter, which mirrored his own secret longing for Jongho. It ignited a bittersweet stirring within him and he let his eyes wander behind Felix at the boy in question for a brief second, who was presently shooting the breeze with Yunho. The other vampire’s words painted a stark contrast between their feeding arrangements and for a moment, he made the elder believe that his bond with Jongho could possibly extend beyond physical necessity if he really tried to make his feelings known.

“If that’s how you really feel, then I truly wish you the best of luck with that,” Yeosang presented genuinely. “Binnie’s a good guy, I say go for it.”

“Thanks, hyung, we’ll see where it goes,” the younger male smiled back, thus being left to his romantic pursuit.

Meanwhile, Jisung finally returned from cooling himself down in the bathroom, only to find that both of Seonghwa’s roommates had already left to go home.

“Ugh, for real?! That was the first impression I left on that knockout? I wanna unalive!” he whined, throwing his hands down beside his sides in discouragement.

“If it makes you feel better, I was down one arm the first time I met my crush, so at least you came out of that mess unscathed,” Jongho mollified.

“And mine met me partially exposed in the mens’ locker room, so at least you were fully clothed,” Yunho added.

“Huh… No cap, that actually did help. Thanks!” the cupid relaxed, earning an annoyed slap to the upper arm from the Frankenstein.

“Yah, don’t get cocky! You still fumbled the bag on that whole exchange big time,” the younger male reminded, reeling him back to reality.

“Aigo, why did I just do that, fam? I feel like I'm gonna keep embarrassing myself every time I see him now. I'm so cringey!” Jisung carped.

“Can I ask what you like about Minho so much, Jisung-ssi? Maybe that would help you organize your hectic thoughts better,” Yunho suggested.

“Well… as you saw, he’s obviously a snack,” the cupid blushed, a small smile appearing on his face the more he spoke. “But he's actually so rad and confident, I’ve liked him since day one here. He's totally unbothered by anyone's opinion and he always keeps it real... I wish I could be as fearless as him.”

“Y’know, maybe your differences could actually be what brings you closer together,” the changeling proposed. “You're both unique in your own ways and those differences might balance each other out in a relationship!”

“Yeah, think about it!” Jongho tagged on. “Maybe Minho-ssi would appreciate someone who's more shy, yet brings the energy… someone who needs to be hyped up every now and then. And who knows? Maybe you could level up together in that area as well.”

“...You really think so?” Jisung whispered, looking up at them with enlarged eyes.

“Hey, it can only go up from here, yeah?” the Frankenstein noted. “You’ve got this, hyung. You’re a cupid after all.”

“Barely! But thanks, y’all,” the skinny brunette grinned in gratitude. “That means a lot.”

Their pep talk forced the other two boys to internally reflect over their hidden emotions for their respective crushes, each of them feeling hypocritical for not taking their own advice. It still felt new for both of them, unsure if they should take that leap in fear of repelling the other party. There was also a level of self-doubt, wondering if they were even good enough for a chance at love.

This insecurity translated into another conversation taking place not too far away from them, where Hongjoong and Seonghwa were seated beside each other in two empty audience chairs. There was a note of restlessness in the air, both of them still simmering down from their infelicitous encounter earlier (no thanks to Minho).

“So, it seems like our friend groups are more linked than we originally thought, huh?” the ghost acknowledged, an awkward chuckle leaving his thin lips.

“Yeah, who knew, right?” the siren laughed, a faint shade of ruby on his cheeks. “I mean, I’ve never met Jongho before, but it makes sense for him and San to share a class since they’re technically both freshmen. I didn’t realize Yeo also knows him though, not sure how that happened. And then of course there’s their other friends, I remember Wooyoung mentioning Felix at one point a while back…”

“Like one big, complicated family tree, isn’t it?”

“Kind of! I suppose this campus holds many secrets.”

“That’s part of the reason why I keep my squad so tight,” Hongjoong divulged. “It’s less convoluted that way.”

“Very clever,” Seonghwa giggled. “But in all seriousness, I’m sorry if my roommates rattled you earlier. They were already fast asleep when you stayed over that night, so I didn’t think I needed to mention it to them.”

“It’s all good, hyung. I’m sure if we met under normal circumstances, it would’ve gone over much smoother.”

“Regardless, I don’t want you to feel like you can’t come over ever again as a result of what they said,” the elder male asserted, looking him dead in the eyes. “Seriously, I can have a word with Minho if he made you uncomfortable.”

“No need, but thank you! He seems lovely, we just need to get to know each other is all,” the phantom insisted.

“Okay,” Seonghwa smiled. “...Does that mean I can count on you swinging by again sometime?”

The thought of them spending more time together, away from the prying eyes and judgmental looks of their friends, flattered Hongjoong. Unfortunately, another uglier emotion threatened to uncover itself, as he wondered if Seonghwa's invitation was a pity move or if he really wanted him there for the right reasons. However, after that touching night in the quad, he reminded himself that he should try to not let his doubts get the better of him and - with a meek, yet optimistic nod - he accepted his invitation.

Eventually, everyone parted ways as the building staff tried to lock up for the night. Now at least somewhat clued in on one another, they all left the black box feeling a sense of belonging, as if they were now a part of something bigger than themselves.

Chapter Text

It was almost midnight when Seonghwa stumbled into his dorm, exhausted, but buzzing from the endorphin rush that came with performing on stage. He lost track of time after talking with Hongjoong and the rest of their combined friends, finding himself not wanting to branch off from them toward the end of their encounter. The ghost being there to watch him did things to his cold-blooded heart, even if he likely wouldn’t have known about the showcase without an invitation. Their connection had steadily grown leading up to the event and the shorter male’s presence that evening felt like a breakthrough in terms of how the siren really felt about him. It’d been a feeling boiling inside of him for weeks, ready to bubble over in an instant, but he couldn’t deny it any longer. He thought he did a good enough job of covering it up in front of his colleagues after dismounting the stage, but he was sure to hear an earful from Wooyoung or Yeosang about it when he next saw them.

Turning the key to unlock his front door, the soft glow of the moonlit sky outside cast long shadows across the living room through the window blinds. He tried his best to be quiet, not wanting to disturb his roommates if they were sleeping. After removing his shoes, Seonghwa quickly realized how unnecessary that was once the lights suddenly flicked on, making him gasp.

“Well, well… Took you long enough, you snail!” Juyeon drawled, leaning against the corner of the wall with a lazy grimace.

“O-oh, uh, yeah. Guess I didn’t realize how late it was by the time we all left,” the siren provided, just as Minho emerged from the hallway.

“Seonghwa-hyung, is that you?” the winged cat yawned. “Good, I was starting to think we might have to drag your mattress out into the void if you were out any longer.”

“You’re hilarious,” Seonghwa replied sarcastically, shaking his head at their quips as he took off his jacket.

“Anyway, enough small talk. It’s time we have a big-boy conversation,” Juyeon alerted, walking closer to him and leaping onto the couch.

“Weren’t you just commenting about how late it is? Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” the siren groaned, wearily standing in the center of the room.

“Nope! The tea is far too hot for that, wouldn’t want it to go cold,” Minho smirked, joining the eldest on the sofa. “Sit with us, this should only last as long as you make it.”

Seonghwa scoffed, but seeing no way out of their confrontation, he unwillingly took a seat on the cushy chair next to them. He wasn’t sure what they wanted to talk about, but judging by their coy expressions, he could tell he wouldn’t relish in it.

“Alright, so spill,” Juyeon started, crossing his arms. “...What’s going on between you and him?”

“Me and who?” the siren mumbled.

“Aigo, Hwa, you totally know who we mean! You and that Hongjoong guy, for sure!” the elder male barked, startling his roommate.

“H-Hongjoong?”

“Lucifer, is there a parrot in here?” Minho grumbled. “Just be real with us, hyung: do you like him, yes or no? And don’t try to front, y’know we can smell dishonesty!”

Seonghwa’s instincts screamed at him, urging him to be candid and reveal his secret, knowing that the faint scent of deception clinging to him would be readily detected by his keen-nosed, feline roommates. Addressing it head on made him want to run away and hide under his bed covers, to bury his head in the sand and pretend his feelings weren't there. A web of indecision ensnared his mind, torn between the desire to confide in them and the irrational fear of judgment or ridicule. However, the truth whispered in his ear, promising liberation and urging him to finally come clean, so he at last let go of the suffocating weight of his confidential matter as fibbing would get him nowhere.

“Okay, fine. You caught me,” the siren muttered after a large sigh, shoving his reddened face in his hands. “...Yes, I like Hongjoong.”

“Great! See, wasn’t that a breeze? …Okay, Juyeon-hyung, cough it up!” Minho ordered, holding out his palm at the elder cat. “And I ain’t talking about no hairballs, give up the dough.”

“W-WHAT? You two bet on me confessing?!” Seonghwa yelped, looking at them again goggle-eyed.

“Of course we did, but now that I’m down ₩15,000, I’m regretting it,” Juyeon grunted, pulling his wallet out of his pocket and handing the wad of cash to Minho with contempt.

“Yah, I can’t believe this! You only officially met him like two hours ago, how’d you already decide to place wagers?” their roommate complained. “You two are actually insufferable, y’know that?”

“Call us whatever you want, Hwa-hyung, but it won’t change anything about your infatuation with Hongjoong-ssi,” the winged cat shrugged, curling his whiskered lips playfully.

“I guess not,” Seonghwa sighed, succumbing to his defeat.

“Sooooo, are you going to do anything about it or just leave it be?” the eldest male asked, his voice surprisingly gentle.

“Um,” the siren dithered, unsure of himself. “I dunno, I…”

“Seonghwa, we know that tone. What’s on your mind?” Juyeon pressed with knitted brows. “Are you stressing that he won’t like you back if you were to tell him how you feel?”

“Pardon our bias, Hwa-hyung, but we’re pretty sure most dudes on this campus would do many questionable things for a shot at you even looking their way,” Minho raised. “That probably includes Hongjoong.”

“N-no, it’s not that!” the siren insisted fretfully. “It’s… actually the opposite.”

“Explain,” the phantom cat commanded, not following him at all.

“It’s just… Hongjoong’s been so kind to me, so open. We laugh, we talk about everything and it’s so effortless, and I think... I think I'm really falling for him,” Seonghwa admitted, his blush on full display as he tucked his hands between his legs.

“Why’s that a bad thing?” Minho quizzed.

“Well,” Seonghwa continued, his gaze dropping to his legs. “...What if it's just my call? What if he's only interested in me because I'm a siren?”

Both of his roommates’ faces fell at his asseveration, the air in their shared space now feeling thick and intolerable. They were aware of how poorly other men had treated Seonghwa in the past due to his fated good looks and attractive voice, watching as different guys forsake him by thinking they could have their way with his body. Fortunately, not one of his exes laid a hand on him without his consent, but that didn’t mean they weren’t thinking about it, which the siren would inevitably find out right as they broke up.

It was so discouraging, making him not believe in the possibility of finding true love with anyone. He knew he was young and boys would be boys, but at times, he almost thought he should give up hope entirely. Dating culture had jaded him, causing him to feel like he wasn’t worth associating with if he wasn’t going to “put out.”

Now feeling remorseful for bringing the sensitive topic up, Juyeon hopped off the couch, landing beside Seonghwa with a soft thud, while Minho slowly came up behind him to place reassuring hands on his shoulders.

“He's your friend, hyung, and it looks like he genuinely enjoys your company. Don't let your siren song cloud your judgment,” Minho advised, rubbing his back. “It's not fair to you to deny yourself happiness because of a what-if.”

“Yeah, he seems like a decent guy, Seonghwa. Maybe he's simply attracted to you for who you are, not what you are,” Juyeon tagged on, patting his thigh.

The siren looked from him to Minho, sadness flickering in his eyes. He wished he could believe them, but the doubt bit at his brain, making it hard to breathe.

“'I... I need to be sure,” he finally murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “If he does like me, too, how can I be sure it's not just my call?”

“There are ways to discern the truth behind how he acts around you,” the elder male examined. “Was he treating you the same way before your big show tonight?”

Seonghwa’s mind stopped at this notion, reviewing all of his and Hongjoong’s interactions ever since that first night they met at the pool. It was only a few short weeks ago, but back then, the ghost was benign and immersed in their chit chat. He’d be an ignoramus to say that he didn’t feel some sort of uncanny link when they came together in the water, the one place the siren felt safer than anywhere else, the two of them later enfolding without so much as a second thought. Surely that had to count for something, as he so badly wanted to give credence to.

“I think so? It’s all happened so fast already,” Seonghwa reflected, his musing becoming jumbled the longer he sat there.

“I know it’s easier said than done, but try not to be so pessimistic,” Juyeon said, wrapping his tail around his roommate’s ankles. “Hongjoong appears smart, he'll recognize that there's more to you than your biology… or at least he better if he doesn’t want us finding him in a sketchy alley.”

“Hyung, what did we say about threatening others?” Minho apprised, looking down at him critically.

“What? No one messes with our star but us, I don’t care how cute they are!” the phantom cat defended, now latching onto the younger male’s leg like it was a scratching post and thus making him giggle.

“Alright! No clinging, hyung, I hear you!” Seonghwa laughed, shaking him off. “Thank you both, I needed this.”

“Our pleasure, we’re always here for you,” the winged cat comforted. “But enough overthinking, time for you to help me decide what to do with Juyeon-hyung’s money!”

“Why you little-!” Juyeon snarled, and those were the last words any of them heard before the eldest was springing up from the floor to chase Minho around the dorm, turning the mood lively once more as they all cackled loudly.

The confirmation that Hongjoong's endearment toward Seonghwa wasn't solely fueled by a siren's typical, mystical allure felt like a beacon in the murky depths of his uncertainty. The thought of expanding on their established bond blossomed in his chest like a lotus, his intuition coaxing him to believe that this time around was unique to all the other times. He was the only one left in his way from letting the ghost see the depths of his heart beyond the glamour of his song, so he prayed for them to soon unite in perfect harmony.

_____________________________

In another part of campus, the late hour cast a sleepy haze over another trio of friends as they trudged back toward their dorms. The walk there was mostly quiet, sans for the sound of their steps on the concrete walkway. However, the youngest of them soon broke the silence by emitting a longer than necessary huff, growing wearier by the second.

“Joong-hyung,” Mingi moaned in his ear, just barely keeping himself from collapsing onto the pavement by leaning himself against his backside. “I’m so tired. Be a dear and carry me to my place, I can’t go on like this.”

“Aish, you’re such a baby!” the ghost catechized, shaking him off. “We're almost there. Besides, you're a werewolf. Shouldn’t you be able to handle a little late-night stroll?”

“I’m less physically fried and more mentally. It’s a lot of work to speak with so many monsters for a continuous period of time, y’know! My social battery is nearly dead after all that.”

“I get that,” Yunho agreed, looking forward to finally taking his mask off after talking through it all night. “That was probably the most interaction I’ve had with other monsters the entire time I’ve been a student here.”

“You didn’t mind, did you? I’m sorry if that was too much, too soon,” the werewolf asked, almost forgetting his exhaustion.

“No, everyone was very nice! I had a good time, don’t worry,” the changeling insisted, placating the younger boy. “Although I am still somewhat confused by how everyone there knew each other.”

“Yeah, me too! I dunno if anyone else peeped it, but Yeosang seemed kinda freaked out that Jongho was there at all, right?” Hongjoong noted.

“Maybe a little,” Yunho pondered. “He actually seemed more startled when Felix appeared in my opinion, I didn’t know what that was about. I’m not sure why he’d be pressed by either of their attendance, Jongho was really chill when I was talking to him and Jisung.”

“What did you guys chat about?” Mingi probed, to which the taller male flared up as he remembered nearly imparting his burgeoning feelings for the other man to the younger pair.

“U-uh, nothing extraordinary... Mostly about Jisung’s patent crush on Minho-ssi, Jongho also mentioned he liked someone. I wonder if it was anyone there.”

“It’s possible. I also lowkey caught onto something going on between San and Wooyoung when I spoke with them,” the werewolf recalled.

“Oh, like what?” Hongjoong inquired.

“I don’t even know, but I got the sense that there’s something else there we’re not picking up on. Maybe they don’t realize either.”

“Sounds like mad tea, but I guess it’s not ours,” the ghost reasoned.

“Right, the real tea here is whatever is happening between you and Seonghwa, hyung!” Mingi grinned diabolically, making his shorter friend croak out loudly into the open air.

“YAH, why do you keep bringing it up when there's literally nothing going on? I already told you that!” he complained, rapidly turning around to invade his personal space.

“Hongjoong, please,” Yunho warned, dropping formalities as he didn’t want things to take an ugly turn between the two.

Both of them looked over at the changeling, seconds away from getting themselves into a grapple. Even behind his mask, he appeared iron-willed and thus was able to calm both of their nerves immediately. Now feeling culpable, the wraith sighed and released his fists from their balled position, letting them hang at his waist.

“Sorry, Yunho-yah, I didn’t mean to get so aggro,” Hongjoong apologized before the younger male approached him with a clap to his shoulder.

“Why don’t we sit down for a bit?” the changeling suggested, nodding at a bench placed outside of their dorm building.

His eyes glowed with a warm gentleness, guiding a visibly antsy Hongjoong to it. The ghost's transparent form flickered slightly as he sat down, his hands fidgeting with the hem of his shirt while Mingi took his place next to them, his tail swishing lazily behind him. Once they were all situated, Yunho leaned back, his form a comforting presence next to the smaller spirit.

“Joong-hyung, I don’t want to put you on high alert, but you don't have to hide anything from us. We're your friends,” he soothed, making direct eye-contact with him.

“For sure, I was just joking around with you because it's totally obvious, hyung. I swear I'm not trying to be mean and we're not gonna criticize you no matter what,” Mingi nodded in agreement, his sharp eyes piercing through the darkness.

“I…,” Hongjoong trailed, unsure if he should be above-board with them. “It's like... aigo, I have no clue what to do about my feelings.”

“But you do have those feelings,” Yunho stated, not as a question, but as a delicate prodding.

“...Yeah, I do,” the ghost finally confessed, letting his face fall into his bijou hands in embarrassment.

The admission hung in the air like the first note of a tragic ballad, a delicate and poignant secret no longer. However, the weight of it seemed to lift off Hongjoong's shoulders, his transparent form relaxing slightly now that it was made known.

“It's okay to be into someone, hyung,” Mingi said, his voice low and assuaging as he patted his back. “And it's totally valid to let yourself vibe with those emotions and manifest bigger things. You're not ditching your ghostly nature by catching feels.”

“Yeah, and thank you for being honest with us!” the changeling added, albeit bittersweetly as he could tell that the elder was still disquieted. “But is there another problem?”

“It's just that... I'm scared,” the phantom disclosed, his eyes dropping to the ground and the grass beneath his feet bending slightly, as if in response to his sorrow.

“Scared of what?” the werewolf voiced with concern.

“I've never felt this way before,” Hongjoong professed as his diaphanous fingers clutched at his chest, a gesture that seemed almost human despite his insubstantial form. “Before tonight, it felt like I was watching the real him from afar and when he sang, it was like my soul was being pulled towards him... But what if he doesn't feel the same way?”

“You can't make others feel a certain way, hyung,” Mingi raised, placing a featherlight touch to his upper arm. “But you can control how you feel about yourself.”

“Myself?”

The younger male raised his eyebrows at him, as if to communicate something telepathically to him that had only been discussed between the two of them. The elder seemed to pick up on this in a flash, his expression shifting to something far more dejected.

“...When I was alive,” he continued, his eyes distant with the memory of a time long past. “I never got the chance to figure stuff out. I was constantly trying to stay afloat, living up to others' expectations. I've never experienced love, let alone know how to love someone else.”

“Love is a powerful force,” Yunho concurred. “It's something that transcends our forms, but self-love must precede any truly loving relationship.”

“But what if I'm not enough?” Hongjoong whimpered.

“First of all, you are. And secondly, even if you don’t feel like you are, we'll help you deal with it,” the changeling offered.

“Yeah, we ain’t gonna leave you behind like that,” Mingi supported. “If you ever feel like you're stuck in your own head with self-doubt, we got you. Cool?”

“...Cool,” the ghost grinned, satisfied with their care. “But like, where do I even start? I have no clue how to boost my confidence. You guys are awesome and all, but I feel like I should be adding something else to the mix.”

“Hmm,” the masked male pondered. “Maybe you could read some self-help books in the library? No one would bother you there after-hours.”

“Maybe, any other ideas?” Hongjoong pushed.

“Y’know what I do when I wanna feel more awesome? I flex a sick new fit! Nothing says confidence like a glow-up,” the youngest boy suggested.

“Wait, are you talking about new threads? Mingi, did you forget I'm a ghost who’s been rocking the same fit I died in for the past three years?” the eldest reminded him, not seeing how that would benefit him.

“Seriously, hyung! You're a fashion design minor, for real,” the werewolf whined. “There's gotta be at least one other being in your department who could give you some tips, right?”

Hongjoong contemplated Mingi’s suggestion for a long pause. He always had a flair for fashion, even in his afterlife, and now he had more of a purpose to apply it than ever. He knew that to truly rebuild his faith in himself (and impress Seonghwa), he had to be more than just a specter in the shadows. He needed to stand out, be memorable and (most importantly) be seen. The spirit thought back to the many monsters he'd seen in the bustling halls of their college, searching for the perfect collaborator to help elevate his look.

Suddenly, he recalled rumors of a group of fellow wraiths that he heard about via his classmates. He never spoke to them personally, but was aware of their impeccable fashion sense and being among some of the school’s most popular students. Hongjoong wasn’t sure if he could approach them due to his social status, but given they were of the same biology, he knew that they were probably his best bet of giving him a successful makeover.

With a new goal in mind, he nodded as a smile lengthened on his pale face.

“Okay, thanks... I think I might’ve figured out a solution.”

_____________________________

The weekend had since ended and Hongjoong once again found himself hovering through the bustling hallways of the campus’ Fine Arts building, his thinly-outlined form blending with the early morning shadows. His footsteps echoed through the high-ceilinged corridor, eventually arriving at his classroom that was filled with rows of antique wooden desks and mannequins dressed in half-finished garments. As the bell chimed to signal the start of his Fashion Fundamentals class, a flurry of other students rushed through the door, chattering about their recent escapades and upcoming projects. His anticipation grew with their volume, eager to get started on his plot to reinvent his image with the help of the other ghosts he’d heard whispers about.

Hongjoong's gaze drifted around the room, searching for anyone who might be able to help him locate the “White Ladies,” who were said to possess an unrivaled sense of style compared to other students and a penchant for helping lost souls like himself. On top of that, their beauty was reportedly paramount, each of them possessing silky hair and flawless, porcelain skin. He knew that if there was anyone on campus who could directly address his unique situation, they were the women for the job.

Hongjoong never felt the need to conform to the social fabric of their college campus until he set his sights on Seonghwa. It was obviously his friendship that he craved the most, a connection that went beyond the superficial charm that the siren exuded, but he now felt an urge to go above and beyond as far as how he presented himself to get his attention.

The male phantom was unfortunately introverted by nature, so he wasn’t sure how to go about striking up a conversation with any of his colleagues since they’d never actually spoken before. Thus, he simply floated closer to a huddle of students sharing notes, their murmurs carrying his way. He sat on an empty stool in front of them, taking his supplies out of his bag as he tried his best to be discreet about eavesdropping on their verbal exchange. Miraculously, after a few minutes of small talk, the group began discussing the exact subject he hoped they might (as it was often a trending topic among his peers).

“...Always at Zodiac, they usually go right before the afternoon,” one said.

“Who, you talking about those White Ladies?” another whispered, making Hongjoong's ears perk up. “I don't even get that, they can't even drink anything from the menu.”

“They probably just vibe with the energy there,” the first being assumed.

“Well, whatever. How do they always look so flawless? They're legit fashion icons,” a third monster raised.

“For real! I heard they got you no matter what, especially in this department,” the second concurred.

“But they're so exclusive,” the first student added, discouraging their unknown intruder. “You have to be super into fashion to even catch their interest...”

As soon as he got the answer he was looking for, class went on as usual. Hongjoong waited patiently, as the lecture droned on about color theory and the importance of tailoring. Then, the scent of fresh fabric and the hum of sewing machines filled the room. As the lesson ended, he followed the murmur of students to the grand staircase leading down to the lobby.

Once he was out of the building, he wasn't about to miss his chance of running into them. He paced to the center of campus, ignoring his usual route to the dining hall in favor of Zodiac, and arrived in no time. Upon stepping foot inside, the shop’s aroma of freshly-brewed coffee mingled with the scent of baked goods. Hongjoong thoroughly studied the space before him, analyzing every face before one group in particular caught his drifting eye.

In the corner, a trio of female ghosts sat, dressed in impeccable outfits that were seemingly untouched by time.

One had her icy blonde hair styled in an elegant low ponytail, her porcelain skin contrasting with the dark circles under her eyes. Another had curly black hair that was also up, her flowy, light beige dress floating around her. The last (who appeared to be the youngest) was the epitome of cutesy chic, her pinkish-brown locks tied into two pigtails and a small, but notable beauty mark on her nose. All three were without a flaw as they laughed together, with Hongjoong watching their every move as if he was in a dwam. He knew what he had to do, but he felt utterly out of his depth as he approached their haunt, trembling with the realization that he was about to step into their world of glamour and sophistication.

He at last made it to their table, clearing his throat rather dramatically. The White Ladies looked up at him, their eyes widening at the sight of the shy fellow specter before them.

“Um, I'm s-so sorry to bother you ladies, but, uh... Well, u-um, I was advised that maybe you could assist me with something?” Hongjoong solicited, becoming meeker by the second.

All three of them stared at him blankly, making him wonder if they’d burst out in hysterics at his innocent request. His feet were glued to the floor, frozen in place as he waited for their response.

“Well, hello there,” the blonde wraith, who appeared to be their leader, spoke up. “What brings you to our neck of the woods, dear?”

“Oh! U-uh, well, first of all, I’m Kim Hongjoong. It’s n-nice to meet you,” he greeted, his voice quivering with nerves. “And, um, I've h-heard of your abilities to... alter appearances. I w-was wondering if you could perhaps help m-me look... presentable, more appealing to the eye.”

The White Ladies exchanged glances, amusement dancing in their eyes. It wasn’t a malicious stare, but it still put him on edge.

“And what makes you believe you're in need of our assistance?” the black-haired girl inquired with a tilt of her head.

“Ah, r-right, that,” the male stuttered, looking at the ground. “I w-want to... well, b-boost my self-esteem, but also… stand out t-to a guy. To be someone he’d... dig.”

He wanted to smack himself the second the fiddly words left his mouth, but rather than condemnatory chortling, he was met with a short pause. This made him raise his head slowly with his eyes still closed, peeking one of them open to see if perhaps they abandoned him there. However, they remained as they were, with endeared expressions all around.

“...Would you like to sit down with us?” the younger brunette offered, gesturing toward the empty seat closest to him.

Hongjoong knew he should be thrilled that they were humoring him, that this was an opportunity to shed his cloak of solitude and step into the limelight. Yet, a part of him was hesitant, unsure of what magic they could call upon to aid him. Meanwhile, the girls watched him with their unearthly gazes, meaning he had to make a decision. The chill of their presence suddenly washed over him, a cool embrace that was oddly sympathetic, so he at last sat down.

“It’s great to meet your acquaintance, Hongjoong-ssi,” the blonde addressed. “I’m Hwang Eunbi, but you can call me SinB! These are my friends, Dahyun and Yeri.”

“Pleased to get to know you!” the pigtailed girl, Yeri, saluted. “And we appreciate your honesty, it’s not often we get approached.”

“Not to mention by such cute company,” Dahyun complimented, making her two pals giggle.

“O-oh! Um, thank you,” the male blushed, not expecting to be flirted with (not that he could reciprocate). “I treasure your kindness.”

“So,” SinB recentered, balancing her chin on her painted fingers. “You wanna impress a boy, is that right?”

“Um, y-yeah. He’s a new friend of mine, but… aigo, I really like him,” Hongjoong disclosed. “He's gorgeous and way above my level, I don't get why he even bothers with me... But anyway, I've been getting to know him more and more every day, so he's all I can think about! I've never been in this situation, so I'm clueless on how to make moves.”

“Would we know this monster? Does he go here?” Yeri inquired.

“Maybe? But yes, he does. His name’s Park Seonghwa,” he informed.

“Oh, I’ve seen him before! He’s on the swim team, right?” Dahyun piped up. “I’m sure I’ve announced a couple of his meets with the Radio Club, he’s quite the catch!”

“Really? Oh, u-uh, that’s him. Yeah,” Hongjoong revealed, scratching his nape out of nerves.

“Yes, that name does sound familiar,” SinB added, pinching her chin in thought. “He’s pretty popular himself, isn’t he? But I assure you, Hongjoong-ssi, no man is out of your league. Your feelings are valid, but how exactly do you want our help?”

“Well, my buddy told me to hit you up because you’re killing the style game here. Not to mention, you’re also ghosts like me, so I’m wondering... How do you stay so fresh with your outfits all the time?” he requested.

“What do you mean?” Yeri returned, cocking her head.

“Well, not to be rude, but did you not understand? I've been rocking this fit since forever, so-”

“Wait a minute,” SinB interrupted, her eyes widening tremendously. “...Are you telling us you don’t know?”

“Don’t know what?” Hongjoong questioned.

“Lucifer… He has no idea, does he?” Dahyun giggled, a sound that was both eerie and delightful.

“No idea about what? I’m totally lost! Did I not get a memo or what?” the male whined, feeling very out of the loop.

“Hongjoong-ssi, have you never heard of the Alter Mundus threads?” SinB informed him.

“Um… no? Please explain.”

“Alter Mundus threads are kept in a special room of ESU’s Fashion Department,” the blonde girl elaborated. “They have to be stored there so that the fibers aren’t exposed to too much light, as they’re made of pure energy and drawn from the very essence of our realm that’s bound to the living one. They can be manipulated by those of us who’ve mastered the art of ghost tailoring.”

“Yeah, when we focus our energy, we can imbue the threads with our emotions and memories. The result is clothing that's not just a cover for our spirits, but an extension of who we are,” Dahyun tacked on.

“So basically… it’s alive?” Hongjoong comprehended.

“Kind of. The threads respond to the wearer's mood, changing color and texture. Joy might make them light and warm, while sorrow can make them dark and heavy,” SinB explained.

“Exactly. That means they fit us perfectly and we can change them as often as we like!” Yeri sang.

“That sounds legit, but… why am I just finding out now?” Hongjoong moaned. “Shouldn't the professors be giving a heads up to all students right when they start classes?”

“Are you a fashion major?” SinB asked.

“No, I’m a fashion minor. I’m majoring in music production.”

“Ah, then that’s probably why,” Dahyun assessed. “The department usually only lets full-time fashion students in on their little secret.”

“Say WHAT?!” the male shrieked, not believing his ears. “So you're saying I could've switched up my look instead of rocking the same fit for three years straight and became a style superstar by now? This is a total scam, I want my coins back for this tuition!”

“Hongjoong-ssi, ghosts don’t pay tuition, remember?” Yeri inserted. “That would be messed up for ESU to charge admission fees after you’ve already passed away.”

“...Right,” Hongjoong settled down, embarrassed after his outburst.

“This must be much news for you to take in all at once,” SinB sympathized, finding his crabbiness endearing. “But we understand your annoyance and we’ll help you.”

“Wait, r-really?” the male trembled, his jaw slacked in surprise.

“It’ll come at a small price though!” Dahyun asserted with a mischievous smile. “Our services take time and effort, y’know.”

“Sure thing! I got you, just tell me how much you want!” Hongjoong brightened, reaching into his pocket for his wallet.

“There’s no need to compensate us, Hongjoong-ssi,” SinB alerted, pressing her hand on his forearm to stop him. “We do appreciate your generosity though.”

“However, we may ask you to step up as a model for our garment assignments in the near future,” Yeri insinuated, making all three of the girls snicker playfully.

“O-oh, um, okay! No sweat,” the male agreed, happy to not have to tip them monetarily. “So how’re we gonna do this?”

“Well, putting together an entirely new look for you won’t happen overnight,” SinB contemplated. “We’ll need to come up with a schedule, was there a certain upcoming event you had in mind to debut it at?”

Hongjoong pondered what would serve as the perfect stage to unveil his transformation (and hopefully win over Seonghwa), not wanting to get lost amongst the ocean of other students on their campus. It may come off as too obvious of an act if he were to wear it on an ordinary day, so he knew he had to choose a more momentous occasion. Just then, he recalled the perfect event to showcase his new ensemble, what with the entire school chattering about it as it neared closer.

“What about the Halloween Ball?” he suggested. “I'm pretty sure my squad is going, but I never used to go in past years because I didn't have a costume. This would be my first time.”

“I like it! But will we have enough time, unnie?” Yeri wondered, looking at the blonde woman.

“Yeah, the ball is only less than three weeks away!” Dahyun reminded them. “We don’t wanna still be working on it in the eleventh hour.”

“I think we can make it work between the three of us,” SinB reassured, her ruby lips widening. “We’ll come up with something stellar for you, Hongjoong-ssi. Once we get your seal of approval for the concept, you can pick it up on the day of the ball. Does that sound good?”

“Totally, let's go for it. Thanks a ton, ladies! I'm glad the rumors of your kindness were true,” the male appreciated and soon they parted ways as Hongjoong left to prepare for his next class of the day.

The Halloween Ball was bound to be a night to remember, where even a ghost like himself could finally be seen.

Chapter Text

A messy harmony of sticky notes, gaming controllers and discarded snack wrappers were scattered across Mingi’s bedroom floor. It was another uneventful Wednesday night in his dorm, especially since he usually had the center of the week off from classes and used his free time during the day to finish his assignments early. The reason for doing so was of course to be able to entertain the familiar monster lounging on his mattress in front of him, who was apparently engrossed in a chapter of his communications textbook.

The younger male watched Yunho spin his quill between his tinted fingers, observing how effortlessly it danced between them to show that he did this often while he was thinking deeply. Mingi didn’t stay focused on the writing tool for long, however, as his gaze periodically strayed north at the elder’s shining façade. As the weeks passed, the taller man started spending more and more time at the werewolf’s pad over his own, which was nothing against his new roommate. Instead, the pair continued to get closer to the point where outsiders to their friendship might believe they knew each other for many years already.

That being said, Mingi was now completely used to seeing Yunho’s bare face whenever he came over, the latter male becoming increasingly comfortable around the former. The changeling’s character development in such a short span of time made the younger happy beyond words, proud that he was the one to bring such a positive change out of him. It made him want to better himself, as being a werewolf was a heavy burden to bear. However, with Yunho, he found another being who understood him on multiple levels. Mingi didn't want to risk losing their established connection, but he couldn't ignore the romantic pull that was undoubtedly getting stronger every day.

He wondered if he were to try and take their relationship a step further that he’d be a suitable partner for the changeling. They had similar personalities, but their species couldn’t be more unalike. While he’d been blessed with regularly seeing Yunho’s sensational features, the changeling had yet to see Mingi shift into his wolf form and he preferred to keep it that way. It wasn’t forbidden on campus, as shifting was a natural part of a werewolf’s transmogrification cycle, but he still didn’t want to subject his poor crush to remarking him in such a displeasing state. He knew that plenty of other werewolves on campus took suppressants to delay their shifts, but it wasn’t healthy to do long-term so he simply abstained from it. He spent his first two full moons of the semester in his dorm with Serim, as they were of the same breed, and planned to continue that ritual through the end of the school year if he could help it. Therefore, there should be no reason for Yunho to be present for his future shifts, sooner taking a silver blade to the heart than allowing it.

Each month was a silent countdown to the torment that was Mingi’s curse, his hybrid form giving way to the beast within him. His body, a treacherous vessel, betrayed him, stretching and morphing into a creature he despised. When in wolf form, he always felt the weight of his own skin pressing down on him, a prison that amplified his pre-existing insecurities. His eyes, which were usually pools of soft brown, would glow with a feral yellow light and his hands, normally capable of creating, would end in clawed instruments of destruction. Above all, the voices in his head would tell him that he was a freak that deserved nothing but fear and loathing, which he unfortunately chose to believe. Thus, he could only imagine the terror that Yunho (who’d already dealt with so much hardship in his youth) would feel upon witnessing his alter ego, so he felt it best to keep that part of himself veiled. Besides, there was no way of telling if he even encountered another werewolf in the past, so even if he was accepting, it could still be too jarring.

“You okay, Mingi-yah?” Yunho abruptly asked, tilting his head slightly as he noticed his friend spacing out at him.

In response, the werewolf’s heart stuttered in his chest, the sudden fear that the changeling noticed his lapse in focus commanding a sharp sting.

“Y-yeah, I’m good!” Mingi stammered, forcing a smile. “Just, uh… thinking about stuff.”

“Anything interesting?” the elder inquired, amusement dancing in his eyes.

“N-nah, not really,” the brunette lied, his fingers tightening around his pen as his mind desperately scrambled for a plausible excuse. “I guess I, um, was totally caught up in all of the events I have coming up between school and track.”

“Such as?”

“Well, we’ve got a big meet with another school this weekend. Then of course, there’s the Halloween Ball-”

“Halloween Ball?” Yunho repeated, knitting his brows in confusion.

“Uh, bet? It’s, like, the most lit event of the year, you’ve never been?”

“No, I’m pretty unwise to most on-campus happenings,” the changeling chuckled, as if it was obvious. “I didn’t start going to any until I met you, y’know.”

“O-oh, um, right,” Mingi blushed, feeling a strange sense of flattery at his statement. “Well, then you for sure have to go this year since you've never been before! It’s just over two weeks away!”

“That soon? Oh, Mingi, I don’t know…,” the elder dithered, now feeling unsure. “What… exactly happens at this ball?”

“Well, it’s pretty easy. Basically, all the students on campus dress up in fire costumes and go to this dance party for the night at the university’s grand ballroom! There’s also usually after-parties at some frat or sorority house.”

Upon hearing this, Yunho tapped a nervous rhythm against the edge of the mattress with his quill, his gaze flitting from the floor to the werewolf.

“Okay. I, uh… I don't think I'll be able to go,” he decided, to which Mingi’s eyes blew wide open at him.

“What? But you just said you’ve never been,” the younger boy frowned, his confusion evident. “You're not down for it?”

Yunho sighed and ran a hand through his silver hair, his split face flickering with a mixture of anxiety and frustration.

“It's not that,” he confessed, glancing down again. “It's... it's everything else. The pressure, the expectations, other beings staring... I don't think I’d be able to handle it, I’m sorry.”

Mingi's heart strings strummed a woeful tune at Yunho's admission, his hopes for sharing a memorable Halloween Ball experience with him becoming close to shattered. The thought of his friend who he liked so much enduring the disdainful gazes of their peers filled him with an indescribable anguish. In his eyes, the changeling possessed an aberrant beauty that radiated from within, his so-called disfigurement a mere superficial flaw that could never diminish his aura. His instincts yearned to protect him from any pain, so he sank down from his desk chair to meet him on the mattress, joining their hands together.

“It's just a dance, only vibing and having a good time. No need to front, you can just do you,” Mingi said, his voice tender.

“That's the problem, Mingi. I am putting up a front,” Yunho lamented, shaking his head as he interlaced their digits. “Every day, all the time. The mask I wear… It's my comfort, my security. It's not just for Halloween, it's for all of my afterlife. I can't take it off and pretend to be someone else, even for one night.”

“Yunho-yah, I feel you. Trust me, I've been in the same spot,” the werewolf reassured. “But like, this is your chance for a whole new vibe. It's an opportunity to just do your thing, be yourself. No one's gonna come at you at the party and I’ll make sure of that. Even without the mask, you'll be good because... you'd be rolling with me.”

In that brief moment, Yunho felt a profound connection with his friend, a desire to shed his disguise and embrace their bond fully. However, fear still nibbled at his mind, purring doubts and uncertainties into his ears. As he hesitated, a flicker of disappointment crossed Mingi's face and he knew he had to make a decision. The mask that had been his shield for so long now felt like a jail cell, wanting to break free from its thick fabric barrier.

The silence between them crackled, a charged energy buzzing in the air like a powerline as they held their stares. There was a raw, unspoken need in the way Yunho’s eyes seemed to drink Mingi in, a hunger that mirrored the fluttering in the younger’s chest right in back of where they were attached.

“You… really mean that? You would go with me?” the elder flushed, but didn’t look away as the moment felt too crucial.

“Of course, I got you. You believe in me, yeah?” the tailed one offered back.

“...Yes, I trust you,” Yunho disclosed, making the younger beam. “As long as you don’t feel like I’m holding you back from having a good time.”

“I'll be living my best afterlife as long as you're around,” Mingi replied in earnest, at this point not caring if it came off as flirtation because he meant it.

The changeling smiled at that, his ears turning an adorable scarlet color as they finally released their grip on each other.

“Alright, then I’ll go,” the elder agreed. “Thank you for inviting me, Mingi-yah.”

“Sure thing! Now we just gotta nail down these outfits, since they won't let you rock your usual style,” Mingi revealed.

“Oh, is it really that strict of a dress code?”

“Yeah, but if masks are the problem, I can def help you find a costume with a mask, too! I think going as a superhero is the move,” the werewolf suggested.

“Alright, that could work.”

“Do you have any faves?”

“Well… I’ve actually always been a fan of Spiderman,” Yunho gave away.

“Spiderman rules! Definitely one of the sickest heroes around, in my opinion,” the younger male concurred. “If you're down for that, then I'll be Deadpool!”

“Really?” the other male relayed, eyebrows raising in surprise. “Those two have quite a bit of history in the comics, y’know. Any reason you’re wanting to choose him over any other character?”

“What? Deadpool’s such a legend and that way, you won’t be solo vibing if you’re masked up!” Mingi reasoned. “Also… I totally rock spandex, no cap.”

This made Yunho laugh uncontrollably, no longer able to take the werewolf seriously as he keeled over holding his stomach. The other man had never heard something so sweet, elated that he was the cause of his lovely uproar. He soon also began cackling at the absurdity of his explanation, flopping back down on the mattress next to him. Once they cooled off, they simply looked at each other from their laying positions, matching smiles sitting between their now-aching cheeks.

With their plan set in stone, Yunho started to believe that perhaps the Halloween Ball would be more enjoyable than he initially thought, especially with Mingi by his side (in all his spandex glory).

_____________________________

Two nights later, it was once again time for Yeosang’s weekly feeding and his countenance held a hint of unease, for he came to realize the imbalance in his and Jongho's arrangement after speaking with his roommate. As he approached his door, his thoughts raced with ideas on how to make amends. Regardless of what he came up with, tonight marked a turning point in their relationship, a night where he’d prioritize the Frankenstein’s well-being and prove himself worthy of his trust (and perhaps even affections).

Yeosang’s body quivered not from the typical hunger, but from the nervous excitement coursing through it. He reached the door to Jongho's dorm and took a deep breath before knocking. The panel creaked open, revealing the younger’s broad silhouette in the dimly lit archway.

“Ah, totally on point. Maybe even a bit ahead of schedule!” he greeted, leaning his elbow on the door frame.

The elder could barely make out what Jongho just said, however, as he was too busy trying to prevent drool from leaking out of his mouth from how good he looked. The brunette donned a black mesh sweater over another dark button-down shirt, which were both worn underneath a distressed gray vest with bold, black graphics. He also sported shiny, black pants and a simple, white gold lock necklace, pulling the whole look together wonderfully. Yeosang wasn’t sure what the occasion was for the Frankenstein to wear such a trendy ensemble, but he certainly wasn’t complaining as he unabashedly eyed him up and down.

“Snap a pic, Yeosang-ssi, it’ll last longer!” he suddenly heard being called out from behind Jongho in the form of Seokhwa, who he didn’t even notice reading on the couch.

“U-uh, sorry! I-I’m a little distracted today,” the vampire bluffed, humiliated that he got caught checking his crush out in front of an innocent bystander.

“That's cool, hyung, I'm sure you're just hungry as per usual,” Jongho responded, who apparently didn’t realize what just happened in front of him. “Anyway, come on in! This hallway is like, majorly unwelcoming.”

“Thank you,” Yeosang accepted, passing him and entering the warm, decorated space. “Good to see you again, Seokhwa.”

“Same to you, I hope you’ve been well since we last saw each other,” the inmyeonjo relayed, giving him a look that only the two of them could understand after their last discussion.

“But of course, things should continue to go as planned,” the vampire winked, making Seokhwa grin as he returned to his novel.

“Don’t let me keep you then,” the other male dismissed, waving his talons upwards at them. “Enjoy whatever it is you two get up to.”

“We will!” Jongho bidded before he practically dragged Yeosang to his room, to which the elder male gulped in consternation.

Once inside, the younger wasted no time in retrieving his trusty towels, leaving the stack on the edge of his bed as per their routine. The vampire only watched him with careful eyes, attempting to look for the right moment to jump in with his other request. Jongho was about to assume the regular position before Yeosang caught his wrist with his frail hand, making the younger spin around to face him. The elder wasn’t sure if it was because of their short distance or the surprise of how strong he really was, but the Frankenstein appeared completely stunned as their eyes met. There was a long pause, their breaths intermingling between them, before the brunette cleared his throat.

“Is everything okay, Yeosang-hyung?”

“Ah, u-um, yeah! My apologies,” the vampire provided, letting him go as his arm dropped to his side swiftly. “It’s just… I had an idea, if you don’t mind hearing me out.”

“Oh, okay. What’re you thinking?”

“Well… The truth is I'm not really that starved yet,” Yeosang admitted, looking back up at him gingerly. “Honestly, your thigh last week probably could hold me off for another few days.”

“Really? That's awesome news!” Jongho chirped.

“It is?”

“For sure, it seems like your body is vibing well with my blood then,” the younger explained, flashing him a genuine smile. “That was the goal, right?”

“O-of course,” the paler male sputtered, not expecting his supportive reply.

“So then what's this idea you have, hyung? Are you thinking of saving some of it for later?” Jongho probed. “I get it, it kinda must suck having to come all the way here every week. I can grab you some leftover containers from the kitchen and maybe we can-”

“N-no, that’s not it!” Yeosang shouted, a little too loudly for his own liking as he watched the other male flinch. “It’s that… every time we do this, I feel like all I’m doing is taking from you and I don’t want you to feel like you’re being left empty-handed.”

“Hyung, I already told you when we first met, remember? All I wanted was to have another friend and I got one, so don't stress about doing extra stuff for me,” Jongho softened.

“But I want to!” the vampire emphasized, both of them now blushing at his insistence. “I mean… just because you don’t need something extra doesn’t mean you don’t deserve it, right? Please, I want to have a chance to treat you fairly after all you’ve done for me.”

The Frankenstein was taken aback by Yeosang’s generosity, not used to being indulged. He’d spent his entire existence, which was stitched together from the fabric of the recently-deceased, being the one who cared for everyone else. He was a protector, a giver and the one who always put himself last. To be on the receiving end of such insistence was uncharted territory for him and the thought of someone wanting to do something nice for him in return was almost alien. His initial reaction was to brush it off, to tell the vampire that he didn't need anything, but he found himself unable to resist the elder’s determination to bring a spark of joy into his monstrous existence.

“...Okay, Yeosang-hyung. You got it, you can pay me back however you want,” Jongho finally uttered, a tiny smile blooming on his face.

“Thank you, Jongho-yah.”

“So like, what were you thinking? I don't want it to feel like you're babying me or anything.”

“I’d never!” the paler male reassured. “But maybe we can keep it casual? Watch some TV together and just talk for a while? We know each other pretty well by now, but… I dunno, there’s always time to get to know each other better, right?”

“Yeah, bet! Seokhwa is still hanging out in the living room though, not sure how much longer we wanna chill in here before he's done.”

“Oh, we shouldn’t bother him! I don’t mind waiting.”

“Or, um…,” the younger male gulped, fumbling with the end of his sleeve. “I have a laptop. We could watch something on it here instead, but the space is kinda limited.”

“Ah,” Yeosang understood, nodding slowly. “Would you set it up on your desk?”

“Uh, that sounds kinda awk unless you wanna stand,” Jongho noted. “...I wouldn't be opposed to sharing my bed with you if you're cool with it.”

“O-oh, okay,” the vampire stuttered, suddenly feeling shy as he approached the younger on the mattress.

He settled in front of him as Jongho lifted his laptop from his dresser to his thighs, then readjusting himself so that he could rest his back against the cushions. The Frankenstein then gave Yeosang a puzzled look, noticing how the other male hadn’t moved from the far edge of his bed like a gargoyle.

“You might have some crazy powers, but I don't think you can see what's on my screen from over there, hyung,” he pointed out, making the vampire blench.

“A-ah, right,” Yeosang floundered, raising his knees onto the mattress and crawling towards Jongho on all fours to sit beside him.

The younger male seemed nervous at this action, prudently observing his friend as he got nearer. If the laptop wasn’t placed in between them, it almost appeared as if Yeosang was preparing to loom over him, ready to devour him. The fantasy was soon over, however, as the elder rested his bottom next to his own, the pair of them sitting close together since it was a twin mattress and they were seated parallel to it.

Jongho opened up the laptop and put on the first thing that seemed to interest both of them, although neither paid attention once the show actually started playing. The tension between the two men was apparent, a stark contrast to the casual atmosphere they usually shared. Yeosang leaned slightly forward, his fangs peeking out as he tried to focus intently on the plot unfolding before them.

Jongho couldn't help but steal glances at Yeosang, his mechanical heart skipping a beat every time he did so. The elder was equally nervous, his senses heightening with the colorful electricity in the air. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his back protesting against the firmness of the wall behind them, which the other boy noticed immediately.

“Here, this’ll help,” Jongho offered, handing him his pillow without missing a beat.

Yeosang's cheeks flushed slightly, his eyes darting away from the screen to Jongho's sincere gaze.

“Thanks,” he murmured, taking it and carefully placing it behind his spine.

The simple gesture of kindness sent a jolt of warmth through his cold veins, making him feel more alive than he had in a long time. The show continued, the laugh track echoing through the small space, yet the two couldn't focus on anything but each other’s presence. Even after using the pillow, Yeosang grew increasingly uncomfortable, his posture stiff as a board. He was acutely aware of the other male beside him, the gentle rise and fall of his chest with each breath.

“Still not comfy?” Jongho spoke up with concern. “We don't have to stay here, y'know. If you really want, I can ask Seokhwa to study in his own zone-”

“No!” Yeosang barked, trying to remedy the situation. “It's just, uh… I'm more used to relaxing in a lying position. I guess sleeping in a coffin each night will condition your body like that.”

“I see,” the younger nodded, with a lump in his throat. “If… If you want, you can lean on me. Might be better than sitting up.”

The vampire's eyes widened and for a moment, he was paralyzed. He dreamt of moments like this, but the reality was far more overwhelming than his imagination ever dared to conjure. He swallowed hard, his eyes searching the other’s for any signs of rejection. Finding none, he shyly nodded, shifting himself downward and shuffling closer to his side.

Jongho stiffened as Yeosang leaned his head on his shoulder, attempting to remain calm. As the younger's arm found its way around his waist, the vampire felt a sensation that was as unfamiliar as it was comforting. Eventually, after a few rigid seconds, he felt his body relax into the embrace.

The show played on, their laughter and gasps of surprise intermingling with the soundtrack. Yet, the real show was happening right in front of the screen, in the intimate space between them. As the minutes ticked by, their anxiety slowly melted away, replaced by a belonging they didn't know they were missing. Somehow, Yeosang's hand subconsciously found its way to Jongho's, their fingers interlocking in a silent promise of trust.

The episode reached its ending and Yeosang felt Jongho’s hot breath against his temple, a gentle rhythm that seemed to sync with his own. The screen faded to black to queue up the next, but neither of them moved. They remained entwined, basking in their newfound physical attachment.

Finally, Yeosang looked up, his eyes meeting Jongho's for the first time in the last 45 minutes. Their gazes seemed to sparkle like galaxies, but the elder remembered how they got there and felt the impulse to follow through with the oath he made not only to himself, but the younger's roommate.

“Jongho-yah, why’re you always so kind to everyone?” Yeosang asked randomly, his voice a soft murmur against the stillness of the night.

“What do you mean?”

“Well… You take such good care of those around you,” he went on. “You tend to those in need when you yourself might need assistance, like when we met that day in the infirmary. Ever since then, you’ve been nothing short of accommodating and you display so much benevolence... Where does that come from?”

In response, the Frankenstein stiffened slightly, his fingers gripping the other's delicate hand. He searched for words that would explain the depths of his soul, but struggled to articulate them properly.

“I... I just want to make other beings happy, I guess,” Jongho replied, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. “It's like... I totally get what it's like to be lost and on your own. I don't want anyone else to go through that.”

“But what about you?” Yeosang inquired, his smile growing a touch sadder as he studied the younger’s features. “Who takes care of you when you need it?”

“I'm not like them,” the younger boy stated, his eyes searching the ceiling and avoiding the elder’s gaze. “I'm not... I don't need the same things as other monsters.”

At this, the vampire at last sat up as the covers pooled around his waist. He placed a hand on Jongho's cheek, turning his face towards him.

“You're wrong, Jongho,” he said earnestly. “You deserve to be cared for just like everyone else. You might not need a certain diet like some monsters, but you still need affection, companionship… to feel valued.”

Jongho swallowed hard, his eyes flickering with a vulnerability that was rare to see.

“...I've learned to exist without it,” he said, his voice tight. “It's better that way.”

“But is it?” Yeosang asked softly. “Is it really better to push everyone away in fear of receiving criticism for what you really want? You can’t please everybody.”

His thumb traced the line of Jongho's jaw, eyes searching for the truth beneath the words. The younger looked at him, his eyes filled with a silent plea. Their faces were now mere inches apart and Yeosang could feel the warmth of his breath on his fair-toned skin.

“But what happens if I upset them?” the Frankenstein mumbled. “Or even worse… What if I upset you?”

“You don't have to be afraid of me,” the vampire whispered, their eyes locking. “Even if you did mess up somehow, I couldn’t be truly upset with you. Not after how much you've helped me.”

“It doesn't feel like I've helped much.”

“...You saved me,” Yeosang confessed, leaning his head on Jongho's chest once more. “And you did it without a second thought. Someone like that deserves everything.”

The younger boy hoped that the vampire couldn't feel his heart pulsing like a jackhammer from where he rested, but he knew it was hopeless with his bloodthirsty nature. Yeosang didn't mind, not when his own would be doing the same thing in that moment if it actually worked. Jongho shifted again so that their foreheads were touching, feeling an overwhelming contentment and relinquishing all prior apprehension. They were bashful, yet beatific as he raised his arm to come up behind the elder’s head and hold the back of his neck to keep him in place.

“...Thanks, hyung. I think you might've saved me, too.”

Nothing else evolved from there, with both of them reverting back to their previous cuddling position as they tuned back into a few more episodes of the forgotten program they were watching. Before Yeosang left, he made a point to feed on the meat of Jongho's hand as a light snack (at the younger's insistence, since he didn't want him to go fully hungry throughout the week).

Regardless of the quick meal, he departed from the dorm feeling fuller in a much different way than all the times before.

_____________________________

“Aish, this is so whack! Why do I have to dress up as some fuzzball while you get to look all cute and girly?!” Jisung whined for the hundredth time that same evening, flopping his back down on the pink duvet-covered mattress he was perched on.

He sat on the edge of Harin's dorm bed, holding the plush, furry wolf ear headband in his hands. He sighed dramatically, his eyes scanning her heavily-decorated room that was filled with a mix of glitter, sequins and fabric. They were busy making the final touches on their outfits for the Halloween Ball, having already been there for hours. The sophomore girl looked over her shoulder, her hands busy with the crimson cape she was tying around her neck.

“Because, Jisung-ah, it's a total classic ship!” she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Like, how can I pull off being Little Red Riding Hood without the Big Bad Wolf? It really ties the whole fit together.”

“But we're not even a thing!” the freshman boy reminded her. “And why do a couples costume anyway, aren't you into someone else?”

“Of course I am! That’s the ultimate goal, you feel me? If San peeps me strutting into this ball on the arm of another dude, he’s bound to be jealous because I’ll be serving major looks!”

“Okay, but like… y’know it's me we're talking about, right? San and I are already homies, so I don't think I could make him jelly.”

“It’s the principle, Sung-ah. Chill out and go back to DIY-ing your shower cap with hot glue and felt circles, okay?” Harin teased him, nodding at his neglected granny costume off to the side.

“Yah! How can I say yes to this, like am I not embarrassed?” Jisung complained. “If Minho-sunbaenim sees me in this, he'll think I'm a total nerd and never wanna chat with me!”

“Well, like duh. I'll be the whole reason you even have a chance to talk to Minho-oppa, y’know. Don't forget our agreement,” the female cupid raised, crossing her arms.

“Oh, don't stress, noona. I totally haven't forgotten, I'll make sure you stick to our deal!”

“My little dongsaeng, you underestimate me,” Harin cooed, booping him on the nose with her manicured finger. “Of course I got you! We're both matchmakers-in-training, right?”

“But he's going to be so cool and everyone will be flocking to him,” the male moaned, already picturing how hot Minho would look at the ball compared to him.

“Well, that could be facts,” the elder said, pondering for a moment before her expression turned devious. “But like, maybe this could be your time to shine and be different. I heard he's into quirky guys anyway.”

“Really?”

“Have I ever clowned you?” Harin soothed, placing her hand on his shoulder as she stood in front of him.

“No, but-”

“Exactly, no buts. It’ll be fine, now come help me with my own costume!” she ordered, yanking him off of her bed and onto his feet toward the mannequin on the other side of the room. “So, like, how can I make this outfit more sexy?”

“...Is it still not hitting the mark?” Jisung grimaced, staring the handmade costume (which left little to the imagination) up and down.

“Well, I wanna make sure that demon clocks me at the ball, along with everybody else!” Harin wailed, dissatisfied with his answer. “C’mon, Jisungie-yah, we’re cupids. We're supposed to be pros at the whole attracting thing, so what else is this missing?”

“Technically, we're all about spreading love and connecting soulmates,” the younger corrected with a sigh. “But… Okay, like, let's really think this through. We wanna keep it lowkey, but still make it pop, y’know?”

Harin’s costume consisted of a velvet, lacy red romper with a pink gingham bralette and bloomers underneath it. She also planned to wear it with thigh-high white stockings and matching heels, which would of course be accompanied by the signature red hood and some pearl jewelry. Therefore, in his mind, the costume was already complete.

“Lowkey?” she questioned, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Yeah, you don't wanna be extra,” Jisung said, trying to find the right balance between his own discomfort and her desire for advice. “But you can still be cool without all the over-the-top stuff. Don’t wanna come off as a pick-me.”

“I guess, so what's on your mind?”

“Perhaps we could like… shorten the cape a little?”

“...For real? That's the best you can do?”

“What do u want me to even say?! There's, like, barely any material left to work with here. Go ahead and bedazzle the tights if that's what you wanna do!” he exploded, becoming fed up with her snarkiness.

“Ooo, dope idea! Thanks!” Harin squealed, clapping her hands excitedly before she dropped to the floor to dig back into her crafting box.

“UGH, great! Fine, like whatevs!” Jisung cried out, utterly defeated as he returned to his original post on the bed.

“Stop complaining already! We're here to support each other, alright? And with this upgrade, I'm destined to impress that devil friend of yours,” the elder girl grinned proudly, already gluing the first rhinestone onto the thin fabric.

Jisung had his reservations as he continued to watch her work, but did his utmost best to push that reemerging feeling down into the pit of his fluttering stomach. One thing was unequivocally certain: the Halloween Ball was bound to be a night no one would ever forget.

Chapter Text

The following week was practically null as all monsters attending ESU were too busy eagerly preparing for the most exciting night of their afterlives to care about their daily classes, which finally arrived on an overcast October evening. The grand ballroom loomed like a gothic castle, nestled within the heart of the sprawling campus. Its towering spires pierced the night sky, casting shadows across the cobblestone pathways that led to its massive, arched doors. The student body gathered outside of the building, their costumes a dazzling array of scales, fur and otherworldly fabrics.

The Halloween Ball was not just an event; it was the crescendo of the school year, where the most terrifyingly delightful memories were forged. The clouds above seemed to hold their breath, as if the very heavens were awaiting the grand entrance of the guests. A cacophony of laughter, hissing and the occasional roar filled the chilly evening as monsters of all shapes and sizes began to arrive. The sound grew louder, resonating through the ancient stone walls of the ballroom. The once quiet night was now a symphony of the macabre and whimsical, a testament to the boundless creativity of the university students.

The arched doors swung open with a dramatic creak, revealing a kaleidoscope of colors spilling from within. The ballroom was a visual feast, its high ceilings adorned with tapestries of glowing Jack-o'-Lanterns and tangled, glittering cobwebs. The walls were lined with velvet drapes, their deep hues shimmering in the strobe of vivid lights that danced across the room. The floor was a polished expanse of black marble, reflecting the chaotic play of light and darkness. The air was electric with the scent of magic as students chattered away in inhuman voices, discussing the thrill of the evening ahead.

As the quartet of friends approached the ballroom, their costumes blended eerie charm with playful flair. Wooyoung was a delightful sight as Harry Potter, his circular glasses sitting precariously on his rounded nose and the signature Gryffindor scarf tied around his neck. The invisibility cloak thrown over his shoulders made him look like a true wizard ready to charm the evening away. Not far behind him, San donned a sleek, matching Slytherin robe that swept the ground, revealing just enough of his black boots. His bright red hair was styled into a neat slickback and the sneer on his face was a perfect mimicry of Draco Malfoy’s haughty demeanor.

However, he couldn't help but steal a quick glance at his roommate, his heart fluttering in a way he never thought was possible. He knew the younger suggested his costume, but seeing him now dressed as his fictional counterpart was like a secret love letter wrapped in a bundled Halloween package. The warlock was in no better shape, impressed by his own handiwork as the demon looked almost too good, thus thwarting his attempts to remain collected.

It didn’t take long for these inner thoughts to be interrupted, what with a certain siren muttering at their rear.

“Do I really look okay?” Seonghwa asked quietly, his voice unusually uncertain.

“Hyung, you’re totally scary… in a cool way!” Wooyoung exclaimed, giving him a thumbs up. “Your pristine rep is totally destroyed for the night, but like, in the most epic way ever.”

The eldest went all out with his creepy, yet alluring puppet ensemble. His eyes, which contained icy blue contacts, were framed by exaggerated liner, a stark contrast to his everyday, clean-cut image. The elongated smile painted on his face added a layer of distortion to his mostly-white suit, making him a standout even in the sea of elaborate costumes.

“Don't you think so, Sangie-hyung?” the warlock continued, whipping his head around at their other friend.

Yeosang embraced the spirit of the female parallel to the Joker with his male version of Harley Quinn. The red and blue attire hugged his lithe frame and his makeup was a masterpiece of smudged eyeshadow, which matched his multi-colored, spray-painted tresses. His fangs glinted in the moonlight and the chains draped around his neck rattled with every step, punctuating the excitement in the air.

“You're going to be the star of the show,” the vampire said, his voice warm with genuine admiration for his elder pal stepping out of his comfort zone.

“Thanks, guys,” Seonghwa breathed, visibly relaxing. “I'm just not used to looking... so not me.”

“That's the point of Halloween, right?” San chimed in curiously. “To be someone else for a night?”

The rest of the group chuckled, the tension dissipating as they continued their approach to the ballroom. Right before they went in, the demon made a point to lean in closer to Wooyoung, his voice low.

“So, do you think we'll find the magical night we're looking for?” he whispered, unheard by their elder friends.

The younger boy’s eyes met San's and for a moment, it was as if time stopped ticking. He was so looking forward to spending a fun time out with the demon and their bond had grown all that more stronger, despite the unanswered questions surrounding the demon’s mysterious task. The demon's inability to return to Hell only served to tighten the invisible threads of fate that seemed to bind them together. Wooyoung had hoped that by now, they’d have figured out what it was that kept him tethered to Mabeob-dong, but the elusive answer remained just out of reach, leaving them in a peculiar stasis of friendship and unspoken longing.

“...I think we might just have to manifest our own magic,” the warlock finally replied with a knowing smile playing on his lips, which San returned.

The room was a whirlwind of color and sound, with strobe lights casting patterns on the intricate architecture. The group stuck together, their laughter echoing through the grand space as they navigated the throngs of costumed students. Eventually, they made it out onto the dance floor, bouncing in place as deep bass beats pulsed out of the large speakers. They danced for a good half hour or so, occasionally singing the vocal parts that they knew along with the rest of the crowd.

Starting to feel slightly fatigued from their constant movement, Seonghwa suggested they grab some refreshments from the coolers sitting on the outskirts of the ballroom. Thus, the group joined hands and wove through the mass like a serpent on the hunt for its prey. The eldest did the honors of passing out their beverages, with Yeosang in particular being relieved to see that the faculty arranged to provide dissolvable plasma tablets to go with his punch. Perhaps it was a sign that the college was getting that much closer to resolving their shortage issue, but before the vampire could even tear into that idea, he felt a sturdy tap on his shoulder.

Turning around, he found Jongho standing there, looking utterly dashing in his Dracula costume. The thin white makeup contrasted with the dark circles around his eyes and the deep red of his lipstick. The cape billowed around him and his bowtie looked adorable against his white collared shirt.

“Hey, dudes! I almost didn’t recognize-”

The Frankenstein attempted to greet them, but he couldn’t make it past the second sentence without Yeosang bursting into laughter. In response, the younger’s eyes widened and a blush crept up his neck.

“Huh? What's so funny?” he asked, his voice confused as his eyes flickered between the vampire and his friends standing in a semi-circle behind him.

“Oh, Jongho-yah,” Yeosang said, still chuckling. “Y’know, I love the effort you put into your costume, but it's just... ironic, isn't it?”

“Ironic how?”

“Well, you’re dressed as the OG vamp zaddy and look who you’re talking to,” the elder teased, pointing at himself. “Doesn’t it seem like you’re kind of… I dunno, cosplaying as one of my own?”

“...Aish, no…” Jongho muttered after a long beat, reaching up to touch his forehead before exploding into a panicked fit. “I-I didn't even think of that! I'm so sorry, hyung! This was so dumb and offensive of me, I d-didn't mean to-!”

“Jongho, don't worry,” Yeosang stopped him, his voice soothing as his laughter died down. “You're not the only one who's a little mixed up tonight, it’s a common rookie mistake. But look around… we’re all a bit of a mess here.”

The younger male glanced around the room, noticing several other beings who were dressed as other monster types. Suddenly, a hint of relief spawned in his gaze, forcing himself to focus on the four boys in front of him.

“Okay, yeah. I guess you're right, thanks for not canceling me then!” he raised.

“Oh, on the contrary! Y’know what, Sang-ah?” Wooyoung (who by now was fully aware of Yeosang’s hidden feelings for the other male after cornering him following the acapella showcase) butted in. “...I think Jongho here’s rocking the vampire look, right?”

“Definitely, Woo! Couldn’t agree more,” Seonghwa added to his commentary, enjoying how visibly flustered it was making Yeosang. “In fact… I know we just got here, but y’know what would make this night even better? If the two of you had a chance to dance together!”

Their pale friend nearly choked on his drink at this, taken aback that they volunteered him to go off with Jongho so shamelessly. He flicked his eyes back to the Frankenstein, who stood there equally as timorous.

“Go on, Jongho-yah! We’ll catch up with you later,” San inserted innocently, blissfully unaware of the sparks flying in the air between the duo in front of him.

The maknae’s eyes snapped back to Yeosang's and for a moment, he just stared. Then, he took a deep breath and placed his hand in front of him palm up.

“...Wanna bust a move?” he relayed, making the vampire giggle again at how cheesy, yet sickeningly sweet he sounded.

Yeosang nodded, taking Jongho’s hand as the latter pulled him back toward the dance floor, but not before looking back over his shoulder to mouth a “thank you” at his wingmen. The three remaining men hung behind, finishing their beverages as they conversed and monster-watched.

Meanwhile, back at the ballroom’s entrance, two more masked beings entered the foyer, struggling to see past the mesh fabric over their eyes.

“Why they gotta make it so dark in here? It's already night time and we can't be the only ones rocking vizards!” Mingi questioned, holding onto his friend’s arm lest they get separated in the commotion.

“Y’know, I'm starting to think this was a bad idea,” Yunho shouted over the din, his voice barely carrying over the bass of the latest pop hit.

“Aw, what's the tea, Spidey? You tripping over a little bit of darkness?”

“It's not the darkness, it's this mask!” the changeling yanked at it, trying to get a clearer view. “I can’t see a thing!”

“That’s lowkey ironic, no?”

“Mingi-yah, my usual mask doesn’t cover my eyes. Just the rest of my face, in case you forgot,” the elder moaned, his feet feeling like they were made of lead as they attempted to walk toward the source of the music.

The werewolf felt the tremor in Yunho's arm and knew his friend was on the edge of panic. He suddenly steered them through an opening to the dance floor, hoping the crowd would thin out enough for them to breathe. The changeling’s clumsy feet had other plans, however, as he tripped and stumbled forward, his Spiderman senses seemingly abandoning him in this moment of need. With a yelp, he hurtled towards Mingi, who lifted his own mask to look at him just in time before catching the tumbling figure in his arms.

Their eyes met for a split second, the elder’s wide with surprise and the younger’s gleaming with amusement. The noise around them seemed to fade into the background as their gazes held, the moment suspended in time. Mingi felt his heart rate spike, the warmth of Yunho's body pressing against his own. The latter looked up at him, his cheeks flushing beneath the fabric of his red mask.

“...Thanks, Mingi,” he murmured, his voice softer than the music that surrounded them.

“N-no problem,” the werewolf replied, his vocals a low rumble.

Mingi's protective grip on him tightened, his feelings for the changeling bubbling to the surface once more. The only feature that was exposed on Yunho’s face were his perfect, heart-shaped lips, pale on one half and rosy pink on the other, and he couldn’t stop himself from staring down at them. He didn't know if it was the thrill of the night or the intoxicating scent of their shared nervousness, but he found himself unable to let go. Nonetheless, they somehow were able to hear the shout of Mingi’s name over the blaring audio, looking up to locate where it was coming from.

“Mingi-hyung! Over here!” Wooyoung screamed from one of the bars where he was still standing with San and Seonghwa.

The pair finally separated upon noticing them, with the werewolf waving at them to come over. The trio dropped their empty cups into a nearby trash bin before moseying toward them, dodging the numerous bodies that carelessly swayed toward them from every direction. Eventually, they were successful and appeared before the others to become a quintet.

“Hey, squad! How’d you even peep us from way back there?” Mingi questioned.

“What can I say? Wizards know what’s up,” the warlock grinned, dramatically flipping his dark hair off his shoulder. “You guys just pull up?”

“Yeah, only a few minutes ago,” Yunho informed. “But honestly, we could’ve walked right into the college gymnasium instead and I wouldn’t have known the difference. It’s impossible to see in this costume, but luckily, Mingi’s here to guide me.”

The werewolf blushed at the compliment as Seonghwa and Wooyoung both smiled at him, knowing something he probably figured they didn’t.

“You guys are fortunate to have each other,” San raised, now also making Yunho redden at the implication. “And correct me if I’m wrong, but doesn’t your little friend group normally come as a trio?”

“Yeah… Did Hongjoong mention if he was coming tonight?” the siren asked, trying to keep a poker face so as to not raise any suspicions (although Wooyoung could see right through his act).

“Honestly, I didn't even mention it to him because he hasn't shown up before,” Mingi shrugged. “He probs won't show up again this year either.”

Seonghwa’s face fell at this, feeling disappointed as he was looking forward to spending more time with him and potentially - if he made all the right moves - dancing with him. Before he could respond, the crowd suddenly gasped as every eye in the room swiveled back to the grand entrance.

As if he was summoned by the mere utterance of his name, in strode Hongjoong, dressed as a magnificent pirate king. His translucent form was cleverly enhanced with the shimmering Alter Mundus threads that made him seem both otherworldly and absolutely present. The captain’s hat perched on his head was adorned with white feathers that fluttered with his ghostly movements and his coat looked like it was made from the very fabric of the night sky. Whispers of amazement rippled through the throng, his smile broad and genuine as he surveyed the room to look for familiar faces.

“Lucifer, for real?!” Mingi shouted, his jaw dropped and waving his hand wildly at him to get his attention. “HONGJOONG-HYUNG! Slide over here, you tricky specter!”

The ghost’s eyes locked onto him and his smile grew impossibly wider. He gracefully glided over, the clack of his boots on the marble floor echoing through the busy room. The entire group (namely Seonghwa)’s eyes were wide as they took in the phantom male’s transformation.

“What the- Hyung, how’d you manage this?” Yunho asked, his voice a mix of awe and incredulity.

“I… got some help from friends in the Fashion Department,” Hongjoong revealed, looking bashfully at Seonghwa. “Thought it was time to add some flavor.”

The siren couldn't tear his gaze away, nor could his other two pals standing there. The black vest he was wearing seemed to tighten around his heart and he felt a sudden urge to sing a love sonnet to the younger boy.

“Rude! You didn't give us a heads up that you were showing up,” Mingi scolded his best friend, his voice sounding betrayed. “I'm taking points off your bestie card!”

“Like, my bad for wanting to keep it on the down-low!” the ghost retorted, rolling his eyes. “Anyway, good to see you guys again, San and Woo.”

“Likewise, hyung!” San sang, flashing him a dimpled grin.

“Your fit is sick!” Wooyoung complimented him. “I'd be shook if you didn't win Best in Show in the costume contest tonight!”

“Thanks, y'all look fire, too,” the elder male returned, nervously clearing his throat when he reached Seonghwa’s gaze. “U-um… you look handsome as well, hyung.”

The siren's pupils dilated with a mix of surprise and excitement, his red-painted smile seemingly growing wider.

“Your costume... It's…,” he replied, his own voice a tad shakier than he intended, but he didn’t have time to complete his thought before another voice entered the conversation.

“Ahoy there, hyungs!” Jongho’s voice chuckled from behind, cutting off his sentence and rejoining the group with Yeosang standing right next to him. “Looking for a jig?”

Now with the eight of them together again, the rest erupted into hurrahs, especially once the music switched to a fast-paced number. The octet of friends started to move in a frenetic dance, their motley costumes meshing together. Their shared merriment went on for the next few minutes, unaware of two more figures coming through the ballroom gate.

Harin, a vision in a crimson cloak with a hood that framed her delicate features, swept into the room with the confidence of a celebrity at a blockbuster premiere. The costume hugged her curves in all the right places, leaving little to the imagination. Her cheeks were rosy with excitement and her eyes sparkled with mischief. Jisung, on the other hand, felt like the awkward sidekick in his oversized moomoo and wolf's ears and tail combo. His heart thudded in his chest as he trailed behind her, his paws (meaning his hands stuffed into furry gloves) feeling clumsy and foreign. He’d hoped they might be able to slip into the ball undetected, but with Harin’s popularity, all eyes were on them.

“This is so cringe!” he whisper-yelled at her. “Why couldn't I have been the badass hunter instead?!”

However, the female cupid ignored his complaint, too busy twinkling her fingers as a greeting at the many gazes she was receiving from their male peers. She looped her arm through his and the duo made their way through the ocean of partygoers, the younger male’s awkward loping gait in the bulky costume a stark contrast to Harin's confident strut. As they approached the dance floor, the crowd parted like the Red Sea, giving them a clear path to the center of the ballroom right as the music transitioned to a ballad to give the DJ a break.

The previous group had somehow gotten separated while dancing, breaking off into four pairs. Jisung beaded his eyes to look for his friends in the dim light, a feat that seemed nearly impossible, yet he was eventually able to locate San while Harin was receiving praises from some of her female friends.

“Bullseye! Noona, let’s go,” he instructed, yanking her away without so much as letting her say goodbye first.

The male cupid could care less, knowing that if they lingered in that spot any longer, he wouldn’t get to talk to anyone the whole night. Thus, it was his mission to get her to the demon if it was the last thing he did.

San stood with Wooyoung, both of them chatting casually as they attempted to look for their friends in the rabble. The warlock noticed them first, his orbs expanding in a flash once he saw what the beautiful girl approaching them was wearing, undoubtedly to make a good first impression on his attractive roommate. Before he could do anything to distract the devil from them, Jisung already called out to him.

“Hyung, there you are!” the younger male addressed, stomping right up to him.

“Oh, hey Jisungie! Happy Halloween!” San saluted, not even noticing the young woman behind him.

“Same to you and your roomie here,” Jisung returned with a wink, making Wooyoung gulp as he on the other hand couldn’t deter his stare away from the same-aged girl. “Anyway, I've got someone here that I've been super excited for you to meet!”

The cupid then dramatically stepped aside, revealing Harin. Her crimson hood was pushed back to showcase her styled locks and the capelet of her costume barely contained her fluttering wings. She bit her lip at San, twirling the handle of her basket suggestively as the warlock could only silently watch on, momentarily turned to stone.

“San-hyung, this is Cho Harin,” Jisung continued. “She’s a sophomore here and one of my good friends.”

“Oh, nice to meet you,” the demon greeted, bowing toward her politely. “Jisung-ah’s told me so much about you.”

Suddenly, as San was coming up from his bow, he felt a dainty set of fingers underneath his chin, guiding his gaze back upwards to face the girl in question as she stepped forward.

“The pleasure’s all mine, I assure you,” Harin flirted, narrowing her lashed eyelids at him. “I see you're serving brooding Draco Malfoy vibes tonight. So… edgy.”

“Oh, um, yeah,” the horned male confirmed, cocking his head aloofly while gesturing back at his roommate. “I came here with Wooyoungie.”

“...Delighted,” the girl at last acknowledged the warlock disingenuously, giving him a short glance before immediately returning her attention back to the devil. “But like, how's my fit looking, huh? Totally irresistible, if I do say so myself... Wanna go for a stroll in the moonlit woods later?”

“Uh… I guess? But shouldn’t we stay for a bit since you two just got here?” San quizzed, knitting his brows in confusion and completely oblivious to Harin’s advances.

Meanwhile, Wooyoung looked to be on the verge of a full-fledged mental breakdown as he watched her bold attempts to woo San, his stare intense and a silent question in his eyes.

“You’re so funny, San-ssi!” the lady giggled, pushing San’s shoulder playfully. “Don't stress, I'm sure we'll have tons of time to get to know each other tonight. Right, Sungie?”

“...Sure,” Jisung responded with a disgusted look, unable to tell if he was more turned off by her shameless behavior or himself for going along with her plot.

“Oh, this is gonna be a blast!” Harin squealed, clapping her hands together. “So tell me, Draco… What's really lurking beneath all those layers of Slytherin charm?”

Upon hearing her words that were dripping with honey, Wooyoung suddenly felt sick to his stomach and the room heated up around him at an alarming rate. He didn’t want to leave San there with the two cupids, but he felt no other choice as his skeleton threatened to jump out of his skin and all proper speech had vacated him.

“Ah, San-ah- I'll just, uh, hit up the b-bathroom really quick,” he sputtered the excuse to the demon and disappeared into the crowd before he could say anything.

“Wooyoung, wait!” he called after the warlock, who was rapidly pushing past the other guests, but he was already gone.

“Aw, that’s too bad… I liked his company,” Harin sneered without an ounce of honesty in her voice. “I can only imagine how long the line for the men’s room must be by now, it might take him a hot minute to get back over to us!”

“...What’re you on about? The bathroom is literally right next-!” Jisung attempted to advise her, but she cut him off by sharply elbowing him in the ribs (somehow without San noticing).

“Say, San-ah! Why don’t we wait for him out on the dance floor, hmm?” the girl swiftly suggested. “Don't wanna waste this beautiful night by just chilling on the sidelines.”

The demon felt unsure about leaving his post, especially when they’d already been separated from the rest of their friends earlier, but Harin did make a good point. The pounding bass of the music seemed to echo the tumultuous beating of his heart, the warlock's enigmatic smile still haunting his thoughts despite his current absence. Disappointment, tinged with a hint of desperation, clawed at him much like how he climbed up from the ground when he first arrived in this realm.

Jisung offered him a comforting smile, but it was Harin's gaze that held him captive. Her eyes, gleaming with diablerie, searched his own, looking for something he couldn’t comprehend. Still, the night was young and his options were limited, so he cautiously nodded and followed them into the abyss of dancing monsters. Surely enough, as soon as they reached the eye of it, the music shifted to something much slower and most beings around them began to couple up, much to Jisung’s chagrin as he didn’t have a partner to dance with.

“Like seriously, the DJ is playing a Scary Cryles ballad now?! Nah, I'm dipping,” he wailed. “Catch you later, noona! Looks like I'm pretty much done here anyways.”

Thus, San was left completely alone with Harin as he watched the other cupid shuffle back out past the couples and toward the bar. The whole event unfolded so fast that he didn’t even catch onto it until it was too late, with the girl looking at him expectantly (as well as the rest of the student body, who looked on in suspense).

“Come on, San-ssi!” she called to him, extending her wrist to him. “Wanna dance with me or are you scared I'll outshine you?”

Reluctantly, as to not be ill-mannered in front of their colleagues, the demon took her hand and pulled her into his hold. This allowed Harin to rest her other hand gracefully on his shoulder, giving him the biggest smirk she could muster at her victory as they swayed to the slow tune.

In another area of the dance floor, another pair ceased in place at the sudden change in atmosphere and were now looking at each other with stars in their eyes.

“Oh, um… that was unexpected,” Yeosang announced, feeling his cheeks flush under his clownish makeup.

“Yeah, the mood totally shifted out of nowhere just now,” Jongho agreed, taking a deep breath and approaching him slowly to extend a stitched hand. “Well, uh, in that case… would you care to dance with me, hyung?”

The vampire’s eyes widened in surprise before a shy smile graced his lips. He nodded, placing his hand in the younger male’s and allowing himself to be led in something akin to a waltz. As they moved to the melody, the world around them seemed to melt away, leaving only the two of them. After their bonding session the previous week, it was so easy to fall into each other in such an intimate setting, both of them no longer afraid of body contact.

“Y’know, I've never been to a Halloween Ball before,” Jongho admitted, his eyes searching Yeosang’s. “It's... not what I expected, to be honest.”

“In a good way?” the elder asked, hope lacing his words.

“Yeah, it's nice to see everyone letting their guard down and being their true selves.”

“It's liberating, especially for those who feel like they have to hide every other day of the year,” the pale boy resonated, squeezing Jongho's hand gently. “But like I said before, you don't have to hide with me.”

“That was everything to me and it still is,” the Frankenstein said, his voice thick with emotion. “You've been... amazing, Yeosang-hyung.”

Their dance grew closer, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as the music swelled around them. Yeosang's thoughts were racing like wild centaurs in a field, each one echoing the words he longed to say.

“I'm... I'm really happy you opened up to me,” he finally managed, his voice earnest. “I know it wasn't a simple effort for you.”

“You make it simple,” Jongho disclosed. “You listen, you get it. You're the first being who's ever made me feel... like I’m not a drag.”

“Never… not even with all that makeup you have on.”

“Yah! Not that type of drag, hyung!” the younger boy whined. “Also, look who's talking.”

“Only kidding, Jongho-yah,” Yeosang reassured, letting his fangs tug at his bottom lip. “...You’re handsome no matter what costume you wear.”

“Thanks,” Jongho murmured, ducking his head as his blush deepened. “Yours is pretty great, too.”

As the last few bars of the song sounded through the ballroom, their faces were closer than they ever allowed them to be before. Yeosang's breath hitched as he stared into the other’s eyes, seeing the depth of his feelings reflected in their brown pools. Jongho's grip on his waist tightened almost imperceptibly and he felt a robust pull, a desire to close the distance between them and explore the uncharted territory of romance.

While this was happening, Wooyoung exited the men’s room after nearly sending himself into a frenzy. His face was cool to the touch from the cold water he’d splashed all over it, careful not to mess up his drawn-on thunderbolt scar. Trying to calm his panting heart, he looked around the space to attempt to find where his roommate ran off to. As he stepped into the expanse of partygoers, the emotional ballad pounded in his chest like a second heartbeat. He scanned the crowd, searching for the familiar figure of San. Finally, he spotted him across the room, but the sight that greeted him was not what he hoped for.

The demon was in the middle of the dance floor, his arms wrapped around Harin as the lights played over her shimmering cloak and wings. In Wooyoung’s mind, their slow dance spoke of nothing but desire, feeling as though he'd been hit by a stunning spell as his legs became weak and his breath caught in his throat. Just then, the girl looked right up at him and even from a distance, the warlock could see the naughty sparkle in her eyes, as if she knew the chaos their performance was causing in his chest.

Unable to watch the scene unfold, Wooyoung spun on his heels and pushed through the throng of other dancers, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. He stumbled, his vision blurred by the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him as he sprinted past Yeosang and Jongho, who he didn’t even notice having their own moment. Their intimacy now shattered, the duo exchanged a concerned look as he whizzed by them.

“Wooyoung-ah!” Yeosang attempted to shout at him, and their costumes fluttered as they dashed toward the ballroom’s exit after him.

The laughter and chatter of the party was now a distant murmur. The warlock reached the arched doorway, the briskness of the outside air beckoning him with the promise of solitude, not even caring that he left San behind.

As he kept running down the path and into the woods, the last strains of the slow song faded behind him, becoming unknown against the susurration of the trees and the cracking of his heart.

Chapter Text

Back in the ballroom, the party was officially in full swing as the music had gone through another wave of upbeat songs back down to a series of ballads. The time was now 8:55PM, with the evening’s kick-off having gone by in a flash, but the rest of the celebration was still going strong.

In the midst of it all, Mingi held Yunho in his long arms as they swayed to the rhythm of yet another slow song. The red and blue of the elder’s costume contrasted sharply with the black and red of the younger’s, creating a picture that drew the occasional admiring glance from other guests around them. The changeling’s eyes, shimmering with happiness behind the mask, gazed at the werewolf before lifting himself up to whisper into his pointed ear.

“Thank you so much for bringing me here tonight. I'm really having the time of my afterlife like you said,” Yunho smiled, his hot breath hitting the other’s fur, which poked out of the holes cut into his mask.

Mingi's heart skipped a beat, the warmth of his words reaching him through the layers of fabric and the barrier of his own anxieties. He chuckled, his voice a little rougher than usual due to him singing along to the music throughout the night.

“No problem!” he acknowledged. “The tunes tonight have been fire, do you vibe with Grimlie Eiflesh?”

“This song that’s playing now is good, yeah,” Yunho agreed, gently bobbing his head to it. “Honestly, they could be playing anything and it wouldn’t change my opinion of this evening.”

“Big facts,” Mingi concurred. “I'm just... totally stoked right now.”

“Me, too.”

“This is lowkey helping me forget that I gotta shift tomorrow,” the younger male chuckled.

“Shift?” the changeling questioned, stopping his movements in record time.

“For sure? I'm a werewolf, so like every month, I have this wild transformation where-”

“No, Mingi-yah, I understand what a shift is,” Yunho clarified, giving him a stern expression. “That’s not what I meant.”

“Oh, so what's good then?”

“...You’re kidding, right?”

“Um, no? Am I, like, supposed to get something different here or what?”

“Aigo…,” Yunho bleated at him wide-eyed, slowly releasing his grip on the other man’s shoulders. “...Mingi, did you not know there’s a full moon tonight?”

“Huh? No, that’s hella not right! The next one isn’t supposed to be until tomorrow night,” the werewolf stated confidently, taking his spell-phone out of his pocket to open the clock app. “See? I scheduled a recurring alert at the beginning of the school year to pop off at the same time each month and remind me.”

“Mingi-yah… this is a leap year.”

The younger’s heart plummeted to the floor, his grip on the elder tightening. Panic began to set in as he realized the gravity of the situation, flipping to his calendar app and realizing that Yunho was right: the full moon would be happening that night, a day earlier than he anticipated. The screen confirmed the changeling’s words and his world began to spin. His body tensed and as the time got closer to complete sundown, he could feel his shift approaching. The pain was always intense, but the timing was never so inconvenient. With just five minutes to spare until 9PM sharp, he knew he had to get out of the ballroom and fast, for the safety of Yunho and all other beings surrounding them.

“I... I-I gotta bounce!” Mingi shouted, tearing himself away from the changeling and taking off in the opposite direction.

“M-Mingi, where are you going?!” the taller male cried out after him, trying to follow him, but getting unintentionally blocked by the numerous monsters in front of him.

The still-hybrid werewolf’s twitching legs propelled him forward, his whole body sweating feverishly. Suddenly, a certain group of beings caught his eye from one of the corners of the room, squinting to see his roommate standing there with his two teammates in the darkness.

“Serim-hyung!” Mingi yelled at him, getting the other werewolves’ attention as he neared them.

“Mingi? What's up, you good? You don't look 100%...,” the elder boy (who was dressed as a greaser) probed, looking at him with deep concern.

“Yeah, Mingles, you're hella sweaty,” Chan, dressed as a character from Squid Game, noted with his brows slanted upwards. “Like, I get we're on the track team and all, but-”

“No, that ain't it! I'm in some majorly deep sauce right here, fam,” Mingi notified them frantically, hunching over as he stood before them.

“Are you sick? I told you not to eat that leftover pizza before going to bed last night, it seemed pretty gross,” Serim commented.

“Nah, worse… I’m shifting.”

“WHAT?! Now? Lucifer, like, what’re you even still doing here? Go home already!” his roommate chided.

“But like, why aren't y'all shifting, too?!” Mingi whined pathetically, feeling another hot flash run through his body. “You must've been aware of the full moon, right?”

“We all popped some suppressants before rolling up here tonight,” Junhoe, who was dressed as Batman, informed. “Did you not see the email from the Headmaster reminding all werewolves about this full moon last week?”

“Yeah, and I even left an extra suppressant for you on our bathroom sink this morning with a note!” Serim recalled. “You totally missed that too, huh?”

“Aish, I've been so distracted, I swear!” the youngest lamented, now feeling regretful for not being more on top of his personal responsibilities.

“I'd question why, but it's definitely not the vibe for that right now,” Chan determined, grabbing both of Mingi’s forearms and moving him back to an upright position.

“Yeah, you gotta dip ASAP! The sky's about to clear up real soon, bounce before we all become your prey or something!” Junhoe commanded, pointing toward the main entrance.

The youngest werewolf didn’t even have a second to answer him before he was galloping toward the exit, making it outside just before the clouds revealed the moon behind them. The doors swung open and he sprinted into the cool night, the scent of pine and autumn leaves a stark contrast to the perspiration and perfume of the ballroom. Without thinking, he charged into the woods as his body finally began to morph, starting with his fingers that slowly changed into claws.

Meanwhile, Yunho was at last able to get to the front arch and locate his friend in the distance, just as he was moving past the thicket.

“Mingi-yah, wait for me!” he screamed out, hurrying after him and ripping off his Spiderman mask as soon as he got to the opening of the forest.

Back inside the building, two more monsters had stepped away from the racket going on within the ballroom and were soliciting one of the balconies overlooking campus. The vibrant colors of the elder’s makeup seemed to mute under the soft glow of the full moon, which cast a serene light across the building’s meticulously manicured gardens. Whatever was happening inside barely penetrated the velvety silence that enveloped the mezzanine where Seonghwa and Hongjoong sought refuge.

The two were leaning over the railing, taking in the nighttime air, but the siren felt his heart flutter in his chest as he looked at the ghost dressed as a pirate king with an aura of mystery beside him, the Alter Mundus threads enhancing his costume greatly.

“Hongjoong-ah,” Seonghwa began after a long quietude, his voice soft with reverence. “I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to properly tell you this earlier, but… your costume is really breathtaking.”

“Thanks, I’m stoked to hear it,” the phantom appreciated, lowering his gaze to the stone floor. “That means I won't have to walk the plank for any fashion fails.”

“Nope, this is certainly an upgrade from anything else I’ve seen you in!” the siren laughed, enjoying his dorky humor.

“Hyung, you’ve only ever seen me in one fit.”

“Then it’s pretty easy competition to beat, no?”

“I mean, my regular clothes are fine, but I'm hyped to switch it up with a new look! It just feels so… redeeming.”

“I understand,” Seonghwa nodded, knowing how much this meant to the spectral boy.

“But for real, what you said is such a huge W coming from someone who looks like they just walked out of a Tim Burton movie!” Hongjoong praised, flashing him a toothy grin.

“What, you mean this?” the siren chuckled nervously, pinching the lapel of his suit jacket for emphasis. “It was really a last-minute affair, I didn't have much time left to come up with anything better.”

“Oh, don’t downplay yourself so much! The satin fabric drapes so perfectly and your makeup slays... You obviously put effort into this.”

“It doesn’t feel like it. I just… I dunno, I feel like it isn’t good enough, y’know? Everyone else in there has such amazing, intricate costumes, and mine is quite literally a nice suit and some face paint.”

“But Seonghwa-hyung, your fit is epic because it's you,” Hongjoong made clear, leaning closer and his gaze sincere. “It’s all about you being creative, funny and unapologetically unique. On top of all that, need I remind you that you're like a total legend at everything! From the swim team to acapella, you're basically a jack of all trades.”

“But... what if other beings only like me for what I can do?” Seonghwa whispered, his expression sullen.

“Trust me, they like you for who you are, too,” Hongjoong uttered back, taking a large gulp before speaking further. “And I... I respect you for everything you’ve got, so why you saying that?”

“Sometimes, I just feel... like everyone only sees the surface. Like they only like me because of how I look or because of my voice.”

The wraith’s eyes softened, the corners of his pirate hat dipping slightly as he stepped closer. He reached out to place a comforting hand on the elder’s shoulder, his touch as ethereal as his presence.

“That's not true,” he said, with a conviction that seemed to resonate through the very fabric of the night. “You're, like, way more than just that.”

“But how do you know?” Seonghwa groaned in frustration, closing his eyes tightly to keep himself from crying in front of his crush. “I don’t even know why I feel this compulsion to do everything right, y’know. I’m not actually going to be a professional swimmer or singer like I tell my coach or clubmates, so why do I care so much about getting everything right? Especially when I think about what I’m going to do for a career, I can’t even begin to think about all the monsters I’ll have to care for who never got to do what they really wanted to before dying. You of all beings would get that, I’m sure, but like… What’s my purpose for being here?”

His words stung Hongjoong’s flesh like a hundred snake bites, the venom of them flooding his veins. Being already deceased, he of course realized what Seonghwa meant, but there was only so much time one had to live. Thus, he fully recognized the value of life, whether human or monster, and could see that the siren wanted to live his to the fullest no matter the mental cost. Still, the ghost wanted so badly to slip into the other boy’s brain and unplug whatever electrical surge was going on inside of it to have him focus on the big picture; he had family and friends who adored him, his health and a bright future ahead of him.

“Seonghwa-hyung… When I look at you, I see how kind you are, the positivity in your smile and how you bring good energy wherever you go,” Hongjoong disclosed, their hands now intertwined. “You have a heart that's bigger than any ocean and a soul that shines brighter than any star. I want you to know that even if you didn’t go above and beyond in everything you do, that would still be okay. You’re worth it by just merely being here because… there needs to be more beings like you out there. I wish you could see what I see because there’s so much more to you than meets the eye, but you’re valued no matter what gifts you possess or what path you take… Okay?”

The siren was thunderstruck, but felt a warmth spread through him that he hadn't felt in a long time. It was as if Hongjoong's pep talk reached into the very core of his being and wrapped him in a comforting embrace, like a soft quilt. His body seemed to move on its own as he dropped his head onto the shorter man’s shoulder, shuddering as he held back his tears.

“...Thank you, Hongjoong,” he mumbled, curling his face into the younger man’s neck.

Suddenly, before the phantom could say any more, their tranquility was shattered by the incessant buzzing of Seonghwa's spell-phone in his pocket. Springing apart from each other, he pulled it out, his heart sinking as he read the text message from Yeosang.

“What’s wrong?” Hongjoong probed.

“...Wooyoung's in trouble,” the siren revealed, his voice tight with concern. “I don’t know what happened, but we have to go... Now.”

Without another word, they turned and rushed back into the ballroom, the music and lights hitting them like a wave of reality. The romantic bubble they created on the balcony popped, but the connection between them remained, a quiet promise in the bedlam.

With most of his friends having already left, San was the sole straggler of the group, having been distracted by Harin for the last couple of hours since she refused to let him out of her sight. He was currently up against a wall with a glass of punch in hand, the cupid girl standing in front of him to prevent him from running off as Jisung observed them to the side. The demon wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, his eyes scanning the crowded ballroom for any sign of Wooyoung, who he hadn’t seen since going off with the two cupids, and becoming worried for his safety.

“Y’know, San,” Harin said, her voice sweet and syrupy. “You totally slayed on the dance floor. Your vibe is giving off major 'dangerously charming' energy!”

“Yeah, thanks, noona…,” the buff male replied, his voice laced with a hint of diversion. “But have you guys seen Wooyoung? I don’t see him anywhere.”

“O-oh, uh, come on, hyung!" Jisung interjected, not wanting their plan to derail. “You shouldn’t stress about your roomie all night. He's a warlock, I’m sure he can handle himself!”

“Jisungie’s right, y’know,” Harin added, stepping impossibly closer to the demon and placing a hand on his arm. “That Wooyoung is quite the character, he really pulled off the Harry Potter look. If that doesn't scream 'main character,' then I don't know what does!”

She then brought up her other thin arm to lightly grab San’s jaw, forcing him to redirect his attention to her.

“Listen, don't kill the vibe we've had going tonight, okay?” she continued. “Your friend's all good, I bet. And we've been decent company, yeah?”

“Y-yeah, you guys have been fun, but…,” San attempted, but couldn’t shake his tizzied state.

“But what?” the girl asked bluntly, growing impatient with him. “...Were you seriously not feeling my moves? I'm legit wounded!”

“No! No, that’s not it,” the demon soothed her, making her proud smile return immediately. “It’s just…”

“...Hey, uh, Harin-noona?” the male cupid interrupted, sensing San’s worry. “M-maybe we should give hyung some space for a bit? He could probably use a break and-”

“Huh? Are you seriously asking us to leave this devil unsupervised in this crazy place? Jisung, how ridiculous!” Harin retorted, shifting the blame onto her junior.

“W-wait! That’s n-not what I-!” the younger male tried to correct himself, but it was shut down as the girl kept speaking.

“Ugh, anyway… Spill the tea, San: What’s it about this Wooyoung dude that’s got you all shook, hmm?”

“Shook?” the demon repeated, not sure what she was trying to get out of him.

“Chill, it ain't a quiz, I swear!” Harin clarified, becoming nosier by the second. “Just curious why you're not letting that dude live, you already reside together. So what's the deal?”

“I…,” the demon trailed off, unsure of how to respond to her interrogation.

“Alright, let's rephrase that!” Jisung assisted, desperately wanting to rescue himself from his previous blunder. “I guess what noona is wondering is... what’s it about Wooyoung that's keeping him on your mind?”

“What about Wooyoung?” San considered, images of the boy soon consuming his mind. “Well.. I like that he’s fiercely determined, like he wields a power that could bend the cosmos to his will. He has this unyielding spirit and from the moment our paths crossed, it’s as if there’s been this… pull? I can’t explain it, but it’s like he’s able to lure me from the shadows and into the light of our quaint little dorm… There’s also such a passion that burns within his eyes when he gets lost in his crafting, you can tell he’s really invested in what he’s working on towards his major! His tongue always does this thing where it sticks out a little when he’s focusing really hard, like a cat. Oh! And when he looks at me… it’s never with fear or revulsion, but with a strange kind of acceptance. He sees beyond my demonic exterior to the lost soul that likely lies beneath. I dunno, I just want to protect him from the dangers of this realm, y’know? To stand by his side through every trial and tribulation it throws his way, he really deserves everything… Aigo, I’m not sure what I’m even saying anymore! I guess, in an odd turn of events, he makes me feel like I matter and I think I… I’m…”

It had flown so easily out of him like water and it was when he talked about the ways in which Wooyoung helped him that the realization began to dawn on San. He’d felt it before, the strange, uncomfortable feeling in his chest, but dismissed it as a side effect of their close living quarters. At long last, the demon finally understood the nature of the feeling that had been growing inside him like an untamed beast:

…He was falling in love with Wooyoung.

He didn't think it was possible for demons to feel love, but then again, he'd never been very good at being a demon in the first place. The revelation struck him like a bolt of lightning from the heavens and he couldn't deny the truth that now resonated within. It was as if the warlock reached into the very core of San's being and stirred something that had lain dormant for however long he’d been a devil. He felt a knot form in his stomach as he pondered the consequences of his freshly-registered feelings. He knew that Wooyoung summoned him by mistake and that he’d been trying to send him back to Hell ever since. The thought of being sent away from his side, back to the endless void of his own kind, filled the demon with a cold, suffocating dread. Still, he couldn’t think of what good could come from a union between a creature of darkness and a mortal soul.

The pair of cupids before him, who San nearly forgot were standing there, only looked at him with baffled miens, not expecting the soliloquy dedicated to his roommate.

“...Okay, like, whoa... There’s seriously so much to unpack right now,” Jisung stated dumbly, his mouth hanging wide open. “Seriously, hyung, if I didn't know any better, I‘d totally think you like-!”

He wasn’t able to finish the thought, what with Harin jabbing him in the stomach with all the force of a wrecking ball and nearly sending him into a kneeling pose.

“Wow, thanks a ton, Sungie! That's quite enough!” she ordered, hovering over his aching figure. “Well… Dang, San, that was very unexpected.”

“S-sorry, noona! I… I don’t know what came over me,” San apologized, his head spiraling from his overwhelming thoughts.

“You seem to be going through it right now,” Harin addressed, displaying the fakest smile of all time. “With that in mind, can you, like… chill here for a sec and let me and Jisungie dip for a bit? I swear we won't be MIA for too long!”

“Oh, um, yeah! Sure, no problem,” the demon allowed.

“Super, be right back! Don’t go anywhere, mmkay?” she instructed, towing the male cupid (who was whining in pain throughout their conversation) to another corner of the room.

“Aish… Does this mean our deal is like, totally canceled? It's not worth catching Minho-sunbaenim's attention if I'm not gonna survive tonight,” Jisung groaned. “I seriously think you need to call an ambulance, noona! I don't think I'm gonna make it-”

“Stop talking! You're like totally in a fursuit, you'll be okay,” Harin scolded him in a whisper-yell, clearing her throat. “Look, this plan is obviously turning out to be an absolute fail. But, like, I'm not about to stop trying for that cutie! By the end of tonight, he's gonna be my boo, roommate or not… Jisung, we're gonna have to speed things up to make this happen!”

“Have you gone off the deep end?!” the male cupid guffawed. “He literally just spilled his guts about his feels, so I'm 100% sure he's not trying to hook up!”

“That's chill, we can build up to that! I peep that San is the type to take things slow and steady in the romance department. Like I already said, Jisung: I always make things happen! Now, like, get up and play along, I have a backup plan…,” the lady informed, composing herself before skipping back over to San, who kept his promise of not moving.

“Oh, hi. Welcome back,” the demon mumbled, his mind feeling like static from overstimulation.

“See? Told you we'd be right back,” Harin pledged. “Now listen here, Hellboy, I think I know just what you need! Jisungie… weren't you just telling me about an after-party for tonight's Ball just before we arrived?”

“Oh! Um, yeah, it’s at the Beta Pi Mu house,” he informed. “Felix-ah put me onto it, it's supposed to be lit.”

“What’s an after-party?” the demon asked, unfamiliar with non-underworld traditions.

“Think of it as like, one more ball after this Ball,” the elder girl compared, grinning impishly. “However, it's way more lowkey than this and only the top monsters on campus get invited, so obviously that includes us!”

“Wait, so I’m invited, too?” San quizzed, looking dubious.

“Totally! You’re with us, aren’t you? That automatically gets you into the party,” Jisung answered.

“But… What about Wooyoung?” the devil asked with concern in his narrow eyes.

“C'mon, San-ah! It’s a lit-uation, not a funeral,” Harin squeaked enthusiastically. “You definitely don't wanna deal with FOMO on the best night of your afterlife because you're too busy sulking!”

“But it’s not like him to go missing like this, he wouldn’t do that…,” the demon blinked, a frown pulling at his thin lips. “I just want to find him and make sure he’s okay.”

Harin mimicked the male’s sour expression tenfold at this, running out of options on how to convince him to come along with them to the party. Desperate, she looked to her younger auxiliary for help, who looked just like a deer in the headlights as he internally shuffled to produce a reason why San should attend. After exchanging a sequence of animated looks, he finally thought up something convincing.

“...H-hey, uh, listen!” Jisung inserted, feigning a large smile. “What if I told you that… Wooyoung’s super popular, like literally the afterlife of the party, and is probably flaunting his Halloween spirit at that frat house right now? Y’know how he is with other beings!”

At the mention of the warlock’s name, San’s resolve began to crack, but he still hesitated.

“But I-”

“You’ll definitely find him there! Trust us,” Harin swooped in, placing her hands on her hips as she regained her confidence. “Plus, doesn’t this seem more likely than him going back to your empty dorm? He doesn’t seem like the kind of guy to crash early, in my opinion.”

San let out a defeated sigh, realizing that his internal struggle was losing to the promise of a potential reunion with Wooyoung at this so-called social extravaganza. Though he couldn’t shake the feeling that he just agreed to be yet another pawn in whatever Harin had planned, he didn’t see another way out and figured he was safer with them than trying to track down his roommate on his own.

“...Fine. I’ll go, but only if you promise to help me find him!” he relented, his tone half-exasperated and half-willing.

“You have our word,” Harin smirked, crossing her delicate fingers behind her back. “Now let’s bounce already!”

“Yeah, this’ll be my first frat party ever and you,” Jisung warned, poking San in his sturdy chest. “...can damn me right to your hometown if I end up missing it!”

“Believe me, Sung-ah, you’d have to do much worse than that to get into my stomping grounds,” the demon laughed, his first in hours.

At last, the trio of acquainted monsters walked toward the exit to make their way to the after-party, leaving behind the remnants of the Ball and embracing what was to come at the frat house as if it were destiny’s calling.

Little did San know that as they left, Harin’s heart would return to its habit of doing more than just matchmaking… It tended to stir up trouble just to watch the sparks fly.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure we’re going the right way?”

The siren’s melodic, yet frightened voice echoed through the silvery woods from where he remained behind his ghostly companion. Seonghwa’s heart raced as he followed Hongjoong deeper into the shadows, the distant echoes of the Halloween Ball fading into the chilling night. A cool breeze rustled leaves overhead and his grip tightened around the fabric of his shirt, his fear creeping in like the darkness that surrounded them.

“I know this forest like the back of my hand and I doubt Wooyoung would go that distance,” the younger male replied, his voice calm and steady. “We’ll find him, no stress!”

There was a strength to him, an assurance that instantly calmed the tumult of Seonghwa’s anxious thoughts. As they moved forward, he couldn’t help but admire the grace with which the phantom navigated the twist of branches and undergrowth. His familiarity with the terrain only added to an undeniable attraction he felt, not just to the younger’s looks, but to his unwavering leadership. Each step into the woods felt less daunting, bolstered by the trust he placed in him.

Still, eerie sounds surrounded them, whispering tales of forgotten secrets and leaving the siren unnerved. He felt a touch overwhelmed, but when the wraith reached for his hand, intertwining their fingers with surprising tenderness, a rush of calm coursed through him. The coolness of his touch contrasted with the warmth blooming in Seonghwa’s chest, igniting a flicker of hope amidst his tension.

“Just hold onto me,” the translucent boy offered, doing everything he could to ease his tension. “I’ve got you, I won't let anything go down.”

Side by side, the siren marveled at how, in Hongjoong’s presence, he felt whole. With the oath that they were in this together, he inhaled the night air and surged forward with him. Only a few more minutes passed before Seonghwa thought he heard a whimper in the distance.

“There! Off to the right, do you hear that?” he apprised, coming to a stop to listen.

The ghost paused, allowing himself to better apprehend what the elder was referring to. Sure enough, he was able to catch the sound of sniffling beyond the trees, which they might’ve missed if not for the siren’s ultrasonic hearing.

“Yeah, let’s scope it out,” Hongjoong counseled, bravely leading them toward the source of the mewls.

Their eyes searched the shadowy labyrinth of trees, their branches tangling like skeletal fingers reaching out to snatch at the mysteries hidden within. The orange, fallen leaves crunched beneath their feet with each step as the crying grew louder and more desperate. Soon enough, the outlines of a clearing appeared before them.

Seonghwa's pulse thudded in his chest as he recognized the hunched figure of his best friend sitting on a fallen log, his body shaking with sobs. On either side of him sat Yeosang and Jongho, their eyes filled with concern as they both patted and rubbed his back.

"Wooyoung-ah!" the siren called out, his voice carrying through the night as he and Hongjoong hustled toward them.

The warlock’s crying abated slightly, his tear-stained face peered up at them with wet, bloodshot eyes. This was only temporary before his face curved back into a distressed expression, dropping it back into his lap as he continued to bawl. The sight broke all of their hearts, not yet understanding the reason for his sorrow.

“Sangie, what happened?” Seonghwa pleaded, his eyes scanning his friend for any signs of injury.

“We're not sure,” Yeosang replied, his sharp fangs peeking out from behind his pout. “We followed him into the forest and found him facing the ground on all fours, then we helped him up and sat him down here. He hasn’t told us anything yet…”

“Yeah, he’s just been weeping this whole time,” Jongho nodded in agreement.

Seonghwa's heart ached at the sight of Wooyoung, his usual cocky smirk replaced by a look of dejection. He knelt beside him, placing a comforting, webbed hand on his thigh.

“Youngie, please,” he begged. “It’s us. We’ve never seen you this upset before and we’re worried, can you tell us what’s wrong?”

The group remained patient, not wanting to upset the younger male any more than he already was. His shoulders heaved as he tried to speak, but the words did eventually come out in gasps.

“I... I can't... I c-can't take it anymore.”

“Take what?” Hongjoong asked, his form hovering protectively over him.

“Him,” Wooyoung breathed, shuddering as he did so.

“Huh, ‘him’? Who’s him?” Yeosang interrogated, becoming anxious. “…Young-ah, did someone hurt you?”

The warlock just shook his head with his eyes closed at that, trying to compose himself by taking several deep breaths.

“Okay, so… who is it then?” Seonghwa pushed lightly.

“It’s San,” the younger boy finally revealed, the group sharing a confused glance before turning back to their friend.

“San-hyung? What about him though?” Jongho quizzed.

Wooyoung looked despondent as he attempted to clear his sniffles to no avail, looking straight up at the starlit sky instead. His thoughts were swimming around in his head, like a school of piranhas attempting to find an escape from their tank. After a beat of silence, he piped up again.

“I saw him… with a girl.”

“A girl?” Hongjoong repeated, raising an eyebrow in uncertainty.

“Cho Harin,” Wooyoung clarified. “...They w-were on the dance floor at the ball together.”

The ghost and the Frankenstein appeared clueless, not following his line of thinking at all. However, Seonghwa and Yeosang exchanged a knowing look, having had suspicions for a while, but never asking their best friend directly about them. Figuring this was the only time he’d have to ask, the latter male cleared his throat before pressing Wooyoung further.

“...And why would seeing San with Harin upset you, Young-ah?” Yeosang queried, likely already knowing the answer.

“Because... I-I've been lying to myself,” the warlock whispered hopelessly. “...I thought I c-could ignore it, tell myself it was just friendship. But... but i-it's…”

The group remained quiet for a moment, the wind being the only sound surrounding them as they processed the revelation before another voice spoke.

“...You’re falling for San, aren’t you?” Seonghwa addressed with a small, sad smile, not even needing the confirmation.

Wooyoung’s sudden disappearance from the ball finally made all the more sense, as did all of his and San’s interactions over the last two months they knew each other. His closest friends (including his other roommates) had a hunch about his physical attraction to the demon, but surely not to the extent that they were now realizing.

“I don’t wanna be…,” he continued, his remaining tears flowing freely down his cheeks. “I mean, he's a demon and I'm a warlock. It's just not... That ain’t right, y’know? He’s just doing what he gotta do to be where he needs to be, and I’ve been hella selfish! Why should I have him, huh?! He's so sweet and makes me feel like a king. Still, he’s on his own journey and I shouldn’t mess with that. He’s gonna dip anyway, especially with Harin in the mix now! Everyone does. I don’t deserve love, let alone know how to accept it. I’ve never been this into someone before, it hurts so bad… but what would he even see in me? He’s so fine and chill and confident and generous… Like seriously, he’s a DEVIL! We’ll never know what went down in his past life that landed him in Hell, but whatever it was, I don’t buy it for a second! He’s too pure for this realm, too good for me… I’m the villain for standing in his way. He never signed up for any of this, so I shouldn’t expect anything. Not from him or anyone else…”

The air was heavy with an unspoken sadness as his friends listened to his heartbreaking oration. Hearing the warlock claim that he didn’t deserve love sent waves of anguish crashing against their souls, all the magic in Mabeob-dong feeling insufficient against the gravity of Wooyoung’s hurting. Him denouncing his worthiness to be loved felt like a lash against each pair’s own experiences of feeling unloved and unwanted. Their minds raced, searching for the right words to combat his dark thoughts, until the siren was the first to respond.

“Woo, first of all… need I remind you of the love we all have for you,” Seonghwa murmured. “I know it’s not in the same way that you feel for San, but that alone proves how worth it you are to those around you, so please don’t say that. Secondly, you can't control who you love and loving someone doesn't make you any less deserving of it in return.”

“Right, and you've been there for each other through so much,” Yeosang reminded him. “San's grown a lot since you summoned him and I'd like to think that's mainly due to you.”

“But it's complicated,” Wooyoung protested, his eyes reflecting gloomily against the moonlight. “He's been loyal to me, but he was hanging out with that Harin chick! What does that tell me?”

“There might be something else going on that we don't know about, something platonic!” Jongho devised. “...Or maybe she’s, like, keeping him captive or whatever, which I really hope she isn’t.”

“Yeah, what he said… kinda,” the elder siren grimaced, not liking his fanciful idea of Harin holding San hostage. “But anyway, ‘complicated’ is just another word for 'interesting.’ Love is about more than just romance, y’know? It's about companionship, understanding and growth, and from what I've seen, you two have that in spades.”

“He's probs just being nice 'cause he can't get away from me,” the warlock sniffed, staring at the dirt beneath them. “What if I'm just clowning myself?”

“You're not,” the vampire assured him. “Love is never foolish. It's the most powerful force in the universe, so if you truly love San… you owe it to yourself to tell him.”

“Yeah, for sure. Bet you could say that, Edward Cullen,” Wooyoung teased, albeit nasally since his nostrils were clogged from irritation.

“Yeosang’s right, Wooyoung,” Hongjoong nodded solemnly. “We're all unique. We each have our own quirks and stuff going on, but that’s what makes us who we are. If San feels the same way about you, it’ll be because of all those things, not despite them.”

The warlock looked up at them, his eyes searching their faces for any hint of doubt, but all he found was warmth and encouragement. His friends' gentle smiles pierced through the veil of his insecurity just like the beams of moonlight around them, illuminating a path he’d been too scared to tread. His cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, not from the heat of his past potion gone awry, but from their sincere concern. The realization that they believed in him, that they thought he deserved happiness with San, was like a balm to his weary spirit. Wooyoung’s hands trembled slightly as he thought of the confession that lay on the tip of his tongue, the words he rehearsed a thousand times in his head, but never dared to speak aloud. The air around him seemed to thicken with the weight of his decision, each molecule vibrating with the possibility of what could be.

“...I’ll mull it over. Thanks, y’all,” he muttered, feeling much calmer than he did moments ago.

“Y’know that whatever you decide to do, we’ll support you,” Yeosang smiled, hugging him with one arm toward his side.

“Aigo, well… this has been lit, but if it's chill with y'all, I'm like, so ready to dip out of these sus woods,” the warlock announced, bringing his palms together.

“Did you wanna go back to the ball?” Seonghwa offered.

“Honestly, I'd be mortified to go back to that ballroom after I totally embarrassed myself and flailed out of there,” Wooyoung admitted, holding his throbbing head in his hands. “Is there another spot we can hit up instead? I'm not trying to be solo for the rest of the night.”

“Well, funny you say that!” Jongho perked up. “Y’all remember Jisung and Felix? They’re hitting up the after-party at Beta Pi Mu tonight. They said if you're in the loop, you're invited and I heard they're serving jello shots that glow in the dark if you’re down.”

“Actually, bet! If they've got enough brews there for me to forget about my pesky feelings, then count me in,” the raven-haired male agreed, jumping up from the log.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Young-ah?” the siren warned, not wanting his friend to drink himself into a torpor due to his heartbreak. “I mean, tonight’s already been pretty intense for you.”

“Don’t stress, hyung, I swear I won't act up while y’all are keeping an eye on me. Now let's bounce!”

With newfound resolve, they followed the Frankenstein as he led the way back out of the woods. The path led them away from the tranquil forest and back towards the hustle of campus life, illuminated by twinkling street lights. With each step, the weight on the warlock’s shoulders began to lift, buoyed by the lively energy of his loyal friends beside him.

_____________________________

The full moon hung high in the sky, a brilliant orb that bathed the college campus in an ethereal glow. Shadows stretched dramatically as the changeling dashed through the dense woods, his breath coming in quick, sharp bursts. He could hear the thumping of his heart mingling with the rustling leaves on the ground, being careful not to trip over any tree roots.

Yunho couldn’t see him, but he knew he was only a heartbeat away from his friend’s own rapid transformation. The former’s investigative instincts pulsed through the air, electrifying the atmosphere as he chased after the werewolf.

“Mingi!” he called, desperation threading through his voice as he ducked under low-hanging branches.

The early moon cycle awakened the younger male’s primal side beneath layers of human restraint. Each step Yunho took seemed to echo with an urgency that tossed him deeper into the forest, where trees twisted and curled, creating a maze. As he rounded a bend, he caught a glimpse of Mingi ahead, his silhouette shifting and rippling under the pale illumination. Arms contorting and torso arching, he let out a low growl that echoed through the woods, warning the elder of what was coming. The changeling could see the struggle in his friend's eyes, humanity battling ferocity as fur began to sprout along his skin.

“Wait! Please, don’t go!” he pleaded, feeling the sharp sting of panic clench at his chest at what he was observing.

Mingi faltered momentarily, his wolven features flickering between wolf and hybrid. Yunho seized the opportunity, racing forward until he was a breath away. He reached out a hand, desperate to bridge the two halves of his friend that were fighting for dominance.

“Yunh- ah, oh! You have t-to get o-AH! Outta here!” Mingi fought him, his teeth elongating into fangs as he spoke to the elder. “It’s n-not safe f- ugh, for you to be near m-me!”

“I’m not leaving you behind!” the changeling protested, despite his fright.

“Please, Yunho-yah, this i-isn’t- AGH! A j-joke, go n-now before it’s-!”

It was too late to run away, as a sharp snout pushed through his human lips. His muscles on every part of his body bulged to twice their normal size and his consciousness whispered even as the final vestiges of his humanity slipped away. Yunho’s gaze was locked onto him, filled with confusion and empathy as he felt helpless in that moment. Deciding to give Mingi space as he transformed, he backed away from him only to fall backwards onto the soil beneath him. The werewolf’s large form towered over his cowering body, which tore through the Deadpool costume he was previously wearing.

Finally, as hair consumed his figure and his feet stretched into long, clawed paws, Mingi was forced to fall into a quadrupedal pose, his human legs no longer supporting the weight of his wolf form. To signal the end of his transformation, he emitted a loud howl that reverberated through the entirety of the forest, impossible for anyone within at least a kilometer radius not to hear.

Then, a sudden blend of growling and snorting echoed through the otherwise serene woods. Yunho’s eyes were wide with shock and a touch of fear as he stared at his friend, who was covered in a thick, sable coat and panting roughly. The elder pushed himself back slightly, his own hands curling into fists as his instincts screamed at him to run or fight. However, looking back up at the wolf, he noticed the wolf wasn’t hunting him, instead staying in place and looking rather defeated. It was then that the changeling realized that Mingi was still in there, wolf form or not, and that he couldn’t simply abandon his friend in his time of need. Thus, he took a deep breath, trying to calm the tempest within him as he whispered out to him.

“...Mingi-yah… It's okay. It's just me, Yunho,” he spoke, doing his best to maintain eye contact while doing so.

The wolf's ears perked up at the sound of his name, the growling subsiding into a low rumble as he recognized the familiar scent of his friend. The elder boy slowly extended a trembling hand, palm up in a non-threatening gesture. In response, Mingi took a cautious step forward, his eyes flickering with a glimmer of understanding.

“You don't have to be scared, I won't hurt you,” Yunho advised, raising himself back up onto his feet. “We're... the same, in a way.”

The wolf's hackles began to lower, his tail giving a tentative wag. He knew that scent and gentle voice, and his breaths grew steadier, his body relaxing slightly as the human part of him fought to regain control. He knew he could trust Yunho, even in this form. The changeling's hand hovered near his long nose and after a moment's hesitation, the wolf nuzzled it gently.

“Good boy,” he murmured impulsively, stroking the soft fur between Mingi's ears. “It's okay, it's just us here.”

The wolf leaned into the touch, his eyes closing briefly in relief, with Yunho trying not to freak out too much over the revelation that Mingi enjoyed the verbal praise he was giving him. Nonetheless, as he looked into his eyes, so human, yet so animalistic, he saw the vulnerability and pain that his younger friend felt.

The changeling knew that feeling all too well, always feeling a compulsion to wear a mask to conceal what he once believed were unsightly features. He understood the burden of hiding a part of oneself, but seeing the werewolf - who was now whimpering, as if in deep shame - in front of him in such an exposed state made him want to change that. Having lost the Halloween mask he was wearing earlier in their previous chase, Yunho approached him with measured steps, his voice clearer than ever before without any fabric muffling it.

“Mingi-yah, I know this is going to sound ironic coming out of my mouth, but… you don't have to be ashamed of who you really are.”

The wolf flinched at first, but the elder didn't stop. Instead, he put both of his hands up in front of him, so as to indicate that he had more to say.

“Listen, I wore a mask because this realm never seemed to understand me, but I know you! I know the kindness in your soul, the fierce loyalty that burns within you… and if other beings have ever made you question any of that about yourself, then it's their loss,” Yunho rambled. “I've seen you struggle and I can tell from how you’re acting right now that you’ve tried to keep this part of you hidden from me. I've felt that, too, but here with me… you don't have to hide. You can be yourself and you make me want to do the same! You… You're beautiful, Mingi. In every form you take.”

The werewolf reacted with a short gasp, his ears perking straight up as he took in every word of what the changeling was saying.

“And you make me feel like maybe I wasn't such a burden after all,” he continued. “You saw me for who I truly was and didn't run. You didn't look at me like I was something to be feared or pitied… What I'm trying to say is that you make me want to be proud of who I am! And if you can't be proud of yourself when you're like this…”

Mingi's ears flattened again and he took a step closer to Yunho, his eyes filled with hope at his sentiment.

“...Then I'll be proud for the both of us,” the older male completed. “I don’t want either of us to feel like there’s something wrong with us anymore, because it’s not true. You’ve shown me that, Mingi. You’ve given me nothing but courage and strength ever since we met, and I’m so, so thankful for that. So now it’s my turn to be there for you.”

The tension in the clearing slowly dissipated as Mingi took another step closer. His tail began to wag ever so slightly, and the fur around his neck and shoulders relaxed as Yunho made contact with the back of the wolf’s ear.

“...Will you let me?” the changeling entreated.

The woods grew quiet, save for the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze and the gentle breaths of the werewolf. Two hearts beat in unison, bound by a shared secret and an exploding bond. The creature who once feared his own reflection found comfort in the knowledge that he had someone who saw beyond his fur and fangs, straight to his soul. Since he couldn’t say any words, Mingi instead leaned into his touch, affirming the changeling’s request. Yunho got the message immediately, smiling with relief that he was able to get through to the wolf.

He’d seen his fair share of strange things as a changeling, but nothing could’ve prepared him for the sight of a werewolf shifting. The process was mesmerizing and terrifying in equal measure, a dance of bone and sinew that seemed to last an eternity. Yet, it’d also been mesmerizing and Yunho could see the humanity in those eyes, the spark of consciousness that told him Mingi was still present.

However, he knew they should get back to the dorms before the campus security guards grew too close for comfort or they encountered any other potentially unwanted guests.

“Come on, Mingi-yah,” he said softly, “It’s been a long night, let’s get you home now.”

The changeling led the way out of the woods and the wolf followed obediently, his eyes never leaving Yunho's form as he carried his jingling dorm keys in his teeth the whole way back to campus. His powerful frame moved with a grace that belied his size, his paws landing silently on the leaf-covered ground. As they emerged from the tree line and onto the manicured lawns of the college, their ramped-up heart rates finally began to slow, their energy beginning to dwindle from exhaustion.

Once at Doga Hall, Yunho guided Mingi to his dorm and took the keys from his mouth to open the door. It swung open to reveal the disarray of a typical college student's space that consisted of textbooks and laundry scattered across the floor, with the faint scent of leftovers lingering in the air. The werewolf then stumbled to his bedroom, his four legs giving out from overexertion. He curled up on the mattress, his tail thumping against the floor once before stilling. The changeling grabbed a blanket from the chair and sat beside him, draping it over him and tucking it around him with care.

“Rest, Mingi,” he instructed, his voice barely above a whisper.

The wolf's eyes closed and his breathing evened out, and Yunho couldn't help the warmth that spread through his chest, the urge to protect and comfort Mingi even in this state. As he attempted to leave and go back to his own dorm, he was stopped by a small weight on his thigh, looking down to see that the other male had placed his strong leg atop it, as if to tell him to stay there with him.

Yunho knew he should leave to give the wolf his space, but his bottom remained rooted to the spot. He glanced at the clock on the wall, the hands pointing to the late hours of the evening, meaning it would be a while until Mingi shifted back to his usual hybrid form. Thus, before he knew it, he was lying beside him in a spooning position, the werewolf's warm breath seeping onto the back of his neck. His soft fur was surprisingly comforting, and the smell of the woods and something uniquely Mingi filled the space between them.

Soon, it wasn’t long before Yunho's eyelids grew heavy and as they drifted off to sleep, he was lulled by the rhythm of the creature's breathing, no longer afraid of anything.

Chapter Text

Raucous laughter and upbeat music spilled out of the Beta Pi Mu house as the trio of monsters approached the front porch. The demon felt out of place, his eyes flickering with concern as he thought of his roommate, who he was hoping to detect there after losing him in a sea of revelers somewhere within the ball. The cupid woman beside him, whose picture-perfect makeup was starting to wear as the hectic night went on, hadn’t let him go in the last 20 minutes they’d been walking there.

“Oh, finally!” Jisung cheered, sweating profusely from underneath his wolf costume. “Y’know, if it was just us two, I might've said we should just fly here…”

“We've barely been walking, chill out!” Harin groaned back at him. “It's not even 10PM yet, you can't be tired already.”

“Yah, you're not the one flexing the mascot suit!” the male cupid retorted.

“Would you rather let me put a leash on you?” she teased.

“Seems like you've already metaphorically done that with Sannie-hyung…,” the younger male muttered under his breath.

“What was that?”

“Nothing! You’re hearing things, noona,” Jisung dismissed, flipping his personality in a flash. “So, hyung, are you stoked for your first college party?”

“Under any normal circumstances, I guess I’d be…,” San sighed. “But we’re mainly here to find Wooyoung, remember?”

“Of course, San-ah! But like, there's no way we're gonna spot him out here in nature, right?” Harin inserted, trying to get him back on track. “I’d think he's prob inside mingling already.”

“He usually tells me where he’s going before he leaves though,” the demon frowned. “Especially since I don’t have a spell-phone.”

“Hyung, did you peep how crowded it was in the ballroom?” Jisung recalled. “Maybe he dipped because he thought he'd catch you at this after-party, too!”

“Oh… I suppose that makes sense,” the elder male nodded.

“Exactly, now let's get inside!” the girl advised, yanking his wrist forward. “These heels are killing my feet.”

With their debate out of the way, she rang the doorbell to the large residence and they waited only a few seconds before someone opened the door to greet them. Standing there was a golem of modest height with wavy black hair, wearing a modernized clown costume consisting of an oversized, blue-and-orange plaid jacket and gemstones arranged in shapes across his face. He appeared jovial, especially once he caught sight of Harin.

“Hey, Harin-ah! You made it, come on in,” he addressed her, stepping aside to let them in.

“I wouldn't miss it for anything, Gunil-oppa!” she returned flirtatiously as she entered the house. “What's good with you, my little drummer boy?”

“I’ve been pretty good. Junior year’s been stressing me out a bit, but I'm stoked about how my music projects are coming along,” Gunil informed with a toothy smile. “Fingers crossed that all this hard work pays off so I can make it into conservatory.”

“Oh, for sure! You're, like, killing it in the music game here. They better snatch you up,” the cupid reassured. “By the way, you're looking cute tonight! Are your frat bros around?”

Now blushing, Gunil did as he was told and brought Harin and the two other boys over to his brethren, who were huddled around the staircase in an odd circle. Two of them appeared to be upperclassmen while the third was in the same year as the girl, recognizing him from one of her classes the previous school year.

“Hey there, Allen-oppa!” she joined them, slinking an arm around his shoulders in a coy side hug. “My fave yeti's looking good tonight, you on the hunt for your Cinderella?”

The male she was referring to was dressed as Prince Charming and nearly choked on his IPA as soon as the words left Harin’s ruby lips.

“H-Harin! Hey, you startled me,” Allen saluted her, trying to regain his equanimity. “You look… beautiful tonight, wow…”

“Aw, it's lucky that this outfit didn't totally slay you! Otherwise, your big bros here might've had to team up to save you,” she flirted, glancing up amorously at the two seniors in front of him.

“Never fear, Harin-ah, my little is in good hands here,” Chan raised his eyebrows at her while looking her up and down as civilly as possible, then turning to his other frat brother. “Right, hyung?”

“Oh, for sure,” the elder Frankenstein (who was dressed casually, aside from a bunny-ear headband), Jeon Jungkook, affirmed while running his tongue over the silver ring in his lip. “Ain't nobody unaliving on us tonight, did y'all just arrive?”

“Pretty much. These are my friends, San and Jisung,” Harin finally introduced them, both of them going tharn at being acknowledged.

“O-oh! Um, nice to meet you all,” the demon delivered back politely.

“Samesies, and thanks for letting us come to this lit party!” Jisung chimed in giddily.

“Anytime! Anyone in Harin-ah's squad is cool with us,” Jungkook returned, sending her a wink.

“You're so sweet, baes,” the girl appreciated, her eyes turning into arches from smiling so brightly. “So, did y’all go to the ball? Looks like you're not wilding under the full moon tonight, Chan-oppa.”

“Yeah, I prob dipped around the same time you did. Just got here about 30 minutes ago, my other homies are all running around here somewhere,” the werewolf disclosed, looking over his shoulder to see if he could locate any of them.

“Awesome!” she responded, then changed the subject. “So anyway, I'm lowkey dying of thirst right now, so I'm tryna grab a drink. Any idea where I could find one?”

“There’s a whole cauldron setup in the kitchen. Did you need me to get one for you, Harin-ah?” Allen offered.

“Oh goodness, no need! Don't stress, babe. I can totally handle snagging a drink on my own, but I'd love some company just in case I need help finding my way,” the cupid girl reasoned, then leaning over to give puppy dog eyes to the demon. “...San, can you come with me?”

“What? Oh, uh, sure,” the elder male maffled, caught off-guard.

“What about me though?” Jisung huffed.

“Oh, Jisungie, you can chill for a hot sec with these cool dudes, we'll be so quick!” Harin commanded before once again snatching San by the arm and taking off. “Be right back!”

“But noona, wait! I-!” the younger cupid attempted to stop her, but she and his devil friend were already gone down the packed hallway toward the kitchen, leaving him in the center of the fraternity brothers’ circle.

“Chill, Jisung, we got you covered while she's away,” Gunil reassured him, patting him on his fuzzy backside. “Bet you're kinda lowkey relieved to have some space from her, right?”

“Aigo, you don't even know half the tea…,” the cupid moaned, shutting his eyes in aggravation.

“What tea?”

Another voice interrupted his annoyance, opening his orbs to see the man of his dreams entering the group’s conversation after exiting the nearby restroom.

“AGH!!!” he shouted, almost identically to how he did when they encountered each other at the acapella showcase not long ago.

“Wow, is that something cupids just do every time they see a feline monster?” Minho, who was very uniquely dressed like a giraffe, asked out of genuine curiosity before soliciting the rest of the group. “Anyway, thanks for letting me use your bathroom, fam. I don't know how I got beer all over this costume right after I got here, but I think I cleaned most of it up.”

“Hey, all good, dude! Glad we could help somehow,” Chan granted.

“So now that that's done, let's move on to more crucial stuff,” the winged cat tackled, getting closer to the cupid. “...like intros. What's your name, pup?”

“U-uh, m-my n-name’s Han J-Jisung,” the younger sputtered, feeling like a petrified rodent.

“Lee Minho,” the elder extended, shaking his hand. “Never seen a wolf with wings before, but I bet you've never seen a giraffe with them either, right?”

The young cupid didn’t know how to respond to that, especially with so many frat bros around them, so he simply nodded. The corny joke weirdly eased his tension, not fully, but enough so that he was no longer terrified to speak to the dreamy boy in front of him.

“So we both came as wild animals tonight, imagine that!” Minho continued, closing in on his personal space. “But just so y’know, Jisung-ssi... I ain't gonna be anyone's prey.”

It should’ve sounded threatening, but for whatever reason, the cupid’s pupils metaphorically shifted into miniature hearts at how bizarre the elder male actually was. Instead of the poised, enchanting creature he concocted in his mind, Minho was turning out to be an eclectic whirlwind of quirks. Rather than the majestic winged cat of lore, his eccentricity, which initially threw Jisung off-balance, was a refreshing breath of authenticity that made a big smile bloom across his full face.

“Sooooo… Anyone else parched?” Allen suddenly asked the rest of the group, sensing that they were interrupting something between them. “I could totally go for another brew right now, who's down?”

Just like that, the other men nodded in unison and left the duo to their own devices against the inner string of the stairs, where they’d remain talking for the rest of the evening. Meanwhile, another quintet entered on the opposite side of the busy house, the heavy thump of bass reverberating through the walls of it and spilling over from the backyard, where strobe lights painted the night in neon hues. The electricity in the room invigorated Wooyoung, who was now ready to party the night away after his devastating episode in the woods earlier.

“Lucifer, this party is lit! It's like half of our school is here!” he yelled over the loud tunes, hoping that at least one of his friends would hear him.

“Yeah, I can barely hear myself think!” Seonghwa, ever the superior listener, replied, plugging his finned ears with his pointy fingers until they could figure out a plan of action.

“Forget about being able to hear, I can barely even see right now!” Hongjoong shouted, trying to balance on his tiptoes to view what was ahead of them.

“For real, it's prob best if we go our separate ways?” Jongho suggested, not wanting to part, but seeing no other option in the cramped space. “I don't think we'd be able to stay connected anyway, and I'm supposed to meet up with Jisung and Felix here.”

“Totally! I spy Seongjun and Yoojung in that area over there, so I'll swing by and chat with them,” the warlock decided, already moving away from them. “Catch up with y'all in a bit!”

“Wait, Wooyoung-ah, m-maybe we shouldn’t-!” Yeosang tried to stop him, knowing the younger could get himself into trouble following his earlier breakdown, but it was too late and he soon found himself alone in an ocean of partygoers.

The Frankenstein disappeared off to who knows where, while Seonghwa and Hongjoong headed toward the back of the house for some peace and quiet. There wasn’t much wiggle room where the vampire was currently standing, so he figured he should make his way into a different location until he ran into someone else he knew. He spotted a couple of familiar faces along the way, but none he was well-acquainted with enough to want to talk to. Just as all hope seemed lost, he picked out a freckled face standing against one of the dining room walls.

“Felix-ah?” Yeosang called out, getting the younger man’s attention immediately.

“Hey, Yeosang-hyung! Fancy seeing you here!” he greeted him, boldly dressed as Elsa from Frozen and looking happier and healthier than ever before.

“Likewise,” the elder returned, impressed by his temerity. “Y’know, you’re surprisingly audacious for a vampire, has anyone ever told you that?”

“Maybe once or twice,” the blonde boy giggled. “But you look lovely, too, hyung!”

“Ah, thanks,” Yeosang flushed, almost forgetting what he was wearing. “So how’re you doing tonight?”

“Great! Did you come here with anyone?”
“Oh, yeah! I came here with a few friends, but they all kinda bailed and went off on their own,” the elder admitted sheepishly. “You just reminded me though, Jongho was looking for you!”

“He’s here? Awesome, I’ll try to find him later! Thanks for letting me know.”

“No problem, are you here with someone?”

Suddenly, the younger vampire’s expression shifted to one of uncontainable excitement, like a child who just busted through a piñata with their wooden bat.

“Um, yeah, I am. He just went to the bathroom,” Felix revealed shyly. “...It’s Changbin.”

“Oh? So… does that mean…?”

“I took your advice to make a move, and… he asked me out!” the blonde squealed, looking back at him with stars in his gaze. “We’re officially dating as of last week.”

“Wow, really? Congrats!” Yeosang applauded, amazed by the swift development in their relationship. “I’m so happy for you!”

“Thank you! I couldn’t be more pleased with how things turned out and it’s all thanks to you, hyung, so… I’m really indebted to you.”

“Ah, well, all I did was bring you over to his dorm. The rest was all you if my memory serves me correctly!”

“I suppose you’re right,” Felix blushed, but also studied the elder vampire with a sharp gaze. “But what about you, hyung?”

“Me? What do you mean?”

“I could tell something went through your mind when I mentioned Binnie,” the blonde shrugged. “I figured it might mean you have a certain someone you’ve been eyeing as well, call it a vampire’s intuition.”

The atmosphere felt almost suffocating in that moment, as Yeosang pressed his lips into a thin line, masking the emotions stirring inside him. Up until then, nobody beyond his immediate circle of friends knew about his crush on a certain freshman monster, a secret he’d tried so hard to conceal in fear of losing their friendship. He cast a furtive glance around the room, searching for a distraction, anything to diffuse the intensity of the conversation.

“...It’s nothing,” he lied, the other male not believing him for a second.

“Come on, hyung, you can tell me!” the younger urged, his tone gentle. “Is there someone you have your eyes set on as well?”

In that pulsating crowd, surrounded by noise, the elder felt a pang of isolation, caught between his desire for telling Felix the truth and the worry of unveiling his still heart. With a practiced smile, he decided to answer the question as vaguely as possible so as to get the blonde off of his back.

“I just... I can't shake this feeling for someone,” he finally admitted.

“It's tough, isn't it?” Felix said. “When you find someone you can't get enough of… even if you're not supposed to want more than their blood.”

Yeosang’s head shot up at that, wondering if the younger vampire already knew more about who his love interest might be than he led on. However, he couldn’t blow his cover based on a guess, so he continued to play dumb.

“But you and Changbin make it sound so easy,” the green-haired male diverted.

“We had a good start. Y’know, because of the whole blood shortage thing,” Felix reminded. “But I think maybe you should take your own advice and tell them.”

“It's complicated,” Yeosang said, his voice barely audible over the music so as to not give away that he was in a similar predicament to the other boy.

“Yeosang-hyung, look at me. Look at us,” he said, gesturing to the room. “Look at all of these monsters, dancing and laughing with each other like they don't have a single care in this realm... What’s there to be afraid of? And more importantly, what’s holding you back from what you really want? If they can take a chance on love, why can't we? It’s not worth us vamps being around for all this time if we think too closely about others leaving us in the future. Try to live in the moment for once, yeah? Otherwise, you might regret not doing it later.”

Yeosang swallowed hard, his throat becoming dry. The boy was wise beyond however many years (or possibly even decades) he’d been a vampire and the elder knew he was right.

“You don't know how much I want to,” he confessed.

“Then do it,” Felix said firmly. “You introduced me to Changbin when I was at my worst and look at us now. Take a chance before it’s too late, I swear it'll all work out.”

Yeosang nodded, his eyes shining with gratitude. He knew he couldn't tell Felix the whole truth, not yet at least. The bond between a vampire and their food was sacred, but love was something entirely different. He knew that he was making up excuses and that trepidation over being rejected was his only real enemy, so he took in all that the younger male had to say and soaked it into his core.

Maybe soon, he’d allow himself to apply his guidance to his own dilemma.

_____________________________

Two more hours later, the frat house throbbed from the bass of a tawdry dubstep song, and the air was thick with the scent of spilled liquor and sweat. In the midst of this chaos, a small, unassuming closet door inside of the study room was the only thing that stood still, with a few diverse monster groups standing outside of it.

About four yards ahead of it on the carpeted floor sat one group in particular, containing Harin and an obviously intoxicated demon beside her as they were surrounded by several other (mostly male) beings.

“Ar-~hic~ in-noona!” San erupted, barely able to keep his eyes open from where he sat cross-legged while hugging a tasseled throw pillow. “Man, this room’s so tr- hah, trippy!~ It won’t stop spinnin’!”

The devil had only one goblet’s worth of whatever drink the cupid girl poured for him from the kitchen, which he continued to sip on gradually throughout the night, but it was apparently enough to get him completely inebriated in such a short amount of time. Admittedly, she was shocked since she believed all hellbeings had a high tolerance for alcohol, but she assumed wrong as the attractive demon of her romantic fantasies was seconds away from falling backwards onto his back.

“That's not the room spinning, babe. That's just your drunken self being a little wild,” Harin informed, not nearly on the same level of insobriety as him.

“Uh, Harin-ah? …Is he gonna be okay?” Allen interjected, watching as San swayed in place from his seated position with a dopey expression.

“Right, like I know I mixed that punch strong, but not that strong,” Jungkook added, his almond eyes expanded in concern. “He's looking like he's gonna pop his top, poor guy…”

“Chill, he's good! We just need to keep him distracted until he's back to normal, no biggie!” the girl explained. “I bet he's almost there. San-ah, check this out: how many fingers am I holding up?”

The befuddled demon lazily lifted his head at her, attempting to stare at the two digits she had up next to her eye, but finding it difficult due to his fuzzy vision.

“I think is’... two? N’wait, maybe three. Def at leas’ four if y’count th’press-on nails!~” he garbled with a silly grin sitting between his dimpled cheeks.

“Oh, brother, he’s so gone,” Yeri (who came as Belle from Beauty and the Beast) noted, a judgmental grimace on her fair face.

“Yeahhhhh, I feel like we should definitely cut him off after this round,” Gunil agreed, slowly dragging the goblet away from him, which was resting on the floor between them.

“Y’guys are so great, takin’ care of me n’ stuff!~” San appreciated. “M’sorry if I’m bein’ a bother…”

“Not at all!” Dahyun, wearing an Annabelle costume, reassured him. “We just wanna make sure you won’t vom all over the place, but you’re certainly no burden.”

“Harin-ah’s right though,” SinB piped up, dressed as Mother Gothel from Tangled. “We shouldn’t dwell on San-ssi’s condition much longer, why don’t we play a game to pass the time?”

“Ooo, love that idea, unnie!” Harin delighted, finding an opportunity for her secret plan to move forward. “I have the perfect one in mind… Who's down for some Seven Minutes in Heaven?”

“Seven Minutes in Heaven? What is this, high school?” Chan teased her from across their circle.

“Oh, don’t make a fuss, wolf boy!” she snapped back. “Unless you'd rather play with me one-on-one…”

The flirtatious comment left the rest of their peers snickering as a deep blush consumed the werewolf’s strong face. As she recited the rules of the game, San remained aloof, preoccupied by the many books that lined the shelves and the full moon outside of the curtained windows. In the few minutes he sat there, the image of Wooyoung returned to his brain, once again fretting over his whereabouts as he barely spent any time looking for him once they began drinking.

He wanted so badly to return to him, but his stupor rendered him unable to move from his placement on the floor. Harin had been virtually useless in assisting him locate his roommate somewhere in the party, whereas Jisung had gone completely missing practically ever since they first walked into the house. At this point, it was midnight and his patience was wearing thin, but he couldn’t find the strength to separate himself from the rest of the group. Thus, the demon continued to space out even as a few rounds of the game already began.

It was now the fourth round, following Yeri and (a very frazzled) Allen returning from the closet after their time was up, and San was forced to stop thinking about his gorgeous friend once they both collapsed back onto the rug.

“Welcome back! How was he, Yeri-yah?” Dahyun grilled her.

“Well, unnie, I know he’s a yeti and all, but… let’s just say I warmed him up real quick!” the younger girl winked, causing all of the ladies to burst into a fit of glee.

Allen, on the other hand, looked positively subdued by the ghostly woman’s power, much to the dismay of the devil who wasn’t sure where the game appeared to be headed. Once their laughter died down, Harin cleared her throat to announce her next turn.

“Guess I’m up then, right? Let’s see what goes down!” she declared, wasting no time in spinning the bottle in the center of them.

San became dizzy from how hard the empty vessel spun around while everyone else waited with bated breath for where it would land. Unbeknownst to them, Harin had other plans and discreetly moved her red cape out of the way for one of her wings to peek out from underneath it. With everyone too invested in the motion to notice what she was doing, the cupid lightly flapped her feathers forward in order to stop the bottle exactly where she wanted it to go. Using all of her concentration, she was able to successfully maneuver it into place, with the neck of it pausing right in front of the demon just as she hoped it would. Luck was in her favor and the group squealed at the results, with the chosen victim unsure of what it meant as he wasn’t paying attention the whole time.

“Congrat-~hic~ ulations, noona! Does this mean y’win a prize or somethin’?~” he asked her innocently, not understanding his fate as the others chuckled at them.

“Oh, my sweet summer child,” Harin cooed, caressing his heavy, chiseled jaw with her dainty hand. “...I not only won a prize, but I just hit the jackpot. Wanna come check out what I got?”

He didn’t have time to question her motives before he was being lifted up by his armpits back onto his feet, then pulled toward the peculiar closet. The demon couldn’t figure out why their disappearance was met with plenty of whistles and thumbs up, but his oblivious mind deduced that whatever Harin won was clearly worth getting excited over.

While this was going on, Wooyoung had just wrapped up yet another conversation with some other colleagues of his before he was once again back near the center of the house. The party had begun to thin out slightly, with many monsters having gone back to their dorms or to other functions on-campus to spend the rest of their Halloween at. The warlock looked around him for any of his best friends, but wasn’t able to detect them so he instead shot them a brief text. However, the second he put his spell-phone away in his cloak pocket, he noticed a familiar coconut-headed boy conversing by the stairs.

“Hey, Jongho-yah!” he shouted to him, causing the Frankenstein to look toward him and raise his hand to beckon him over.

“Hyung!” the younger male addressed once Wooyoung got closer to them. “I thought y'all dipped already, but good to see you're still vibing out here.”

“Nope, still chillin' here!” the warlock confirmed. “But for real, I was prob about to bounce since I can't find Hwa-hyung or Sangie-hyung anywhere, and- Oh, wassup Jisung! My bad, didn't even peep you there.”

“All good!” the freshman cupid beside them awakened. “I've literally been chilling here all night, so you likely wouldn't have seen me around.”

“Yeah? What’ve you been getting up to all evening?” Wooyoung asked curiously.

“Oh, y’know, just FINALLY got to chat with the love of my afterlife!” Jisung swooned, playfully clutching his sternum as his heart palpitated behind his ribcage. “I’m so stoked right now, you have no clue! He actually just bounced a few minutes back, so maybe Seonghwa tagged along because they're roomies if you were looking for him?”

“For the record, in case you were curious, the ‘love of his afterlife’ was decked out as a safari animal tonight,” Jongho informed the elder, using his fingers to make air-quotes and earning a whine from the youngest boy.

“Yah, whatever! I had to do something to pass the time, Harin-noona left me hanging and went off with San-hyung, leaving me all alone!”

“Wait… San is here?” Wooyoung pried, his chest sinking in record time and eyes nearly bulging out of his skull.

“Yeah. We were at the Halloween Ball, but then she totally ghosted me and took him with her!” the cupid explained. “Why, have you not seen him yet? She was supposed to help him locate you.”

“NO! I had zero clue he pulled up here!” the warlock panicked, now feeling anxious and stupid for having left the demon at the ball to fend for himself. “Where’s he at now?!”

“Honestly, I dunno. I haven't seen them in hours…,” Jisung relayed regrettably, seeing the worry in his eyes.

“I haven't seen him at all either, but I think I might’ve seen Harin heading to the study room earlier with some other beings, so maybe he's still with her?” the Frankenstein suddenly recalled.

Wooyoung didn’t even so much as spare them a “thank you” before he went charging toward the direction of the study room, leaving the two freshman boys in his metaphorical dust. What was initially a sad, jealous mist settling over him earlier in the evening was now evaporating into a boiling rage, one that didn’t come out of the warlock all too often. The fact that he let the situation get to this point was only adding fuel to the fire he inadvertently ignited, but now was determined to extinguish it.

Meanwhile, back in the closet, Harin sealed the door behind her and the demon, still adamant on fulfilling her quest. By now, San had begun to sober up enough so that he could stand straight, but not enough that he had any inkling as to what was going on.

“Uhhh, noona?~ I dunno what your prize is, but I’dun think I see it n’here,” he mumbled, brushing his hands over the many clothing items stored on the racks inside. “S’too dark t’see anythin’!”

“Oh, you're still stuck on that? Silly devil,” the girl giggled, approaching him. “Can't you see, San-ah? That was just a saying, the real prize is... you.”

“Huh?~ Me?”

“What, is that so wrong of me to admit?” Harin scoffed, moving even further into his personal space. “Like, tonight has been so wild, but… I'm really happy with you being here with me, San. Hopefully you're having a blast, too.”

“Ah, yeah! Ev’ryone’s been real nice s’far~,” the demon smiled, even as the elder woman was backing him into the closet wall. “N’ the weird drink was obviously a plus!”

“Glad you think so, but I can think of another way to keep those pretty lips of yours busy…,” Harin whispered, placing her hands on his shoulders. “If you're down, of course.”

“...S’that the prize?” San asked, the veins around his scalp starting to pulse from how much blood was rushing through them.

“If you want it to be. Spill the tea, Sannie-yah... When did you last pour your heart out to someone else?” the elder murmured, releasing a warm breath over the lower half of his face.

Instantly, his mind replayed all of his memories with his roommate. The warlock’s laughter rang within it, a sound he grew desperate to hear again for the whole evening. He could almost see Wooyoung’s mischievous smile in the darkness if he pictured it hard enough, the way his deep brown eyes glinted with deviant wonder.

“Y’know, being in here together could be a sign,” Harin went on while tilting her head to bring their faces even closer, a calculated move meant to stir something within him. “Maybe the universe is sending us a message.”

She brushed her fingers against his arm, sending a jolt through him, but all he could picture was Wooyoung, the boy who unknowingly weaved his way into every part of San's heart. Just as he thought she was about to make her next move, the door to the closet suddenly swung wide open, filling the space with unpleasant light and making Harin shriek.

On the opposite side of the opening was the same man the demon was just musing over. The rest of their colleagues were still sitting on the floor behind him, all casting guilty expressions so as to silently communicate their apologies for the interruption. Seeing them in such a compromising position, the warlock felt every muscle in his body tense as he prepared to unleash a furious torrent of words on San before the latter cut him off with his own.

“WOOYOUNGIE!~” the demon roared, his mood flipping from unnerved to overjoyed immediately. “There y’are! I’ve been lookin’ f’you everywhere, but now you’re-~hic~ here! M’so happy t’see you!~ Did’ja try th’punch in th’kitchen? I’sso good!”

A wide, dazed grin spread across his face and for a moment, the younger male’s anger melted into a mix of confusion and tenderness. In that instant, it dawned upon him that San was far beyond tipsy and the realization pricked at his heartstrings. Harin, still standing in front of the devil, was motionless, glaring at his intrusion.

Wooyoung's focus was solely on San, who swayed slightly as he attempted to keep upright, the former’s happiness dimming as he realized the situation the girl placed the demon in. Thus, the warlock displayed a heavy scowl at her as he uttered his next statement.

“San-ah, we should go home,” he deadpanned. “This place isn’t safe for you right now.”

The fact that Harin trapped him here sparked something protective within him, an instinct that drove him to pry San away from this chaos and back to the sanctuary of their dorm. The elder boy blinked up at him, softness in his gaze, before he nodded, a hint of vulnerability breaking through his drunken haze. He stumbled towards Wooyoung, smoothing his dress shirt as if attempting to regain composure.

“Okie, let’s go!~” he chirped, leaning against the warlock for support. “G’night, ev’rybody!”

Wooyoung wrapped an arm around his waist, guiding him out of the closet and leaving the frustrated cupid to fume in the shadows behind them. Harin could only sink onto her knees in defeat, eventually letting out an exasperated scream once they were out of the room and nearing the front door.

In that moment, under the glow of the frat house's hallway lights, the emotion stirring between the two boys was solidified, overshadowing the sounds of the clamor and music, threading them together as they stepped back into the night.

Chapter Text

The next morning, there was a stirring on the dorm room couch as the realm around the being laying there gradually came into focus. All he could feel was the throbbing pain in his head and the violent churn of his stomach. Groaning, the demon buried his face deeper into the cushions, hoping to suffocate the unwanted sensation that took root.

“...Aish…,” he moaned, the vibration of his voice being muffled by his pillow.

“Wakey wakey, demon achy!” Yeonjun, who sat at the nearby kitchen table drinking his morning coffee, greeted him brightly, as if he was waiting for him to reanimate.

Hearing his voice, San attempted to organize the chaotic memories of the night before, flashes of laughter, loud music and (the horror of horrors) pressing against another body in a dark closet raced through his mind. The realization of how he’d spent his first night drinking hit him in waves, threatening to pull him back under. He could barely comprehend the hefty weight of embarrassment that settled on him like a thick cloud, but knew he couldn’t remain there forever.

“Lucifer, you look like you fought a banshee and got wrecked,” the kumiho spoke again once the demon slowly sat up, a teasing lilt in his voice. “I got all the deets from Woo, sounds like you had a wild night… But did you seriously think you could hang with the bros at Beta Pi Mu like that last night? I mean, props for trying! Some of those guys are absolute units.”

The mention of his youngest roommate’s name made San twitch, which he instantly regretted as another jolt of soreness surged through his skull. He couldn't believe the mortifying scene he painted the night before, the fiery liquid he consumed having burnt a path through his system, which turned his usual poise and charm into a sloppy mess of slurred words and misguided movements. Worst of all, the object of his affection was the one who witnessed his utter lack of dignity. Wooyoung had been nothing but kind, of course. He'd gently, but firmly taken the demon’s muscled arm and steered them home, casting concerned glances at him the whole way. Still, the elder couldn't help but replay the moment when the warlock had to half-carry him into their suite.

Just then, from the corner of his eye, he saw Wooyoung emerge from his bedroom, hair ruffled and sleepy-eyed, but there was a certain brightness to the warlock that seemed to itch away at San’s nausea. Immediately, the younger male’s gaze fell on him and sympathy flickered across his face.

“Ah, Youngie! Up and at 'em bright and early, good to see you here this fine morning!” Yeonjun saluted, raising his mug at him.

“...San-ah, you look… like a whole mess,” the raven-haired man remarked, crossing his arms and leaning against his door frame, an eyebrow arched.

The devil pushed himself upright, ignoring the way the couch swayed under him as if it turned into a ship caught in a turbulent storm. In return, Wooyoung’s posture shifted and the other boy spotted a flicker of something (perhaps guilt) swimming in his eyes. San wondered if he regretted pulling him home, away from the thrill of the party. Sighing deeply, he let his forehead fall into his hands.

“Aigo, what’d I even do last night?” he whined, closing his eyes in chagrin.

“So like, if you want the full tea, first we went to the ball. Then, you ghosted when I dipped to the bathroom and-,” the warlock explained before San raised a palm to shut him up.

“Not that, after! How did I get stuck in that closet?!” he breathed out, cringing at the fading memory. “Seriously… what was I thinking?”

“Not really anything,” Yeonjun snickered, earning a loud shoosh from his younger friend.

“...You were drunk, San,” Wooyoung stated plainly, clearing his throat and stepping forward. “We both know you wouldn’t have…”

He hesitated, finding the words as he perhaps calculated the weight they might carry. He knew deep down that San wouldn’t have done anything of that nature if he was sober, but the fact that he let the demon slip so far out of his grasp made him feel like a bad friend. The demon was still his responsibility, although he didn’t want to infantilize him. Technically, he was likely in good hands up until he found him in the study room closet, as Wooyoung didn’t recall finding any wounds (or worse, lipstick marks) on his figure.

“Well, you guys obviously need to figure some stuff out,” Yeonjun announced, abruptly standing up and moving to place his empty mug in the sink. “I'll leave you to it, don't wanna end up with a headache like him before my next adventure today!”

“I’m gonna make him some healing tea,” the warlock declared, going toward the stove with determination sparking in his features. “And you should chill with the sass, hyung. The dude's hurting!”

“Fine, fine,” the kumiho relinquished with a wave of his hand, heading toward the front door to put on his shoes. “Just trying to lighten the mood, but I’m happy to do that elsewhere!”

“Oh, for real? Does your sudden exit have anything to do with that famous jackalope-hybrid we keep hearing about?” Wooyoung teased him with a massive smirk.

“Yah, I already said to stop bringing Soobin into this, you pabo!” the elder squawked, blushing several shades deeper. “Whatever, peace out and have a rad time playing nurse!”

With that, the orange-haired male left the dorm and stomped down the hallway, leaving the duo to their own devices. Instantly, the younger began making a racket with the cabinets and exploring his potion ingredients, but San couldn’t shake his thoughts about everything that unfolded. Perhaps the previous night had been confusing and he really messed up, noticing how the warlock appeared manic and refused to look at him as he worked, but there was something undeniably essential about his presence that made him want to break the uncomfortable silence between them.

“...Hey, Youngie?” the demon attempted, lifting himself off the sofa at a snail’s pace.

“What is it?”

“I just… Is there anything I can help with? I feel bad that you feel like you have to take care of me, I’ll be okay,” San frowned, creeping toward him one small step at a time.

“No! Stay put,” Wooyoung replied dryly, his voice laced with genuine concern while still facing away from him. “Don't even think about moving until this potion is done, you look terrible.”

He grabbed a handful of dried lavender and crushed it in his palm, releasing a floral fragrance that filled the air. Concentration washed over him as he continued, but he could feel the devil’s eyes on him and the weight of the emotions unspoken, stringing through the distance between them like a delicate thread that threatened to snap.

“But I should be helping you, not the other way around,” the demon offered, his voice a low murmur laced with remorse as he stepped closer, eyeing the bubbling brew. “You really don’t have to-”

“Stop it, San! I already said I got you!” the younger turned sharply, his dark eyes narrowing in aggravation.

The firmness of his tone startled both of them, with Wooyoung’s hand flying up to cover his mouth as he turned back around toward the pot. He didn’t meant to raise his voice, but the sour, jealous emotions rubbing at his flesh were putting him on edge. The elder flinched slightly, as if the declaration physically struck him. Guilt flooded through him for causing that reaction, so he took a breath, forcing the weight of his insecurities to their limits.

“Wooyoung, please… I don’t want to make you that uncomfortable ever again.”

Feeling bold and wanting to prove how sorry he was, he stepped behind the warlock and wrapped his arms around his waist, the warmth of his body igniting a fire in the younger’s chest as he gasped sharply.

“...I didn’t mean to drag you into all that,” the devil went on. “I don’t want you to feel responsible for my actions. You should’ve been able to enjoy yourself last night and you didn’t because of me, which wasn’t fair. You shouldn’t have to look after me like some sort of oversized pet you took in…”

Wooyoung tensed momentarily at the sudden closeness. The mood shifted greatly, his sense of bitter envy turning into guilty compassion. He felt San's breath against his back and despite his initial anger, he tilted his head backwards, surrendering to the comfort and leaning into the demon’s embrace. The kitchen, usually a place of constant concoctions, now felt like a shared sanctuary filled with the unremarkable magic of domesticity. He could feel the slight tension in the elder’s muscles and the warlock savored the soft hum of their closeness, a secret world all of their own.

“...Quit apologizing, Sannie,” he murmured, finally granting himself a moment to enjoy this shared intimacy. “Especially when it's my bad, not yours…”

“Huh? How’s any of this your fault, Woo?”

“Well, you must’ve had a reason for winding up in that closet, right?” the warlock reasoned, turning around in the demon’s hold so they were now face-to-face. “I mean, like, if you truly wanted to hang out with Harin, you could've just been honest and shut the door in my face. It was just a game, but even if it wasn't, that… would've been totally fine, too. Harin's cool, so you should totally have the freedom to be with her if you want. I might've gotten in your way, but I don't want you to feel like you owe me anything! I'll… I’ll be okay, just focus on yourself. This realm… it’s just as much yours as it is mine now. Do what you want, please. Otherwise, I-I... I...”

The younger boy stopped himself before he could tell San that up until the end of last night, he might’ve been getting his hopes up for something more in their friendship. He didn’t expect tears to start accumulating in his eyes, but the admission slipped out before he could stop it, raw and vulnerable. All the while, the gentle, narrow eyes of the demon watched him with understanding and thus, he drew the warlock further into his hold, as if they were two pieces longing to fit together.

“Hey, Wooyoung…,” he mumbled. “You don’t need to cry. In fact, I… I’d rather spend the rest of my afterlife here with you right now than one night with any girl on this campus. I’m really thankful for everything you’ve done for me during my long stay. Please believe that and never doubt yourself again around me, okay?”

It was a tender moment, pregnant with unacknowledged feelings that both men had tiptoed around for too long. However, just as tenderness enveloped them, a sudden gurgle and pop disrupted the atmosphere. San’s eyes flicked to the pot simmering on the stove, which was beginning to fizz over.

“Aigo, your potion!” he pointed out, making Wooyoung spring back to it.

Laughter bubbled forth, partially from relief and at the absurdity of the situation. He rushed to the stove, fumbling with the wooden spoon and trying to salvage the concoction that was on the verge of disaster.

“I guess I let my feelings boil over, huh?” the younger quipped, a wry smile breaking through the tension and momentarily lightening the heaviness in the air.

San chuckled, watching him with that rare grin, the kind that could warm the darkest parts of one’s soul. For now, the atmosphere changed from profound apologies to the playful banter they both loved.

Yet, beneath the surface, the current of their unshared emotions lingered, promising that their true conversation was far from over.

_____________________________

Simultaneously, in a separate dorm hall, another monster’s eyes fluttered open, a jarring sensation washing over him as the gradual realization of his surroundings began to piece itself together. Sunlight streamed in through the thin curtains of his dorm room, casting a warm light on the cluttered floor strewn with half-empty energy drink cans and discarded belongings that he managed to salvage from the previous night’s ball. He winced at the pounding in his head, a reminder of the wild revelry that had taken place under the glow of the full moon.

When the werewolf’s gaze landed on the wall clock, his stomach churned; it was late, far too late. Panic surged in him at the thought of how he’d overslept, but it faded quickly into a dull ache as he recalled it was still the weekend and fragmented memories started to drift back from the night before. Mingi remembered the scent of pumpkin spice and the crisp autumn air that wrapped around him like a comforting hug. The dance floor had been alive with colorful costumes, but then there was that moment when everything spun too fast, his heart racing as he felt his wolf clawing insistently at the surface, breaking free under the full moon’s dominion.

Looking down, he found himself to be completely nude, his only covering being his plush duvet cover. His highlighted hair was bound to be all over the place and he felt groggy, as his kind often did after an eventful shift. He was slightly sweaty, but not as much as he recalled being throughout the night as he slept, remembering another faceless figure laying beside him. His mental cache was still foggy as he continued to wake up, but wasn’t given much time to gather his thoughts before there was a series of short, but impactful bangs on his bedroom door.

“Yo, Mingi-yah, you up?” he heard Serim calling on the other side. “I see no sock on the knob, so I'm assuming it's okay to come in!”

The younger wolf only grunted in response, which was apparently enough for his roommate to be granted permission to enter. The door then swung open climatically, revealing him standing in the hallway wearing his favorite pajamas with a bubble tea pattern all over them.

“Well well well, check you out all snug and cozy! You must've had a good sleep, you were looking rough last time we chatted,” the elder lectured.

“Yah, can it!” Mingi retorted. “You should've given me a better heads up yesterday instead of just leaving a pill with a sticky note in the bathroom!”

“My bad for thinking you could read,” Serim eyerolled. “It's not really my job to make sure you have your shift schedule sorted, y’know.”

“You know I’m normally good about that, but it happened a day earlier than expected!”

“Dang, like can you even imagine how girls must feel every month?” the elder pointed out, with the younger sheepishly beginning to see his point. “But for real, you gotta be prepared for the unexpected, Mings. You don't wanna hulk out in class over another clerical error, you feel me?”

“Yeah, you're totally right. The Headmaster even told us what's up ahead of time, but like... Aish, why would they plan a Halloween Ball on a full moon?! Don't they understand? We got played!” the younger wailed, slapping his hands down onto his blanketed thighs in dissatisfaction.

“What other night would you rather have them throw the Halloween Ball on, huh? Were you gonna wait until Thanksgiving or what?”

“That's a hard pass since it's a living world holiday, sorry,” Mingi chuckled.

“Exactly, just gotta be more on top of things next time,” Serim emphasized. “So like, how'd you handle it? I'm assuming pretty good since your lil' visitor bounced early this AM.”

“Visitor?”

“Geez, your memory is so shot… I mean Yunho-ssi, duh!”

The younger man remembered the startled looks, the whispers that enveloped him, but... Yunho had been there. The visualization brought a fond smile to Mingi’s lips. The changeling cradled him when he met the other side of himself. Suddenly, a heavy weight settled in the werewolf’s chest. He turned to the other side of his bed, the imprint of his body barely lingering in his memory.

He felt silly for lying there naked, vulnerable and exposed, reminiscing about moments when all he truly wanted was to have his feelings reciprocated. Mingi felt safe, cherished even in his most monstrous form, but he awoke alone.

The thought that Yunho chose to stay with him despite the inherent terror from his wolf carved something soft and tender within him. A part of him wished he woke up to find his heart-shaped grin and welcoming presence beside him. Somehow, after all they’d shared, there was a glimmering truth that his friend accepted him wholly.

“Look, I ain't gonna guess on… whatever y'all were doing in here last night unless I want that spicy vision burned into my brain, but I'm relieved you got home okay,” his roommate raised, then quickly turned on the balls of his feet. “Anyway, throw on some undies and meet me out in the living room, mmkay? I'm making us omelets.”

“W-wait, Serim-hyung, w-we didn't-!” Mingi tried to correct him, but had the door closed on him before he could finish his sentence.

As he sat there, Yunho's words echoed in his mind, urging him to reconsider the shame he’d harvested from his werewolf identity. In a realm where secrets often ruled, the changeling’s bravery to confront his own truths filled Mingi with a fierce sense of validation. It was empowering to realize that even when the primal urges of the wolf surged through him, he didn't have to hide behind shame. His friend’s presence felt liberating, as if the changeling was a key that could unlock the heavy door the younger closed against his own heart. In that intimate moment, as the late morning slipped into a gentle numbness, he made a silent vow to carve a path where he could stand proudly as both boy and beast. It was true that he was a werewolf, but he was also worthy of love, especially from someone as brilliant as Yunho.

With a heavy sigh, Mingi finally decided to stand up, the chill of the morning air sending a shiver down his spine. The loneliness clawed at him, but so did a flicker of hope. Perhaps it meant something more profound, the way Yunho hadn’t shied away from his true nature. Therefore, he resolved to find Yunho later, to express his gratitude and perhaps explore this newfound bond.

As he moved to get dressed, pulling on the nearest hoodie, he couldn’t shake the anticipation that tugged at his heart. Maybe, they could become something extraordinary, like the connection between his species and the moon.

_____________________________

The next morning, classes were up and running as usual as the fluorescent lights flickered softly overhead in the dimly lit corridors of the pre-med department. An exhausted vampire held a clipboard filled with his own notes beneath his arm, distracted by a number of different factors.

His mind was a whirlpool of thoughts, swirling around the events of the weekend that just passed. The haunting question of pursuing love lingered in his mind, born from a heartfelt conversation he shared with his younger colleague at the frat party.

Felix had gushed over his enhanced relationship with Changbin, whose heart was potentially larger than his shorter frame, and the joy radiating from him felt infectious. Yet, it left Yeosang wrestling with his own insecurities. He spent the better half of the party with them, watching as they were unable to keep their hands off each other and feeling like a third wheel. The elder was still elated for them, but wished he could share in their merriment with another monster by his side.

As he paused outside the anatomy lab, he glanced down at the clipboard in his hands. His eyes skimmed over the scrawled notes and observations, words blending into a haze as all he could think of was Jongho. With every fond memory, a pang of anxiety twisted in his stomach. With his younger friend’s bubbling happiness alongside his new boyfriend, the prospect of him trying for something that genuine with someone so uniquely different felt even more daunting.

Before he could lose himself further in thought, Yeosang rounded a corner and nearly collided with two figures he thought he recognized.

“Whoa, there! Slow your roll, kiddo, we don't need another being ending up in the ICU,” Jaehyun warned with a friendly smile, which was ironic given that his same-aged friend was nearly riding on his back.

“S-sorry, sunbaenim!” the sophomore yelped, stopping in his tracks before an accident could occur.

“Hey, it's all good. I think I remember you, you're Yeosang, yeah?” Mingyu, who now descended from the other vampire’s backside, acknowledged him. “It's been a minute! How've you been?”

“Good to see you both again,” Yeosang politely responded. “I’ve been okay. Just trying to keep up with my coursework, y’know? It’s been… a lot lately.”

“Yeah, I feel you. Starting out in medicine can be tough, but you'll get the hang of it as time goes on,” Mingyu encouraged. “I'd say it gets easier, but nah, hyung and I both still have like three or four more years of med school ahead of us!”

“Wow, way to bring down the vibe, Gyu,” Jaehyun scolded. “Weren't we just celebrating a minute ago?”

“I'm sorry if I interrupted your celebration,” Yeosang slipped in. “May I ask what the occasion is?”

“Only the sickest news we've heard all semester!” Mingyu informed, his fanged smile expanding. “But based on your clueless expression, I'm assuming you're out of the loop, Yeosang-ah.”

“Oh, did I miss something?” the younger inquired with upturned brows.

“Aigo, we should def help you set up email notifications on your spell-phone, kid,” Jaehyun chuckled. “But yeah, the Headmaster’s office just sent out the memo like five minutes ago!”

“Well, what’d it say?”

“The blood shortage is finally shaking!” the eldest cheered.

“What?!” Yeosang shouted, nearly dropping his clipboard and pen onto the linoleum floor. “Wait, how?! I thought the human world was having an issue with finding donors!”

“Well, they finally got their stuff together and organized a ton of emergency events or whatever!” Mingyu assumed. “But isn’t that lit?”

“Yeah, but… did they say how long it would be until the supply is back up to normal?” Yeosang quizzed in a quiet tone.

“They're saying two more weeks, but we’re hoping it's sooner!” the older vampire continued. “I'm totally making my parents spend a ton on shipping my stuff here, it's not a vibe.”

“Yeah, like don't get me wrong, I know my parents love me and all, but it's gotta be a hassle having to drop off care packages for me every week,” Jaehyun concurred with a firm nod. “...What's good with you, Yeosang? How’ve you been holding up all this time?”

Their inquiry about how he’d been managing his hunger felt like a double-edged sword. The thought of admitting that he was feeding on Jongho was a truth that felt too intimate to share, too sharp to confess. While his other vampire peers received blood parcels from their families, he’d spent the last two months nourishing himself on the Frankenstein’s essence. For Yeosang, the act of feeding on him transcended mere survival; it’d become a bittersweet dance of intimacy that made him ache with conflicting emotions. He wanted to reply with bravado, to assure them that he was managing just fine, but he knew that the moment he spoke, his candor would unravel everything.

“Oh, um, m-my loved ones have also been helping me out…,” he responded vaguely, trying to squash their discussion as soon as possible. “But that’s really great news, I’m happy that our species will be able to return to business as usual soon!”

“For real though!” Mingyu sighed. “It's been so annoying having to defrost iced blood every morning and make sure it doesn't go bad before I'm back at the dorms, the Sun really do be our arch-nemesis!”

“Such a big mood, but like, we won't hold you up for too much longer!” Jaehyun recognized. “Bet you've gotta bounce to your next gig, but it was rad catching up with you! Hit us up whenever you want, cool?”

“O-okay, sounds good! Thanks for letting me know,” the youngest male appreciated, albeit it felt slightly piteous.

“Catch you later, Yeosang-ah!” the eldest returned before he and Mingyu raced off down another hallway, jumping for joy the whole way down.

Once they were out of sight, the remaining boy instantly dug a pale hand into his scrubs pocket to fetch his spell-phone, not willing to believe the announcement until he saw it for himself. He fumbled with the lock screen for a few seconds before eventually getting into his email app, leaning himself up against the nearest wall as he read the bulletin from the Headmaster that stated:

“Dear ESU students,

I hope this message finds you well. I am writing to share some encouraging news regarding the campus-wide blood bag shortage that has affected many of you in recent weeks. Thanks to a remarkable increase in blood donations from the human community, I am pleased to announce that the shortage is projected to come to a close in the next two weeks. This means that the university’s usual supply will be replenished and you will no longer need to seek alternative ways to meet your blood supply needs.

We understand that navigating this challenging period required significant adjustments, and I want to express my sincere gratitude for your patience and understanding. As we transition back to normalcy, the campus’ dining facilities and Health Center will resume regular services and you are welcome to visit for all your blood supply needs once again. Your adaptability during these times has been truly commendable and it showcases the resilience of our student population.

Thank you for your cooperation and support as we work together to restore our campus resources. If you have any questions or concerns, please do not hesitate to reach out to my office faculty.

Warm regards,

Park Jaesang

Headmaster, Eungyeol Supernatural University”

It should’ve been a relief, but as he scrolled through the text, it felt as if the words were mocking him. For so long, he’d gone without the taste of human blood and that of a Frankenstein was now one he was quite familiar with. It’d be easy to go back to his original diet, but it wasn’t the physical component of it that would be difficult to adjust to.

For the last two months, Yeosang relied on the bizarre, yet comforting arrangement he’d established with Jongho. Their weekly rendezvous turned from mere necessity into moments marked by their close attachment. They were now so deeply intertwined that the vampire couldn't imagine his Friday nights without him. The thought of returning to regular blood-based food products felt sterile compared to the visceral connection that had burgeoned with the younger male.

Every drop of his shared blood felt like a gift rather than a lifeline. Yet now, as the announcement loomed like a cloudburst, Yeosang feared what it would mean for their relationship. The reliance would fade, meaning that their clandestine meetings could dwindle. He only hoped that Jongho would remain a fixture in his afterlife, but there was a chance he’d become another fleeting memory, silenced by the mundanity of convention. The realization gnawed at him and as the university prepared to end its shortage, he grappled with conflicting desires. Duty and survival tugged at him while the heartache of separation threatened to consume him. He liked the other boy so much, more than he’d ever liked another monster, but he struggled to immediately pinpoint another reason for him to stick around.

There was still one more meeting to be had between them before the shortage was over, so however Yeosang chose to approach this predicament, he had to do it fast.

Chapter Text

Two days later, the dim light of the early evening sun filtered through the sheer curtains of the dorm. A busy wraith sat cross-legged on the firm living room couch, surrounded by scattered sheets of music paper and a tangle of gel pens. The air held a faint scent of old books and something sweet, perhaps the remnants of a candle he lit earlier to ward off the chill that nestled in the corners of the stale space.

In front of Hongjoong lay his notebook, pages filled with half-finished lyrics scrawled in elegant, yet chaotic handwriting. The previous weekend had been a turning point for both him and his siren crush. Their heart-to-heart conversation peeled back layers of vulnerability, revealing Seonghwa’s haunting struggle with self-worth. His enchanting voice felt heavy with insecurity during their talk and the ghost felt a strong urge to protect him, to remind him that he was more than just his accomplishments. Now, as he sat there in contemplation, the echoes of their conversation floated around him, intertwining with his thoughts.

He tapped a black pen against his chin, the rhythmic sound a comforting distraction as he searched for the right words to encapsulate the emotions swirling within him. A song dedicated to the elder male felt like the perfect way to honor their bond, or at least that was what Hongjoong told himself after being assigned to write a song for a loved one for his Advanced Music Composition course earlier that afternoon. He could pour his admiration onto the page, turning his feelings into a melody that might soothe his troubled soul.

With a deep breath, the words began to flow, a mixture of poetry and melody. As he composed, he could almost hear Seonghwa’s heavenly voice intertwining with his own, creating a perfect harmony. The lines began to take shape, each one a testament to the beauty and complexity of emotions layered beneath their friendship.

“Now I'm not afraid anymore because you're in the dark…,” Hongjoong read aloud as he wrote.

As the minutes passed, the song evolved, sweeping across the page like ocean waves and capturing the essence of their vibrant connection. With every note he penned, he hoped to weave confidence into the siren’s heart, a reminder that he was worthy of love and admiration.

Just then, Yunho hummed softly to himself as he stepped out of the bathroom in his robe, letting the steam of his shower swirl around him. He always felt better after cleaning away the day’s grime and as he ambled down their small hallway, he found his roommate hunched over and every so often glancing up, as though entranced by some invisible muse.

“Hey, I didn’t know you were home! You must’ve snuck in while I was bathing,” Yunho greeted, breaking the serene silence, his curiosity piqued. “What’re you writing?”

Hongjoong looked up, eyes wide. For a moment, he seemed almost taken aback, as if he forgot he wasn't alone in their shared reality since he was buzzing with creativity.

“O-oh, um, just… working on an assignment for one of my classes,” the elder stated aversely, becoming self-conscious.

“Does it have a title?”

“Not yet, it’s still in the drafting phase.”

“Alright, is the assignment anything interesting?”

“I have to, uh… write about someone I’m close to,” the spirit informed, trying his best to appear blasé, but failing miserably as a blush bloomed over his cheeks.

“Well, based on the tone of this conversation so far, I can make a couple of educated guesses on who that special being may be,” the changeling grinned, wagging his eyebrows as Hongjoong shot his stare downward. “Would I be right?”

“...Okay, fine! Yeah, you are,” the other boy admitted, squeezing his eyes shut in embarrassment. “Happy?”

The younger’s lips curled into a grin, the name sparking images of the elder monster.

“Don’t be shy, that’s exciting! So what’s your song got to do with Seonghwa-hyung?”

“I’m… trying to capture the way he makes me feel, but I dunno if I’m nailing it,” the ghost confessed, his gaze dropping to the pages and his pen hovering with uncertainty above them. “We were chatting at the ball and he really opened up to me that night. It was so deep, so I wanted to express that musically.”

“Can I read it?” Yunho asked, his eagerness cutting through the awkward air between them. “I’m sure it’s amazing.”

Hongjoong hesitated, biting his lip in a way that betrayed his precariousness. With a cautious sigh, he slid the notebook over to the younger male. As he read through the lyrics, the phantom felt his body vibrate.

“Hongjoong-hyung,” Yunho began, looking up with sparkling eyes. “This is incredible! You’ve really captured something special here. The way you describe Seonghwa almost feels like I can hear him singing it himself.”

“For real?” the other boy murmured, a faint tremble in his voice. “Thanks. I dunno, I just feel like... it could be better somehow.”

“Better how?”

“I'm not trying to make it sound like I’m pining too hard or anything, I'm not Shakespeare!” Hongoong explained. “Also, my professor wants us to actually record our songs before they’re due, but I really don't think my voice is gonna cut it.”

“First of all, no way!” Yunho shook his head emphatically. “You have a way with words, hyung. Trust me, I’ve read a lot of books in my time and what you wrote is enchanting. You should be confident about this. Secondly, what’s wrong with your voice?”

“Um, Yunho-yah, I make beats. I don't perform vocals.”

“Nonsense! I’ve heard you singing plenty of times alone in your room.”

“HUH? Wait, w-when was that?!” the ghost screeched, his flush deepening at lightning speed.

“You’re not that slick, hyung. That and these walls are paper thin, for your information,” Yunho giggled as the elder groaned boisterously.

“Lucifer, that’s so cringe! Why didn't you tell me that when I moved in? I thought we were tight!” Hongjoong complained with a huff.

“I guess I never noticed the issue when I was living by myself,” the changeling shrugged. “But either way, for what it’s worth, I happen to like your singing voice.”

“I appreciate the compliments, Yunho-yah, but honestly it's not gonna fly. My delivery might be decent, but it's too nasal for this song to slap.”

“To each their own,” the younger nodded, albeit in disagreement. “So who’re you gonna get to sing it in your place?”

Hongjoong froze at the query, the sudden realization washing over him. He’d been so immersed in the delicate weaving of lyrics that he didn’t even consider how it would be presented to his class. The younger’s innocent inquiry was met with an uncomfortable stillness and the wraith only blinked back at him, momentarily dumbfounded. A flutter of nervousness twisted within him as he looked down at the words he’d crafted, each line intricately detailed with his unspoken feelings for Seonghwa. He supposed he could find another monster to sing it through connections in his department, but he didn’t know any of them personally.

“I... I haven't planned that out yet,” he admitted finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

Seeing his friend’s sudden despondence, Yunho sat up straighter, his expression morphing from curious to supportive as an idea infiltrated his thoughts.

“Here’s one proposition: why don’t you just ask Seonghwa to sing it? He’d probably do it for you,” he suggested.

“Say WHAT now?!” Hongjoong guffawed, the idea feeling like an avalanche descending upon him. “No way, I can't let that slip and show my feels! Could you even imagine how awk that would be?”

“But isn’t that the point? You clearly like him, so much that you’re pouring your heart out to him through your song,” Yunho countered fervently, his voice a soft chorus underlining the truth. “It’s beautiful and Seonghwa is a singer, so y’know the end product will be great. If it’s about someone you truly care for, he’d understand. What’s the worst that could happen?”

The thought of the siren knowing the depths of the spirit’s affection was terrifying, each possibility playing out in his mind like actors on a stage. He pulled his knees to his chest, contemplating the risks of exposing himself so vulnerably.

“Hongjoong-hyung…,” the changeling continued, nudging him gently. “You’ll never know if he feels the same way if you don’t take the leap. This song… It’s a part of you and it deserves to be heard, especially by him.”

The more he sat on the idea, the more Hongjoong realized Yunho might be correct. Upon reviewing it more carefully, he supposed that just because Seonghwa might be singing the song didn’t mean that his crush would necessarily catch on to who it was about if he didn’t mention it outright to him. The lyrics he’d written down were already vague enough that he could make up an excuse if the siren were to suspect anything. As long as he kept his cool and focused on his every move, the younger boy shouldn’t raise any red flags to his true intentions.

“...Okay, maybe you’re right,” he whispered, choosing not to reveal his plot to his roommate. “I'll hit him up soon.”

“Attaboy!” Yunho accepted, patting the shorter male’s shoulder in succor. “You’ve got this, hyung. The song’s gonna turn out awesome, hwaiting!”

“Thanks, Yun,” Hongjoong smiled, going back to his homework as the changeling moved to his bedroom to change into evening wear.

There was a possibility that the siren would (not in a literal sense) see right through the ghost when it came to who his lyrics pertained to, but for now, in the quiet of their muted dorm, Hongjoong would allow the music he loved so dearly to consume him, once again becoming its devoted follower.

_____________________________

Later that week on a Friday night, soft moonbeams streamed through the half-open window of a dorm room, illuminating the colorful chaos of scattered paper hearts and stacks of contact forms. Harin, perched cross-legged on the floor, rummaged through a box labeled “Fundraising Supplies” while her younger friend sat on her bed, a stretch of bright pink ribbon wound around his fingers like a garden snake. His youthful face was lit with concentration as he tried to untangle the ribbons while half-listening to her ongoing spiel about the upcoming school event.

“Aish, there are clippings all over the place! It’s like they're out to ruin my life or something,” she muttered, brushing the trimmings off her pants and shooting Jisung an annoyed glare.

“Is that your sneaky way of trying to get me to handle it later?” he pressed, working on unwinding a particularly difficult knot.

“What if it is? It's all part of the creative process, Sungie,” the elder girl chimed. “The final product has to be perf, just like it always is. My clout with the school board and the student population is relying on this, so we’re not messing it up!”

“Sorry, can you refresh my memory on why you're at risk of losing cool points? I remember you were the queen bee last time I checked,” Jisung inquired, so close to unraveling the tangle in his hands.

“Hello? Were you even at the Beta Pi Mu party last weekend or what?” the elder scoffed. “There's no way you haven't heard all about that awful warlock who totally cockblocked me and San! It's like our whole university is totally obsessed with it right now.”

“What warlock?”

“His roommate! He was at the ball with us for literally two seconds, remember? Like, are you living under a rock or something?

“Wait, you mean Wooyoung?” the younger male chirped, finally looking up from his strip puzzle.

“Dang, those frat boys must've had you running around all night…,” Harin groaned impatiently. “Yes, that one! Unless San has another warlock roommate I'm not aware of.”

“Well, my bad! I'll be sure to not get ghosted next time!” the younger man retaliated.

“On that note, I dunno why you're still so salty about that. According to what those guys said afterwards, it seems like you finally had a chance to chat with your crush.”

“Yeah, no thanks to you! I thought we had an agreement, noona…”

“Lucifer, you're so unappreciative sometimes!” Harin scorned, placing her fists on her hips. “Do you really think you would've had the guts to talk to Minho-oppa if I didn't leave you there?”

Jisung thought about this momentarily, not expecting that response from her. Now that she mentioned it, there was a good possibility that if he wasn’t left in that spot of the house, he might’ve never crossed paths with Minho at all that evening. They could’ve completely missed each other, like two ships in the night. Even if his older friend hadn’t introduced them directly, she was still an agent in their cosmic meeting.

“...Okay, I suppose you got me this time,” he finally responded, accepting his loss against her.

“Glad you agree,” the elder cupid smirked. “But like, circling back, that whole disaster means that you still haven't held up your end of our bargain!”

“What?!”

“You heard me. Until I'm totally satisfied, the deal gotta stay on!” she insisted, crossing her arms.

“And how do you expect me to, like, help fix any of this?”

“We need to come up with a plan, Jisung,” Harin demanded, ripping another sheet of paper in two. “Like a total boss plan that'll prove to Wooyoung that I'm not just some side character in his drama, I'll make him wish he never messed with me!”

“Let me capisce this… Your amazing idea to win San back is to team up against his roommate? Are you seriously losing it?!” the male cupid choked, not seeing how that would benefit anyone.

The question left the girl uncomfortably silent for a pause, but eventually, the quietude was broken by her increased cackling, which filled the adorned space with roguery. Jisung clearly hadn’t expected her manic reaction, her loud laughter making him jolt and drop the loose ribbon onto his legs.

“Oh, my clueless dongsaeng... Why do you even think Choi San is relevant here anymore?” Harin smiled menacingly, tilting her head to the side.

“Huh? But I thought you said-”

“I know what I said, Sung-ah,” she interrupted him. “But if you actually knew me, you'd get that the one thing I hate more than not getting what I want… is someone else being the cause of that.”

Harin then stood up from her place on the rug, getting closer to her younger friend as she did so. The opposite male had never seen this side of his elder before and thus began to feel anxious, trying not to curl in on himself as she neared him.

“Jisung, forget about San. It's personal now... I'm going after that warlock.”

“Y-you… You’re g-gonna what?!” the boy whispered, not trusting his ears. “B-but why? That wasn’t even part of our original deal, noona!”

“So? I just changed my mind, what's your point?”

Her careless words reverberated in Jisung’s mind, each syllable a striking reminder of the darkness that invaded their once carefree conversation. He couldn’t believe his ears, but it appeared his friend was serious about luring him into her vendetta. As he jumped off her bed, a rush of disbelief coursed through him, propelling him to the far side of her room. The decorations felt suffocating, a stark contrast to Harin’s intense determination.

“D-don't expect me to just be cool with that idea!” he cried out. “S-sorry, Harin-noona, but I'm not gonna mess with Wooyoung for your gratification like that! He's my friend's roomie and he seems chill, I'm not gonna be the one to stir the pot for no reason. You’ll have to find someone else to help with your plan!”

He braced himself, fear gnawing at his insides as he awaited her response, hoping she wouldn’t explode in spiteful fury. To his surprise, Harin's expression softened, the sharp edges of her annoyance seemingly giving way to understanding.

“...I see where you’re coming from, Jisung,” she said, her tone delicate, almost soothing.

“W-wait, really?”

“Yeah, I feel you. It totally makes sense why you wouldn’t wanna be a part of my scheme,” she continued. “It’s really honorable of you, I must say. Also, like, think about the consequences... I can't even picture you would want to be on the wrong side of a warlock, right? He might hex you or something.”

Jisung relaxed slightly, thinking he steered the conversation toward calmer waters. However, his reprieve was only temporary as Harin’s eyes glimmered with something sharper, collectedly walking towards her mirror to preen herself in the reflection.

“Still, it's kinda sad though…,” she sighed, combing her fingers through her dark tresses. “I thought we were tight like that and real ones always have each other's back... I was there for you this whole time, wasn’t I?”

“H-huh? O-of course! Y-you- I mean, what, that’s not-!” the younger male rambled, but the girl kept speaking over him without looking at him.

“But it sounds like I made a mistake, so now I don't really have a choice. Like, if you don’t wanna help me, that’s fine, but… I might have to spill some tea about you to Minho-oppa. Seriously wild stuff that could make him question if he even wants to be around you…”

Jisung's stomach dropped at her words and his face went pale, the playful banter having radicalized into blackmail. He couldn’t fathom how swiftly the mood changed, let alone how their friendship over the last couple of months deteriorated in a single moment.

“Y-you wouldn’t…,” he started, but the doubt in his voice betrayed his confidence as she turned back to face him.

“I would,” she grinned wickedly. “Personal stuff is personal for a reason, Jisung-ah. Assist me and I pinky-promise to keep your secrets safe. Think of it as a tiny debt to keep your daily vibes in check, you feel me?”

The persistent shimmer of her wings reflected the evening light in a haunting way. Jisung had always seen her as a mischievous, yet loyal friend, but today, her demeanor took a dark turn. The weight of her ultimatum hung heavily in the air, casting a shadow over their bond. The thought of his deepest secrets laid bare before Minho, the exquisite winged cat who recently came into his afterlife, sent a chill down his back.

He knew the foundation of their friendship was built on trust, yet here he was, staring into the stormy depths of Harin's eyes, feeling the tug of her manipulations. His initial instinct was to cut all ties with her, to uphold his principles even in the face of her desperation. However, the notion of losing Minho and the connection they were nurturing felt unbearable. In that moment of turmoil, he wrestled with guilt and deception, struggling to reconcile his faithfulness to a friend with his thorough feelings for someone who made him feel so seen.

“...Alright,” Jisung complied, feeling a piece of him shatter. “Just lemme know what you want me to do. Please just... promise not to hurt him too deeply.”

“I swear to only use whatever info you can bring to me, Sung-ah,” Harin provided. “Thanks for taking one for the team, now let's clock back in and get this booth ready! We only have a week left to make it happen!”

As she got back to work, Jisung had never felt more dejected. It was in that instance that he realized that sometimes the pursuit of love could lead him into murky waters, where the lines between right and wrong blurred into a painful haze. He prayed in advance that whatever Harin had planned for Wooyoung wouldn’t come back to bite him, but for now, he was forced to squash that thought bubble with the multicolored ribbons he’d been arranging.

He took a deep breath, knowing he was about to cross a line he might not be able to uncross, all for the sake of his own desires. At the very least, if he aimed his arrows correctly, Jisung could come out of this with at least one victory.

_____________________________

In the separate dormitory of Simaeg Hall, no amount of light could chase away the moths fluttering in a certain vampire’s gut, only this time, it wasn’t with much zeal. Tonight was significant, not just because it marked another feeding, but because it was the last opportunity Yeosang had to feed off his crush before the college’s blood shortage would end next week. His nutritional restrictions brought them closer and the thought of losing that connection filled him with sorrow. He bit his lip with one fang, contemplating the importance of this moment as he wanted it to be special. Nervously, he adjusted the pillows on his coffin-shaped bed, trying to create a comfortable atmosphere for the younger male. Meanwhile, he wondered if the Frankenstein would feel the same chemistry he did.

Inviting Jongho over for the first time was both thrilling and terrifying. Yeosang wished for more than just these fleeting opportunities to connect with him, hoping their bond would withstand the practicalities of vampire life. As the clock ticked closer to their usual meeting time, hope and doubt battled within him, leaving him breathless with uncertainty.

The pressure hung heavy like a shroud and he couldn't shake the feeling that time was slipping away, urging him to act before it was too late. He recalled Felix's words that echoed in his mind, the twinkle in his eyes as he urged Yeosang to seize the moment. He could still hardly believe that the younger vampire was so flippant about it and his encouragement merely heightened his anxiety. The elder wondered why love had to be so complicated, especially in a realm where identities and sources of sustenance intertwined so closely. He couldn’t ignore the urgency of the situation; if he didn’t act now, he’d have to let go of his feelings for Jongho and potentially accept a future without their bond. He even dressed up for the occasion, switching his normal apparel to something more sensual with a beige, short-sleeved crop top and matching pants, showing off his toned muscles.

The seconds went by painstakingly slowly, but eventually, Yeosang heard a quiet knocking from his front door. Immediately, he threw himself in the direction of his living room to answer it, feeling lucky that Dino wasn’t home so that he couldn’t poke fun at his clumsiness. Opening the door, the vampire nearly fell into the boy on the other side of it, who was looking even more handsome than usual.

Jongho appeared wearing a black, short-sleeved button-down with white text printed on it, acid-washed jeans with several buttons going up the sides and black boots. His bolted neck displayed several necklaces and his brunette hair was styled into waves. It was as if the Frankenstein went out of his way to make an effort, which was utterly baffling given the nature of their activities.

No amount of ichor was large enough to quench the thirst that Yeosang was feeling, but in an effort to be a good host, he regathered his forgotten poise.

“J-Jongho!” he saluted, smoothing his pants fabric bunglingly. “Glad you made it!”

“Blood shortage or not, you still need something to satisfy your hunger before next Friday, right?” the younger man smiled. “I'm totally down to help you out one final time.”

“Ha, um, yeah…,” Yeosang winced, not wanting to be reminded of that fact. “Well, y-you look… great?”

“O-oh, thanks!” Jongho accepted, a light blush glowing on his face. “I dunno... I-I just thought tonight felt unique to all the others, so why not?”

The elder male didn’t want to jump to conclusions about why he also chose to dress up that evening, but he certainly wouldn’t complain about it. His nerves made Yeosang iffy though, unsure if he dressed up to compensate for something else like a rejection.

“...Y-you look nice, too, hyung.”

The vampire raised his head at that, noticing how the younger male’s gaze was now concentrated on the ground in between them. Jongho’s fists were also clenched, almost as a means to distract himself, which made the elder even more confused.

“U-um, thank you,” Yeosang gulped, trying to sound casual despite the thunderous applause his body was giving him. “...Shall we?”

The other man nodded, his eyes never leaving his own. He stepped over the threshold, his footsteps echoing through the quiet space. The vampire closed the door behind him and leaned against it, watching as Jongho took in the room with a slow, deliberate gaze.

“Sick digs!” the younger complimented, peering at the various posters and other vials that laid around. “Do you handle most of the decorating or is that all your roomie?”

“I’d say it’s about 50/50,” Yeosang answered honestly, once again reminded that this was his only time ever being there. “The wall art is mostly mine, but he contributed the majority of the knick-knacks.”

“You mean like this lit egg?” the Frankenstein inquired, carefully picking up and pinching the pale yellow oval between his fingers to show him.

The object of course wasn’t real (as only female dragons laid eggs), but was constructed from reflective metal to resemble an actual one. Like most hybrids of his species, Dino had a tendency to collect items that ranged anywhere from books to figurines, turning their plain dorm room into a treasure trove of wonders in a short span of time.

“Yeah, like that,” Yeosang giggled, feeling his tension go down only slightly at the other boy’s curiosity. “Although I think he’d torch me if he knew I was letting my friends rummage through his belongings.”

“Aigo, my bad! Where are my manners?” Jongho apologized, putting the egg back on its plastic holder. “I won't touch anything else, I swear!”

“Relax, Jong-ah, I’m just messing with you. I honestly don’t think he’d even notice if anything of his went missing here.”

“Got it, I feel that. His collection is pretty fire!”

“Do you mean ‘fire’ as in slang or literally?” the vampire teased.

“Well, I can't really say for sure until I've met him face-to-face, but word on the street is that dragon-hybrids can spit some mean flames.”

“It certainly comes in handy whenever we want a nice, home-cooked crème boo-lée.”

“For sure,” Jongho chuckled, sporting a gummy grin.

“Anyway, that being said, please make yourself at home!” Yeosang encouraged, gesturing toward the living room furniture. “Can I get you anything to drink?”

“Bet, that would be great, thanks!” the younger accepted eagerly. “Got any brewskis?”

“Lemme check the fridge,” the elder responded, knowing very well that any beer that might be inside would belong to Dino since he himself couldn’t drink most brands.

Sure enough, he opened the door to find a six-pack of his roommate’s preferred barrel-aged stout sitting on the shelf. Shrugging, Yeosang broke one off the yokes and brought it over to the other monster, who was now camping out on the couch. Jongho took it from him while nodding his appreciation, then patted to the empty spot next to him. The elder followed his lead, plopping his bottom onto the thin cushion to sit with him.

As he got closer, the Frankenstein’s breath hitched, his pulse quickening. He’d never felt so alive around anyone else, despite the irony of the other boy being the one to eventually feed off him. They sat close together, which had become their new normal over the weeks, with Yeosang leaning in slightly as his breath tickled the younger’s neck while he sipped.

“How is it?” the elder asked.

“Excellent, hella satisfying. Lowkey getting fruity vibes from it,” Jongho noted, swirling the cold beverage around in its can.

“Interesting,” the vampire hummed, more focused on trying to read the secrets written in the depths of the younger’s brainwaves.

They were so close physically, but still felt a distance between them in their held gaze, almost as if they were each holding back from something unarticulated. As they sat there having lighthearted conversation, Jongho felt his electric heart thudding at an increasingly slowed pace in his chest, allowing himself to become completely immersed in the other’s company. The ambience felt cozy and domiciliary, each of them feeling like they could get used to this setting without mentioning it outwardly. After a beat and nearing the end of his drink, the younger asked another troubling question.

“So, hyung, how’re you feeling about the blood shortage coming to an end, to be honest? Are you excited to go back to drinking regular human blood? It'll most likely taste way better than mine,” he analyzed, trying to break the pressure that built up like fog in the room.

“I… I guess I should be relieved,” Yeosang replied disingenuously, not believing his own speech. “It’s been tough, for both of us. I appreciate you coming over here for a change, I know it’s a bit of a hike...”

“Nah, I'm stoked to dip from the dorm on a Friday night for once! Haven't really had the opportunity all semester,” Jongho compared, tracing his fingers along the elder’s arm in a comforting manner. “Plus, I'm sure Seokhwa is totally relishing in his alone time.”

“Ah, right! I nearly forgot about that, I hope he’s doing well.”

“Well, you can hit him up next time you're hanging out there,” the Frankenstein concluded, making the vampire’s lips fall open as he took in the implication of his suggestion.

It felt like there was so much more left to say, but for whatever reason, both monsters became mute and froze in their cuddled embrace. To Yeosang, having him there was so right, more right than anything he’d ever experienced in terms of romance. Most importantly, Jongho made him feel safe, which aided his confidence toward what he’d be asking from him later.

“...Should we move this party to your room, Sangie-hyung?” the former continued after a pause, nudging him gently as he felt the elder male beginning to slip into a sleepy dwam next to him.

Yeosang nodded, reluctantly peeling himself off of the younger being at minimal speed. He was then pulled to his feet by him and was about to start walking towards his bedroom before all of a sudden, he was being lifted into the air by his waist.

“Ah-ah-ah, hyung, allow me,” Jongho insisted playfully, who then raised the vampire so that his knees could rest on top of his hips.

He jumped to hoist the tired boy, who let out a surprised yelp, higher up from where he was pressed to his chest. The Frankenstein then brought his arms underneath him, making Yeosang grab onto his shoulders as he was suspended in his carry.

“J-Jongho, what’re you-?!”

“Shh, I gotchu, hyungie. You deserve to be taken care of in your own place, yeah?”

The elder’s weight was surprisingly light, his slender frame nestled comfortably in the younger’s arms. Yeosang's eyes were half-lidded as he grappled with what was happening, a soft pink blush dusting his pale cheeks. He wanted to hit himself from how much the display of strength was turning him on, trying to focus on anything else but their point of contact as he was transported down the hallway.

Once inside his room, Jongho carefully lowered him onto his plush bed, the mattress sighing under the gentle impact. The vampire’s eyelids fluttered open for a brief moment, revealing the dark pools of his pupils as Jongho slid into bed beside him, feeling the warmth of his body through the thin material of their clothing.

“Down to watch a movie? Unless you're too zonked, that is,” the freshman boy offered, pointing to Yeosang’s laptop on the bedside table beside them.

“N-no! That’s fine, you’re the guest,” the sophomore confirmed, arranging himself into a more agreeable position.

Soon, their chosen movie played on, the soft murmur of dialogue filling the quiet space as they resumed their earlier nestled stance. Each subtle shift in Jongho's posture sent delightful sparks through the elder, the gentle weight of his arm draped over his shoulders filling him with a sense of belonging he hadn’t sought in a long time, but now craved. As the plot progressed, a more erotic scene began to play out on the screen, the actors' passionate embraces and muffled gasps causing the room to feel hotter. As a result, the younger male felt his cheeks heat up as he glanced over at Yeosang, who struggled to process the situation. He felt a tingling mix of embarrassment and exhilaration wash over him, his cheeks tinged with a faint crimson. The film faded into ambiguity, overshadowed by the electricity crackling between the two of them caught in a liminal space, both hesitating to bridge the gap that separated them.

“U-um, are you okay?” Jongho whispered, pausing the movie with a trembling digit. “W-we don’t have to keep w-watching this if you don’t want to…”

“Oh, I- uh, y-yeah,” Yeosang bleated, trying not to let his arousal ruin the aura. “W-we can stop and, um, maybe we should just get to- uh…”

“...Feeding?”

“Y-yeah, that,” the vampire flinched, utterly mortified by his physicality.

“Alright,” Jongho nodded, sitting upright as he moved the laptop off of him. “Since this is your final round of this, I won't tell you where to poke me. It's all on you, so you tell me, hyung: What's the move?”

“I…,” the other boy breathed, unsure if he should voice what he was really thinking. “I was… thinking that, maybe we- you… Okay, aish, feel free to tell me to shut up if you think this idea is too stereotypical or completely crossing a line, or if you'd rather I-”

“Hyung!” the brunette interrupted him, placing a stitched finger on his rapidly-moving lips. “I promise you that whatever you're asking is totally not dumb, so spill it already.”

“...Okay,” the vampire shuddered, deciding to get on with it. “I want it from your neck.”

Jongho quietly sucked in a gasp of air at his bold statement. His eyes expanded to saucers and cheeks boiled to a vermilion shade, looking like he was about to implode.

“Hnngh, you see?! I knew it was a stupid recommendation!” Yeosang groaned, wanting to bury himself undead. “It’s just that’s where the blood is normally the freshest in the body, so like- Y’know what? Nevermind, forget I said anything! It's too much, we can just do a leg again or even go back to watching-”

“Okay.”

“...Okay what?”

“I'm in,” the Frankenstein complied, determination in his chocolate eyes. “...You can feed from my neck.”

The elder spent countless nights yearning for this moment, fantasizing about biting into Jongho's nape, yet he never dared to hope it would come to fruition. Surely, a creature as intelligent as him would have little reason to trust Yeosang's very direct plea, as he could easily kill him.

“Are you sure?” he pressed, needing his full consent. “I don't want you to regret it…”

“I won't… I won't because it's you, Yeosang-hyung.”

He then took his time to tilt his head and expose the smooth, olive skin of his neck, causing the older man to nearly drool all over himself. Realizing the younger boy was putting his whole faith in him, Yeosang's fangs elongated, glinting like jewels. He was about to lean forward when he was stopped by Jongho's hand pushing on his chest.

“Wait,” he cut in. “There’s something I gotta handle before we jump in. One sec…”

Taken aback, the vampire was about to retreat before the freshman boy did something unexpected. In one swift motion, Jongho reached down and began unbuttoning his shirt, making Yeosang’s orbs blow up comically wide.

“...W-what’re you doing?” he stammered, but his pupils never left the Frankenstein's chest as he loosened each fastener going further down.

“Well, number one: this is a nice shirt that I don’t wanna mess up and two: it’ll give you better access to what you need,” the other male explained, which made all too much sense, but did nothing to ease the elder’s nerves.

The sophomore boy gulped, but nodded, allowing him to continue undressing. With each movement, Jongho felt more exposed, yet Yeosang's intense stare remained on him the entire time. He pulled off his shirt, revealing a black tank top snug against the contours of his broad chest, and glanced up to find the elder biting his lower lip in apprehension.

“There we go, much better,” the younger man stated, folding his shirt up and placing it on top of the laptop. “Ready to run it back?”

It was decidedly now or never, a fire burning behind Yeosang’s eyes that the other couldn’t see. The moment hung heavily between them, charged with an urgency both of them could no longer ignore. Thus, the vampire, in a flurry of courage, once again scooted closer to him as his fangs lengthened. However, he hesitated, the angle proving awkward as they were seated adjacently on his mattress.

“Aigo, I’m sorry, Jongho-yah. I think we might have to try a different sitting arrangement, would you mind-”

Before he could give his counsel, the Frankenstein swept him up to straddle onto his lap, his hands gentle, but firm on the back of his thighs. The shift magnified the vehement complexion around them and Jongho's heart raced as he felt the weight of Yeosang against him. Their breaths mingled in the charged silence, the younger glancing into his captivating hazel eyes. The elder was bowled over by the daring move, but was now in a luxuriant trance that he couldn’t get out of, letting his sight drop down to his lips.

It was so quiet, the only sound in the space being the crickets chirping outside of the elder’s window. He couldn’t speak, too afraid of saying something remorseful while the voice in his head was practically screaming at him to seduce the man underneath him at all costs. Sensing this, Jongho talked for him, also keeping his vision on Yeosang’s mouth as he did so.

“Now you're in the perfect position to bite me,” he murmured lowly. “Go for it, hyung, I’ll tap out if it hurts or if you’re taking too much, but… do your worst.”

A wild whirlpool of emotions crashed against the shores of the vampire’s restraint. The bite felt imminent, but desire still tangled with his uncertainty, leaving him breathless. Breaking through the thick veil of irresolution, Yeosang at long last slanted his head inward and sank his fangs into Jongho's neck, just above the distinguished mole that had always drawn his eye. The brief sting of pain quickly melted away into a rush of rapture as he began to suck, each pull coaxing an almost unheard huff from the younger’s lips, sending shockwaves through him.

After about half a minute, both boys were in indescribable bliss, having now settled into their risqué placement. The vampire struggled to suppress the noises of pleasure he wanted to make, becoming drunk off the Frankenstein’s blood and scent. Just the same, Jongho's body responded involuntarily as soft moans escaped him. Noticing this and starting to lose himself in a lust-induced haze, in the heat of the moment, Yeosang shifted his hips, grinding down onto the younger male’s crotch.

“Y-Yeosangie…,” the freshman boy whined into the elder’s ear, raunchy and desperate for more friction.

The sound was intoxicating, sending a thrill through the vampire that ignited something primal and uncontrollable within him. Suddenly, as if a dam broke within him, Yeosang couldn’t take it anymore and released his bite on his now-punctured neck, surging forward and pressing his mouth against Jongho's in a fierce, heated kiss. The floodgates of his reservations broke free, the room seeming to vibrate with the energy of their shared tension, every moment over the past two months violently crashing around them.

Jongho melted into his kisses instantly, their fingers tangling in each other’s hair and whatever clothes they could grab. His strong hands roamed down the elder’s back, pressing him closer as their bodies rolled against one another in a rhythm that matched their untamed, sexual energy. Their heavy panting and the smacking of their lips invaded the dorm room, with the older boy nipping at the other’s bottom lip with his fangs. Each of their moans were louder than the next, and it was hard to tell where one began and the other ended.

With one abrupt movement, the Frankenstein flipped them over, taking control as he hovered above Yeosang with a titillated glint in his eyes, sending thrills of excitement through the smaller boy. The younger dropped his head down again, going back to ferociously make out with him and pleading for entrance with his tongue as he tore away at the fabric of the vampire’s tight clothes. As he trailed wet pecks along the column of his throat and each garment was removed from either of them, they were drawn deeper into an abyss where nothing but each other existed.

Throughout the hours that came, the hunger in their kisses deepened and their bare bodies would finally unite as one, plunging past the point of no return in favor of a night of passion that they’d never forget.

Chapter Text

The next morning, the vampire’s eyelids fluttered sluggishly as he awakened, the dim light filtering through the heavy curtains and casting a pale glow in the bedroom. Fatigue wrapped around his thoughts, each movement a reminder of the scant hours he indulged in sleep. It whispered of the distractions of last night, a night filled with intense relations that were colored by reckless choices and heated encounters.

The sheets tangled around him felt foreign against his naked skin, cool and suffocating, as he tried to shift his limbs. However, a weight pressed down on him, rendering him immobile. Yeosang’s mind gradually unfogged, thoughts crystallizing as he tuned into the soft, rhythmic breathing beside him. The fabric of reality settled into place like a well-worn puzzle piece. Eyes flashing open, he became acutely aware of the pressure on his chest, rising and falling in a slow cadence.

The Frankenstein was still beside him, his dark locks tousled and cheeks flushed with an ethereal sheen of sweat subtly glimmering on his stitched skin. The golden light washed over his features, accentuating the soft, but angular lines of his jaw and the plushness of his lips. The remnants of their shared intimacy flooded back with startling clarity. Yeosang fought the urge to trace a thumb gently across his cheekbone and as the reality of their entwined, nude bodies settled in, he felt warmth creeping up his cheeks, a blend of embarrassment and awe. He couldn’t believe he slept with Jongho the night prior, but what should’ve felt like a personal triumph was more like a burning mockery.

The younger man was sprawled out atop him, his weight constricting him and his legs tangled with Yeosang's in a way that felt possessive. Prior to this school year, the vampire never thought that he’d find himself pinned beneath a creature made of dead flesh, both at the mercy of the night’s abandon. Tentatively, he attempted to wriggle beneath Jongho's form, craving a semblance of freedom without disturbing his slumber, but the younger suddenly stirred. He let out a soft sigh, shifting his head slightly, revealing traces of confusion on his half-lidded, drowsy face. Meanwhile, the older man caught himself with a quiet prayer on his lips that he might fall back asleep and have more time to figure out his next move.

However, luck didn’t appear to be with him as Jongho continued to stretch his limbs. Yeosang didn’t have any time to think about the lines they might’ve obliterated in their fervor as he shifted over him, rolling slightly to rest his head against his shoulder.

“Mmm, g’mornin’…,” he murmured, his voice deep as he rubbed his eyes and turned his head to look at the elder, a sleepy grin blossoming across his face.

The sight was disarming; it melted some of the vampire’s panic, replacing it with a swell of affection that threatened to spill over. Yet, doubt still ate at him, dark and heavy. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught in his throat. Jongho likely remembered everything from last night as he only had one beer, which only made Yeosang feel worse as the reality of their circumstances settled in.

One one hand, he was ecstatic at finally getting to kiss his crush (and then some) for the first time after weeks of pining. He wanted him for what felt like ages and no part of what they did felt non-consensual. Still, there was a big part of him that felt that maybe he’d taken advantage of the freshman boy and that he only went along with it once the elder asserted his desires. It was possible that he felt there was no escape, his head being roiled by his sex drive rather than logical thought. The Frankenstein, albeit it was mechanical, had a heart of gold and the vampire couldn’t stop himself from thinking that his greed tarnished their dynamic.

While Yeosang was distracted by his own guilty conscience, Jongho tilted his head, a hint of confusion furrowing his brow as he noticed the tumultuous expression on his face.

“Wassup, hyung?” he asked, concern creeping into his voice. “Are you… I didn’t hurt you last night, right?”

“What? No!” the vampire choked, focusing back on him while trying to ignore his sore bottom. “I-I’m not hurt, don’t worry. It… it was…”

“...Flawless? Realm-shattering? Totally award-worthy?” Jongho teased, unable to resist his cuteness.

“Yah, don’t get cocky!” Yeosang blushed furiously, tempted to hide back under his covers before he remembered they reeked of intercourse.

“My bad, I couldn't resist. But for real though… Did it feel good?”

“It felt… It was amazing, Jongho-yah,” the elder admitted, the memories of their tryst floating into his brain like the seeds of a dandelion. “You made me feel really great.”

“That’s all I wanted to do, hyung,” the other male smiled. “I’m happy I pulled through.”

Yeosang’s gaze softened as he studied Jongho, whose features were relaxed as a faint smile played at the corners of his lips. The elder felt a pang of guilt; he loved their friendship, but he was terrified by the ramifications of pursuing a romantic relationship with him. The fear of losing the freshman boy due to a potential breakup in the future, of ruining what they worked so hard to maintain, tightened like a vise around his center.

Needing to make a prompt decision, Yeosang chose to try to reset the day before things got messier. Duty called for him more clearly than desire, so he began to lift his covers off of him before realizing that he’d have to climb over the Frankenstein to get to his closet. Warily, he tried to do it quickly, but ended up losing his balance and sitting on the other male’s lap with a yipe.

“Oh? Are we about to go for round two already?” Jongho lilted, his eyebrows raised in pensive surprise.

“U-uh, n-no, sorry!” Yeosang spiraled, scrambling off of him swiftly since they were both still fully bare. “It’s j-just that, um, we should probably start getting up.”

“But like… it’s Saturday,” the younger mumbled, releasing a yawn he’d been holding in as he watched him power-walk to his wardrobe. “I’m free today, so shouldn’t we be catching some extra Z’s?”

“Well, normally yeah! But, um… I have plans,” the vampire lied, feigning nonchalance as he grabbed a fresh pair of black boxer-briefs out of the top drawer.

“Plans?”

“Yeah. I’m, uh, meeting my friends for brunch,” the elder stated hollowly, immediately hating the distance he was creating between them.

“Oh, okay,” Jongho accepted blankly, finally rising himself off of the pillows as he began to retrieve his own discarded clothing. “Can I at least walk with you to where you're linking up with them?”

“Um, n-no thanks, that’s alright!” Yeosang declined, throwing on a random baggy T-shirt. “...They're stopping over here and the restaurant is off-campus anyway.”

“Gotcha,” the Frankenstein nodded, slipping into his boxers and jeans in one go. “It's all good! Have fun at brunch, maybe we can meet up afterwards.”

“Perhaps, yeah…,” the green-haired man called out softly, hoping to mask his pretend casualness with a light tone as he at last put on some joggers.

They continued to dress in relative silence, the strain in the room increasing with each button that was reclasped. Although he couldn’t see his own reflection in the built-in cabinet mirror, Yeosang caught the brunette peering at him intently, his brow slightly furrowed as if contemplating something significant. Once fully dressed, he appeared to be opening his mouth to speak, hesitating as if weighing his words carefully.

“...I had a really good time last night, hyung,” he at last uttered, awkwardly sidestepping in place as his hands flew to his jean pockets.

“Me, too,” the sophomore male replied honestly, a first in the last few agonizing minutes they’d been standing there.

“Could we… Do you wanna see each other again soon?” Jongho asked him with a gulp, hoping that the elder would catch on to what he was insinuating.

Yeosang wanted to understand that the younger man simply meant for them to hang out as friends again, but there was something about the way he was staring at him that made him think Jongho wanted more from him. It could’ve been the Frankenstein’s way of trying to ask him out, but rather than finding out, the vampire instead quickly interjected, his emotions racing ahead of his brain.

“U-uh, of course! In fact, um, we could… I don’t know, m-maybe turn this into friends with benefits or something? It doesn’t have to complicate things.”

The suggestion hung in the air like a grenade waiting to explode. The freshman’s eyes widened, shock washing over his face, while all Yeosang wanted to do right then was land a suckerpunch to his own jaw for sounding so idiotic.

“...What?” Jongho blurted, a hint of disbelief laced within his tone.

The vampire’s body sank slightly at the confusion spreading across his crush’s features, realizing that in his attempt to protect their bond, he might’ve forged new barriers instead. It was too late now, what with his proposition bouncing in the air between them. He couldn’t take it back and Jongho (who always bent over backwards to ensure everyone else around him was comfortable) didn’t deserve to be forsaken, so the elder quickly tried to salvage their declining situation.

“I-I mean, it could work, right?” he started. “No strings attached? It wouldn’t be messy if we set boundaries. We’re both adults, so we can handle that. It’ll just be easier, in some ways... I care about you, Jongho-yah.”

There was a beat of quiet where fright hovered above them, teetering in the middle of the diffidence and magnetic pull that had always existed between them. Yeosang was about to redact every dumb thing he’d said in the last 10 minutes they’d been awake, but finally, the younger’s shoulders slumped as if he accepted the weight of inevitability.

“Okay,” he said calmly, his voice indistinct. “Bet, friends with benefits vibes are cool.”

The older male let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding, but as relief washed over him, he also felt a tinge of alarm. He knew deep down this arrangement wasn’t what he really wanted, but it was better than any alternative he could think of at that moment. He looked back into Jongho’s eyes and nodded, filled with uncertainty, yet also a flicker of excitement since he managed to keep their amiability going, which was his main goal.

“Great!” he returned, a little too eagerly as the Frankenstein kept his emotionless eyes on him. “U-um, well yeah, I should freshen up, but we’ll reconnect very soon. I promise, okay?”

“Yeah, sounds good,” the younger confirmed, heading towards his bedroom door to leave. “Hit me up when you wanna hang, cool? And once again, enjoy chilling with your squad today!”

“Thanks, have a good rest of your weekend!” Yeosang bidded him as his crush disappeared down the unlit hallway and out of the dorm, closing the door with a click behind him.

Once he was sure he was gone, the vampire sank down against the nearest wall onto the hard floor. Rather than the comforting scent of Jongho that lingered, he was met with an insidious cloud of doubt that whirled through him. Troubled thoughts wrestled in his mind, each more relentless than the last. In moments like these, the space between what his true wishes were and what he felt obliged to protect felt insurmountable.

Now alone and with nowhere to actually go, after a few more seconds, he lifted himself back up and busied himself with the mundane, synthesizing the chaos within into the rhythm of his daily life. He busied himself with a flickering TV screen out in the living room, binge-watching a show he’d been meaning to get around to for the rest of the afternoon. However, no matter how many episodes he watched or how many jokes he tried to laugh at, each fleeting distraction reminded him of how he just crossed a threshold that felt irrevocable, plunging him into a conflict of choices made and the shadows of what they might become.

_____________________________

The following Monday afternoon, a freshman cupid’s heart raced as he made his way to the campus’ cafeteria with his colleague, a churning foreboding pooling in his stomach. The mere thought of confronting Jongho during their lunch break made Jisung visibly shake and the tight-knit web of friendships surrounding the other man only heightened his unease. He knew the mission he had to fulfill; with Jongho being good friends with San, the elder male felt he was stepping into a minefield of complicated relationships. Harin's insistence that he gather dirt on San and Wooyoung’s relationship pushed him into a corner, her threats of public embarrassment hanging over him like the branches of a weeping willow.

As they moved past the entrance of the dining hall, Jisung’s palms grew clammy. Despite knowing that his pal wasn’t a malicious figure, he couldn’t get rid of the feeling that he was about to cross a line he’d rather not toe. His mind replayed the events of the Halloween after-party, a night that had turned the normally uninhibited sophomore girl into a shadow of her former self, publicly humiliated in front of their peers thanks to Wooyoung’s unwelcome intervention. Now, it was Jisung’s turn to take charge, but his own friendship with his Frankenstein classmate was at risk if he found out what he was really after.

The clatter of trays and upbeat discussions surrounded them, amplifying his nerves. Jisung practiced an awkward smile as they got on the line for hot food, taking a deep breath and reminding himself that this was for his own respectability.

“So about that assignment our prof dropped this morning,” the younger boy rambled, focusing on balancing his tray as they walked to their usual table. “I was really feeling the theme of identity! Like, I was picturing diving deep into how being a monster influences how you see yourself. I guess it varies for each being, especially since I'm basically a collection of lifeless body parts and stuff. Sometimes I wonder if my thoughts are really mine or if they're just vibes from the OG organ donor's brain… I dunno, what's your take on it?”

“...What? Uh-huh, right. Totally agree…,” the cupid replied, barely listening as his eyes scanned the room anxiously for anyone involved in their pending conversation.

“Hyung, I’m trying to talk about my sick assignment idea here! I thought we both agreed that would be a fire topic to work on together.”

“Huh? Uh, s-sorry! I guess my mind is just somewhere else today,” the elder answered honestly, feeling bogged down by his task.

“Oh, my bad. Do you wanna chat about it?” Jongho returned softly, having a sudden change of heart as they sat down to eat.

“Yeah, just... Aigo, do you mind if I ask you for some advice?”

“Of course not, what's good?”

“So, like… If someone you're tight with keeps bugging you to do some stuff you're not feeling, how would you handle that?” Jisung inquired, not trying to raise any red flags.

“I guess it depends on the situation, are you talking about something like a chore you’ve been putting off?”

“Not really, more like… a favor.”

“Hmm, would it be hella savage if you didn’t follow through with it?”

“...Yeah, you could definitely say that,” the cupid grimaced, choosing not to disclose that the outcome would be more devastating for him than the other way around.

“If it's gonna throw shade, I'd probs do it. Better to stay loyal if they're on point, you feel?” Jongho shrugged, sinking his teeth into his Beyond Flesh Burger.

“Okay, bet. I feel you…,” the elder male sighed, realizing that he wasn’t getting out of his predicament anytime soon.

“Why do you ask?”

“Oh! Um, no reason! It was for someone else I know, we don't have to keep chatting about it,” Jisung defended, waving his palms in front of him. “But like, anyways, what’s been good with you lately?”

“Me? I’m…,” the Frankenstein thought, reflecting on recent events as he stared at the empty space ahead of him.

He thought about Yeosang and their inaugural entanglement the previous week. As the memory of the vampire’s suggestion to be friends with benefits replayed in his mind, a painful ache settled in his chest. Shortly after that first heated night, the older male invited him back the following evening, both of them unable to keep their hormones in check as they hooked up again… and again the next day, as well as what would probably be several additional nights to come. If he was smarter, Jongho would’ve put a stop to their affair after the first instance if he knew how emotionally damaging (and not to mention physically tiring) it would be for him.

Alas, he of course agreed, thinking it was the best way to keep his crush in his afterlife, even if it meant suppressing his true feelings like he always did. He wished he could be candid about the heavier emotions swirling beneath his façade, but he didn’t have time to explain all of that to Jisung. Instead, Jongho plastered on a grin, hoping it would mask the sting, and diverted the conversation.

“Uh, I'm chill I guess, nothing wild happening,” he mumbled, playing with the sauce on his plate absent-mindedly as his mind became static.

“Sure, that's cool! No worries, what about your squad?” the cupid perked up, seeing his friend’s inattention as a way to bring up what he set out to.

“You talking about Seokhwa? Otherwise, we pretty much have the same friends, hyung.”

“Ah, you’re right! So I guess that’s who I was talking about,” Jisung winced, squirming in his chair at his dense remark. “For example, have you peeped anything going on with San-hyung lately?”

“San-ah? Didn't we just see him, like, a few minutes ago in class?” Jongho quizzed, taking another lazy bite out of his sandwich.

“Yeah, it seemed like he was going through it today, but I might just be overthinking,” the cupid made up. “Have you had any one-on-ones with him recently? I didn’t have a chance to ask.”

“Can't say I have, nah.”

“Okay, I'll back off and hit him up about it later then. Maybe he's beefing with his roomies or something… He's close with one of them, right?” the elder boy pressed while sipping from his strawberry ginger ale.

“Oh yeah, I think you met Wooyoung at the acapella showcase. He was at the ball, too,” Jongho recalled, absentmindedly checking his spell-phone for any new texts from Yeosang as a reflex.

“Yeah! The warlock, I remember,” Jisung smirked, already well-aware of who he was. “What’s he like? They looked pretty tight when I last saw them, like... I might've even thought there was something else going on there if we didn’t have any moots.”

“Ah, that's probably what Wooyoung's aiming for, to be honest,” the Frankenstein exposed, now fully engrossed in his past messages with his crush and missing the way Jisung’s head shot up at his words.

“Wait… what?”

“Yeah, he told us he’s into San-hyung,” Jongho revealed while distracted by his screen. “He freaked out about him after the ball and bolted into the woods… I felt bad, but it's not really my place to get involved, y’know?”

“Oh… That’s… Yeah, that’s a bummer,” the cupid froze, instantly committing the new information to memory and mentally giving himself a high-five over how easy it was to obtain. “Well, u-uh… No stress, I know that feel! Currently going through something similar myself with Minho-hyung, although we’re not living together or as close as them. I trust they’ll figure it out soon though if that’s the issue!”

“Sure, same here. They’re both good dudes, but I get what it’s like to be crushing on someone so hard and feeling like you’re not up to their level. It sucks so much…,” Jongho recentered, finally putting his device back in his hoodie pocket to face him. “Anyway, let's quit with the chit chat. Let's talk more about this new project, I wanna hear your ideas to make sure mine aren't basic.”

“Oh, sure! Yeah, we can drop it. I was- …YAH, WAIT A SEC! You punk, was that a read?!” Jisung guffawed, the sudden sass stopping him in his tracks as his friend stuck his green tongue out at him.

“It could’ve been, who knows for sure?” the younger teased.

“Aish, did no one ever teach you to show some respect to your elders, fam?”

“You're literally less than a month older than me, chill out.”

“And I swear I'll never let you forget it!” the cupid retorted, momentarily forgetting his mission as they reverted back to their usual carefree exchange.

The persiflage went on for the remainder of their meal, eventually leaving to go their separate ways for their next round of classes. Once alone, Jisung unwillingly texted Harin to let her know about the juicy gossip Jongho just shared with him. The reality of the scenario tugged at him cruelly, as her relentless grip on him left no room for hesitation. He felt the irony of it all; a cupid, known for weaving connections, was now entangled in a web of deceit orchestrated by another one of his kind. The thought left him feeling nauseous, like he was betraying his very purpose. Still, he propelled his fingers to dance across the screen, spelling out the fragile truth about Wooyoung's secret.

With a deep breath, he hit send, an action that would haunt him in the days to come. In sharing this information, Jisung knew he was setting into motion a chain of events that could irrevocably alter not just his relationships with his friends should they figure out his complicity, but also the fragile dynamics between all of them in their odd, enchanted realm.

_____________________________

“Hyung, don't keep walking back and forth, for real! You're gonna make yourself dizzy before you even make it to the studio.”

Despite the werewolf’s instructions, it was easier said than done, with Hongjoong feeling like his insides were about to flow out of him like lava. It was Thursday night and he was currently doing laps in his dorm living room while his two younger friends watched him from where they were sitting close together on the couch, afraid that the wraith might eventually create a permanent track ring on the linoleum floor. It was finally the night that the elder male arranged to meet up with his crush to record the song he wrote for him, unbeknownst to Seonghwa. Needless to say, he was reeling with anxiety, which was translating into his body language as he twitched towards the rest of the group.

“That's pretty much what I'm looking to do so I have an excuse to skip out!” he wailed. “Honestly, it'd be so lit if I just, like, burned a hole through this floor and yeeted myself under all the mess, I swear I'm about to gag.”

“It’s gonna be fine, Joong-hyung,” Yunho consoled him, resting his elbows on his bent knees. “I told you he’d agree to it, so all that’s left to do is record the song and it’ll be over in no time!”

“Literally so chill for you to say, you're not the one stuck keeping an eye on him from the console!” the phantom groaned, wanting to bang his head against the wall, but knowing it would simply pass right through it and he’d end up looking like an ostrich burying itself in the sand.

“Seriously, aren’t you being a bit extra? You’re taking ‘anxiety ghost’ to a whole new level,” Mingi muttered, shaking his head at his best friend.

“...I ain’t no ‘anxiety ghost,’” the older boy protested, crossing his arms in what he hoped was a nonchalant manner, but instead made him look like an angsty teenager. “I just… Lucifer, what if he thinks the song is whack? Like, he doesn't even know what's up! What if he sings it so beautifully that I turn into goo? What if-?”

“Okay, and what if you do dissolve into a lovely puddle of ectoplasm?” the changeling interrupted, trying to lighten the mood. “Then there’d be no way he could ask if it’s about him, maybe he can serenade your remains while the whole campus swoons in awe.”

The younger boy beside him then burst into a fit of cackles, amused by how their sense of humor had rubbed off on the once-reserved Yunho over the past few weeks. Hongjoong, on the other hand, was not having it, frowning and furrowing his eyebrows in indignation.

“Cool, so he's gonna be the background music playing when I become an unintentional public art exhibit,” he replied dryly, though a reluctant smile tugged at his thin lips. “I can already imagine the school newsletter headlines: 'Junior Poltergeist Ruptures Due to Existential Crisis Over Unrequited Love, Studios Closed Until Further Notice.'”

“I think you’re tripping if you think it would take that long to clean you up if you suddenly burst into sludge. You ain't got that much mass, little one,” Mingi pointed out after snorting so hard that his wolf ears wobbled.

“AISH, I can't with y'all right now! I can’t do this!” the eldest yelled at the ceiling, squinting his eyes shut and throwing his arms at his sides in annoyance.

“Hyung, it’ll all be good, we promise,” the werewolf soothed, his tone changing as he didn’t want him to back out of his plans. “Your lyrics are great, but they're vague and could fit anyone! Seonghwa would have to be some kinda spy or something to know it's about him, I think he's just trying to lend a hand to a buddy.”

“You don't think it's sus that I didn't ask literally any other creature on campus?” Hongjoong muttered.

“I lowkey think that it’d be more awk if you asked someone else,” the youngest reasoned. “My singing sounds like an enraged gorilla, how about you, Yunho-hyung?”

“I suppose I'm decent, but I agree that Seonghwa was a much better choice,” the changeling replied.

“Well, like, what about the other Spotfrights? I could've totally hit them up and they probs would've been down for it!” the ghost raised.

“No cap, Joong-hyung, but let's be real… We all know you're not the best at socializing,” Mingi admitted stiffly through his sharp teeth.

“Not to mention, Seonghwa-hyung might’ve taken offense if you asked one of his clubmates to sing your song before you asked him,” Yunho acknowledged. “You are good friends, after all.”

“Ugh… Okay, you’re right,” the spirit moaned, seeing their points.

“It’ll go great, hyung. Just don’t get too deep into your own head and he won’t surmise a thing,” the silver-haired boy continued.

“Yeah, be your authentic self! And if that doesn't work," Mingi gestured with a smirk. “...You can always haunt him for the rest of forever if he doesn't play along.”

“RIP to him, looks like he's stuck with me anyway because he's the only guy I've ever been into like this,” Hongjoong sighed, a flush scattering over his pores.

“Bet, so don't leave him hanging, Romeo! The studios only be open for so long and he's a busy dude, wouldn't wanna be disrespectful,” the werewolf chided, checking the time on his wrist.

“He’s right. I’d get going, hyung,” Yunho added, noting how it was already nearing 8PM. “I’m not about to let you break your curfew.”

“Not like I need the sleep anyway,” the ghost eyerolled. “But okay, let's get this done, I suppose. Thanks for the motivation, y’all.”

“Anytime, have fun!” the tallest male bidded him before the ghost lifted his gear onto his back and slipped out the door, his nerves just a little bit less chaotic than before as he set off to record his siren.

The remaining pair then leaned back against the plush, worn couch, letting out simultaneous sighs as they watched the last traces of their friend vanish around the corner through the blinds. The dim bulb of a nearby lamp was the only light source in the room, creating a cozy atmosphere as the sound of faint lo-fi music played in the background. After a few seconds, the younger male forced out a giggle, piquing the elder’s curiosity as he lifted a brow at him.

“...Can you even believe it?” Mingi breathed while rubbing his tired eyes, a playful lilt to his voice. “Seriously, they grow up way too quick!”

“He’s older than both of us. If anything, we should be the ones growing up,” Yunho chuckled back lightly.

“Hey, give me some credit! We've really glowed up since the beginning of this semester, too, am I right?”

“I’m not gonna argue with that,” the changeling smiled at him after a beat, his eyes softening. “Really, Mingi… I don’t mean to be sappy, but I can’t thank you and Hongjoong-hyung enough for everything you two have done for me this year. I was basically a nobody with zero confidence until you came around, but having you two here... It’s helped a lot, so I appreciate you so much.”

There was something utterly captivating about how Yunho looked in that instance, with his signature mask no longer hiding his features and tucked away in the depths of his closet. In the weeks following their emotional conversation on the night of the Halloween Ball, the changeling had at last allowed his face to remain fully revealed to all those around him, even during his classes. His handsome features were framed by his delicate strands of hair that accentuated the shapes of his jawline and lips. Caught in the beautiful moment, Mingi’s heart pounded and found himself temporarily lost for words. All he could focus on was the way the glow danced upon Yunho’s fragmented skin, contouring each division line perfectly. It was mesmerizing and he felt so proud of his friend for showing the realm around him who he was and what he stood for, which had been hidden beneath the mask and years of self-doubt.

“...Hey, Mingi?” the other boy cut through his reverie, waving a hand in front of his face. “Why’re you staring at me like that? You okay?”

The concerned tone in his voice broke the spell Mingi was put under, his cheeks flushing a warm crimson as a stark contrast to the coolness of the room.

“Oh! Yeah, just- uh, never mind,” he stammered, shaking his head as if to dislodge the thoughts spinning within it. “I was just thinking about… what you just said.”

“How so?” the elder man asked tentatively.

“I mean, not to assume anything, but like... you probably never thought anyone would see you like this for a while there, huh?” Mingi's voice trembled, reaching up to glide his knuckles along Yunho’s cheek. “You’ve really evolved, Yunho-yah. I can tell how much courage it took to get to this point and it’s… amazing, I hope you realize that.”

The words hung in the air, rich and heavy, enveloping them. The elder’s breath caught, cheeks turning a deep shade of cerise that even the adjacent torch glow couldn’t hide. He stared at the werewolf with a look of introspection, scared to speak what was on his mind.

“I…,” he gulped, glancing down at his lap. “...I’m not sure where that strength would’ve come from if not for you, Mingi.”

“Yunho…,” the younger boy began, his voice low and steady. “I… I know this is tough for you, you've been through a lot before you started here at ESU. But I'm just curious... Where did that struggle with your inner strength really come from before you knew me?”

It was a gentle question, wrapped neatly with concern, but one that opened the floodgates of Yunho’s raw upbringing. Mingi hated to assume, but he had to know the real reason for his friend’s suffering so he could keep working to remedy it. The walls around the changeling’s heart tightened, feeling his throat dry up like a desert. The werewolf was tolerant, continuing to wait for several minutes before the elder was able to gather up the nerve to speak again.

“...Mingi-yah,” the latter whispered, closing his eyes as if he was expecting some form of punishment for what he was about to say. “I… haven’t been entirely truthful with you about what it was like growing up for me.”

“Okay…,” the younger waited, finding his hands with his own and holding them lightly to provide support. “It’s alright, hyung. You can tell me anything, I ain’t going anywhere.”

“Alright, so… y’know how a while ago when we first were getting to know each other, I told you that I grew up in foster care?”

Mingi simply nodded back, not wanting to stop his stream of consciousness.

“Well, unfortunately it’s a bit more dire than that,” Yunho sighed, ready to expel the worst. “I didn’t just end up there due to a death in the family or other unforeseen circumstances. I… I was dumped there as a baby by my birth parents. They were both fairies.”

Upon hearing this, the younger male suppressed a shocked gasp. He surely had suspicions about Yunho’s placement based on what he’d read in fables, but he wanted to deny them, only wanting the best for the sweet changeling as that was what he always deserved. Hearing the elder confirm his theory broke his heart, which only worsened as tears began collecting in the former’s eyes.

“I grew up knowing that I w-was abandoned… They didn’t want m-me,” he sobbed miserably. “I was just another child in an already overflowing system, t-tossed away before I c-could even understand why… N-No one adopted me. Not once w-was I considered! I f-felt like I’d spend my afterlife w-waiting for someone to want me, but it n-never happened. I always thought… how c-could anyone love something that was never meant to even exist?!”

As the salty drops spilled from Yunho's orbs, a profound ache settled in Mingi’s chest. It was unbearable; the sight of his friend, the one he cared for more than he could articulate, collapsing beneath the weight of his own pain before him. Without a second thought, he intertwined their fingers like the roots of two trees supporting one another from falling to the ground.

“Yunho, please… listen to me, okay?” the werewolf shuddered, trying to keep himself from weeping along with him. “...I'm so sorry. I'm sorry this realm and its messed up standards treated you so unfairly. I'm sorry no one had your back sooner. I'm sorry you had to carve your own path when it felt like everything was against you, but guess what? …You made it through. You did what you had to do to protect yourself and now you're here stronger than ever. It was a tough journey, but you did it! Not because of your parents, whether they're biological or foster, but because of you. You had that strength inside of you all along, you just needed a key to unlock it… And you found it! Now that you have that power, always hold onto it because being able to challenge stereotypes like that... That's a huge reason to exist and I'm so, so glad you do.”

He couldn’t help but choke up, the moment feeling too tender and reflective. Thus, he bore his stare into the elder’s, making sure that nothing he said got lost in translation.

“...You make me feel so special, Yunho-yah. I’m so honored to have ran into you that first night in the locker room, I know how scary it must’ve been. You took a chance by opening up to me and my only regret was not meeting you earlier on. You’ve enchanted me with your magic and all I want… is to help you believe in that same magic.”

As his pep talk concluded, the changeling fell mute. Never before had a soul as pure as Mingi’s bestowed such words of inspiration onto him. It was as if the wonderful man beside him poured bright, liquid gold into the cracks of his broken pneuma, illuminating the pieces of him he thought were forever lost in shadow. As many seconds of silence passed, Yunho finally managed to reply, voice barely above a murmur since he was overwhelmed with emotion.

“...Thank you so much, Mingi,” he gleamed. “Y-You… You do make me see that magic. Because of you, I can believe I’m worth something… I can believe I’m wanted.”

A budding joy lit up the younger’s features, overtaken by an impulse he tried to stifle for far too long. Without thinking, he shot forward and finally crashed his lips into Yunho’s, an act laced with all the urgency and zest that had built up between them.

It felt incredible, an explosive release of all the pent-up feelings that sizzled beneath the surface. The older boy’s mouth was even more plush than he imagined, better than any dream he experienced over the time they’d known each other. Mingi was relieved that he didn’t instantly push him away, but as seconds ticked by and Yunho didn’t move… panic began to surge through him. Uncertainty quickly crept in, mistaking the changeling’s stillness as him having crossed a line.

As swiftly as he leaned in, the werewolf pulled away, misty eyes now wide with apprehension. Yunho’s breath hitched as he merely blinked at him in a daze, their kiss still lingering on his lips, but his mind a cyclone, grappling with the reality of what just happened. He clearly hadn’t expected it, the surprise of it leaving him fully reddened and paralyzed.

“...H-hyung… I- Lucifer, I’m s-so sorry, I-I wasn’t-!” Mingi stammered, hyperventilating and springing away from him like hunted prey.

Fearful of what might come next, he suddenly fled from the dorm, the warmth of it rapidly replaced by the biting chill of the nighttime air. Each stomp down the long hallway was fueled by tears of confusion and despondency, assuming he’d irrevocably broken Yunho’s trust. He didn’t stop to think, only ran from the scene of his own gaffe and ignoring the sound of his friend calling out after him.

As the werewolf lurched into the darkness and toward his den once more, he let the cold embrace him, realizing he might’ve lost the one being he ever wanted to be close to in that way, forever out of reach.

Chapter Text

Not that much later into the evening, with the college’s Music Department building looming ahead, Hongjoong moved just outside the entrance to look for the subject of his song. The air had a crispness that hinted at the impending end of autumn in a couple of weeks, the scents of fallen leaves and distant pine mingling together. Only he (and now his two friends) knew it was more than just an assignment; it was a requiem for his feelings, a melody draped in hopes and quiet whispers of what could be.

As the clock struck eight, the spirit’s heart (though no longer beating) quickened at the sight of Seonghwa’s slim figure standing against the building’s outer perimeter. The siren was draped in a long, flowing coat that danced slightly in the breeze, his hair catching the moonlight in a cascade of silken strands. Even from a distance, Hongjoong could feel the magnetic pull of his presence, the way he exuded a calming energy that seemed to breathe life into the brisk night.

“You’re late!” the elder teased, a playful smirk dancing on his lips as he caught sight of his friend.

“What? Being fashionably late is my workout!” the phantom snarked back, laughing as he increased his pace to meet him. “I hope you weren't waiting long.”

“Not at all, but I would’ve thought a ghost had a better sense of time,” the siren raised impishly.

“Y’know how it is. Apparitions and their dramatic entrances, am I right?”

“Guess I need to catch up on some more supernatural flicks to get refamiliarized,” Seonghwa chuckled. “Well, let’s hope your song is as haunting as your appearance.”

“O-oh! Um, yeah, let's dive right in then!” Hongjoong directed, not wanting to dwell on it much longer.

Entering the building, their footsteps echoed down the empty hallways. Hongjoong’s atman felt vibrant under the thrill of having the siren sing on his composition. Each note and carefully-crafted lyric resonated with the elder’s image, but stating that outright while registering a recording felt like stepping off a cliff. The younger boy inwardly chastised himself, telling himself to brush off the notion. He needed to focus on his music and the blend of their talents, not get lost in his billowing emotions.

Once in the recording studio, the curtains pulled back to reveal an array of equipment under the soft overhead lights. The padded walls created a cocoon of sound waiting to cradle their melody. Like clockwork, Hongjoong perched at the keyboard, the keys shimmering in anticipation of his touch, busied himself among the wires and knobs while Seonghwa settled in the center of the room, taking in his surroundings.

“Wow, this place is impressive!” the latter exclaimed, his gaze flitting from the massive mixing console to the amplifiers, his enthusiasm palpable. “I can’t believe students have access to all this gear, do you really know how to use all of it?”

“Most, but not all,” the ghost answered honestly, not looking at him. “Trust me, it looks way more complex than it really is.”

“You’d be the expert here. The only buttons I’ve been allowed to press are the ones on the training machines for my program.”

“If anything, that’s more lit than what I do! My machines just be making noise, they ain't out here saving afterlives,” the shorter male argued, flashing him a grin over his shoulder.

“We all have our own hustles, I suppose,” Seonghwa smiled back. “Anyway, how long do you need to get set up? I can hang on the couch so I’m not in your way.”

“Not too long, maybe about 20 minutes? I'll hit you up when I'm good to go,” the ghost advised, to which the siren nodded and laid down to lounge on the plain, gray chaise against the back wall.

As he scrolled through his spell-phone and occasionally peered over at the soundboard with genuine curiosity, the other male broke out his laptop and opened up the draft file he’d been working on for days. The instrumental was near-perfect, but still needed that vocal touch to make it worthwhile (or at least worthy of a good grade). After a brief moment of silence, the siren spoke up while readjusting his position.

“So, Joong-ah, I don’t know if I’ve ever asked you this, but what’re your career aspirations once we graduate?” he asked, turning the question back on Hongjoong with a sincerity that made his chest swell.

“I've always wanted to make music, not just for me, but for everyone. I wanna make something that really vibes with monsterkind, maybe even something that lasts longer than me, if that's even possible,” the younger admitted, the depth of his aspiration reflected in his translucent eyes.

“Could there be another phase beyond immortality?” Seonghwa pondered, sitting up. “I think about that sometimes, especially considering the field I want to go into. Like, we’re technically in the afterlife now, so where do monsters go when they move on and no longer walk this realm?”

“Gosh, hyung, getting all deep and philosophical tonight, huh?”

“Sorry! I don’t wanna dampen the mood,” the siren giggled. “It’s just interesting, isn’t it? To think there are so many possibilities after being in Mabeob-dong… Do you believe in reincarnation?”

“I'll say this: If reincarnation is legit and I could ever come back to the living world as a human again, I'm hoping it’s a better second round,” Hongjoong resolved, causing the elder to hum in agreement.

“I’d wish that for you, too, Joongie,” he relayed, both of them now smiling cordially at one another as the aura shifted to something more serene.

“Okay, enough zoning out! I think we’re good to go here,” the phantom announced, ushering the elder toward the recording booth. “Just let yourself vibe and sing with all the feels, you feel me?”

“Wow, now who’s being philosophical?” the elder man joked.

The other boy didn’t respond, only pointed toward the door, to which Seonghwa obliged and placed the headphones already inside over his ears. Subsequently, Hongjoong adjusted the settings on the recording software, the familiar clicks and beeps becoming a backdrop to his racing thoughts. This would mark the first time the siren heard his song, the revelation hitting the ghost like a strong hook to the face.

Ghosts typically didn’t feel much, but his non-functional organs stirred inside of him as he watched the siren fiddle with the microphone stand. The single lightbulb cast shadows on his sharp features, emphasizing the otherworldly beauty that had captured the wraith’s imagination more times than he could count.

“...‘Aurora,’ huh?” Seonghwa noted the song’s title as he spoke into the mic, glancing up at Hongjoong through the glass window, who sat hunched over his laptop. “I like that! It sounds mystical.”

There was an easy confidence in his voice, the kind that made one’s insides twist in the most delightful ways. The spirit’s hands itched to hide, but instead they hovered over the space bar indecisively.

“O-oh! Uh, y-yeah. I mean, it’s just… just like, a demo I whipped up,” Hongjoong stammered, rubbing the back of his neck where an unfamiliar blush crept up. “I'll play it for you a few times so you can get used to the tune, but then we'll lay it down verse by verse. Are you cool with that?”

“Fine by me, hit it!” the siren chirped, excited to hear what was in store.

Something in his voice softened the edges of the younger man’s anxiety and against his better judgment, he found himself nodding and taking a deep breath as he pressed play. The intro melody floated through the speakers and as the music enveloped them, Hongjoong felt a rush of euphoria mixed with worry. The sound painted vivid images of dawn’s first light, a tangible semblance of all that Seonghwa inspired within him:

“Various colors spread out in front of me.

The ambiguous boundary between lines.

I'm still looking for the words to describe this.

Without them, I just keep on repeating

The same words, but we don’t care

'Cause I'm not alone right now.

You're here to share this view, so now

I don't really need many metaphors…”

The elder’s eyes brightened as the song flowed around them, whereas the younger could barely meet his gaze. As the first chorus hit, his lips started to move, mouthing along to what he wrote instinctively. The poetic words were spellbinding and for a moment, Hongjoong lost himself, intent on witnessing the magic unfold. A couple more minutes went back and when the music came to a gentle halt, both men were quiet for several seconds, basking in the ambience until the enclosed one began clapping.

“Joong… that was outstanding!” he complimented, eyes sparkling in the other’s direction. “I loved it, it’s absolutely beautiful… You’re really so talented.”

The ghost thought for sure that once the siren heard the second verse, which literally described a “swaying tide” and “illuminating stars” (both being direct references to the celestially-named creature of water), there might’ve been a breakthrough. Instead, relief washed over him like a shallow current, mixed with the bittersweet sting of keeping such an important secret from Seonghwa, who seemed to not think twice about who the lyrics illustrated.

“Thanks, hyung,” he managed, a wide smile stretching across his face. “I… I really appreciate you saying that.”

There was so much more he wanted to say to him then, torn between his yearning to shout his confession from the rooftops and metaphorically sealing it away in a locked box, never to be exhumed. He wouldn’t have to make his choice immediately, however, as the other boy spoke again to draw him out of his preoccupation.

“Okay, I think I’m ready to give it a go!” Seonghwa called out, his voice smooth, tinged with a casualness that swept through Hongjoong like a gust of wind, brightening the shadowed corners of the room. “Lemme know when I can start!”

The spirit did as he was told and as the elder began to sing, his voice tumbled out of the amps like the early morning sun breaking the horizon, one that set beneath a cloak of twilight. Each note resonated deeply and the younger was unable to stop himself from closing his eyes, letting the siren’s essence envelop the melody. Soon, two hours passed in a blur, filled with retakes and occasional bouts of technical issues that only drew them closer in their resolve. The younger man remained a constant presence, guiding Seonghwa through the nuances of the song while reveling in his company.

Yet, just as they began to wrap up the session and Hongjoong thought he was in the clear, an unsettling thought crept into the siren’s mind, the kind that arrived like an unwelcome winter chill. It was unequivocally a gorgeous song and he was flattered to be chosen, but wondered why his friend asked him to sing it specifically when in his mind, he could’ve asked anyone else from their university. He watched the phantom carefully from where he was cooling down, the moment stretching into an uncomfortable silence filled only by the persistent hum of the studio.

The booth was becoming stuffy as his pulse increased, memories of his past relationships suddenly reentering his mind without a warrant. Those who once whispered sweet nothings to him transformed into figures of possession, their true intentions warped and selfish. Fleeting glances from those who admired him quickly turned into demanding chains, binding him with invisible force. The siren wanted to love deeply, but love had always turned sour, each betrayal a harpoon launched with deadly precision and leaving him adrift with mistrust.

The imaginary devil on Seonghwa’s shoulder was hypnotizing him into thinking that the ghost had ulterior motives behind their collaboration, all of the younger’s assurances simply a prelude to another exploitation. The idea seemed ludicrous, yet each fraction of a second amplified the fear in his heart and the thought tightened around his chest like a noose, suffocating, yet terrifyingly coherent. Thus, irrationality took over in the absence of his own morale, petrified that Hongjoong was secretly planning to use his siren call to turn it into something profitable. As paranoia took hold, the elder had to get out of there, breathing heavily before bursting out into the studio room and charging toward the coat rack.

“S-Seonghwa-hyung? What’re you-?” the shorter man sputtered confusedly, nearly giving himself whiplash as he watched him frantically slide his outerwear back on.

“I- Uh, I-I just r-remembered I have...,” the other male panicked, stumbling over his excuse as he turned towards the exit, eyes wide and glassy. “Um, I-I have to go! Right n-now! …I’m sorry Hongjoong, g-goodbye!”

With that, Seonghwa dashed out the door, the echoes of his footsteps and sad whimpers clashing against the concrete hallway, with the phantom too late to stop him as he leapt out of his chair.

“SEONGHWA! Wait! W-what did I even do?!” he shouted after him, but he was already long gone.

Now alone, Hongjoong stood frozen, grappling with the sudden emptiness that filled the place where the siren had just been. The gears in the ghost’s head started to turn rapidly; in his mind, the only reason for the elder’s departure had to have been that Seonghwa figured him out and became disgusted by his written confession, unsure of how to reject him. Each fleeting moment that ticked by rang with the pain of what could’ve been done differently and the wraith slowly became dejected, haunted by the idea that his crush retreated not just from the studio, but from him entirely.

“...Hyung… no…,” he whispered, sinking to the cold floor and hitting his knees on the carpet.

Regretful tears streamed down his translucent cheeks, mimicking the sorrow of a heavy downpour. He buried his face in his hands as each sob sent tremors through his ethereal form, the thought of having to accept that Seonghwa might hate him now feeling unbearable.

Without their connection, the room felt hollow and Hongjoong allowed himself to weep, feeling just as ignominious as he once did all those years ago.

_____________________________

Two days later, the orange and yellow leaves danced whimsically in the brisk November breeze as a pair of roommates strolled across the vibrant campus. Basking in the glow of the afternoon sunshine, the warlock, clad in an oversized sweater that practically swallowed him whole, clutched onto his half-eaten pumpkin spice muffin, crumbs precariously threatening to tumble off his lapel with every animated gesture. It was a nice treat after a splendid weekend lunch break, laughing off the calories as he and the demon next to him conversed freely.

“Wooyo, I’m telling you, that squirrel we saw earlier was definitely judging me!” San insisted, swirling his hot apple cider around in its paper cup.

“Judging?” the younger man repeated, feigning horror. “You really think a savage like you needs to care about what a basic squirrel thinks? I mean, come on! If that rodent really wanted to fight you, it would need to hit the gym ASAP to even stand a chance.”

“Even so, I know what I saw. Call it one of a devil’s many tools,” the elder asserted with a smug grin.

“Yeah, well, sounds like your tools need a lil' sharpening.”

“Yah, keep that satire up and you might be squaring up with me along with that squirrel!” San whined, making Wooyoung emit his typical, high-pitched laugh.

“Please, San-ah, as if I don’t have so many other tricks up my sleeves.”

“You mean like that one you used when you summoned me?” the demon sneered.

“AISH, now look at who’s being satirical!” the warlock shrieked, shoving him slightly as he chuckled.

“Y’know I’m only kidding, Youngie. Need I remind you we’re currently bickering over a vermin,” the elder backed off, taking an ample sip from his drink.

“You literally started this, but whatevs,” the raven-haired boy reminded him with a giggle.

Their parley was nonsensical, but it hardly mattered as both of them were more focused on having a free moment to share amongst themselves. The last few weeks had admittedly been stressful between their education and what happened at the ball, which they were happy to have since worked out. That day felt like the first in a while where there was no agenda or obstacles to hurdle, instead just two (equally smitten) friends relishing in their time together. It reminded Wooyoung of a simpler time toward the beginning of the semester when the demon wasn’t attending any classes and they were still getting to know each other. It still baffled him how close they’d gotten thereafter, often forgetting why San was actually there.

However, it was almost like the other male read his mind just then, seamlessly pivoting the conversation.

“But really, maybe all of the animals across campus are secretly criticizing me for not yet finishing my demonic task,” he said, trying to make light of it, but failing to mask the culpability in his voice.

“Oh, uh, yeah... That,” the warlock stammered, his heart once again sinking at the thought of losing him to whatever convoluted requirement the underworld had devised. “...Like, it's wild that winter’s almost here and we still haven't got that sorted out, huh?”

The elder’s grin also faltered, his breath hitching at the mention of his eventual departure. The air between them thickened with an awkward silence. His gaze darted away, focusing on a confused sparrow on the lawn rather than Wooyoung’s eyes.

“Do you… do you think we’ll ever figure it out?” he whispered.

“Um, I-I mean, there must be a reason for you being called here!” the younger floundered, not wanting to provide an answer. “I totally didn't think I'd open a portal to, like, Hell in the lab by mistake!”

The warmth between them faded into an uncertain chill, with San’s face turning petulant and mouth wobbling like he had more to say. When he finally did speak, the atmosphere couldn’t have become any more demoralized.

“Young-ah… Was… It wasn’t a mistake, right?”

“...Wh-… what?” the warlock breathed, his heart cracking at the ridiculous hint. “San-ah, no way, it wasn't a mistake. I promised to help you find your purpose here, remember? I'm still here to help you no matter how long it takes, why would you even think that?”

“It’s just, well… It’s been a while now and I’m still stumped on whatever this task I’m supposed to perform could be,” the elder groaned softly. “Don’t get me wrong, I appreciate everything you and your roommates have done to accommodate me for that long, but I can’t help but feel like maybe it’s a me problem, y’know? Like it could be as straightforward as me just… not being a very good demon in general.”

“San-ah, like, hear me out: There’s nothing wrong with you, alright?” Wooyoung encouraged, placing both of his hands on his shoulders to regain his full attention. “You were brought here under some impetus and we're not gonna stop until we figure it out. It might take until we graduate from ESU, but I'll do whatever it takes to make things right! You’re… you're safe here with me.”

San beamed at the warlock, fully believing him and never wanting to be apart from him. All he wanted to do then was melt into the younger’s embrace, but he had to have some restraint, especially when they were in public. Speaking of which, his swooning was soon distracted by a commotion occurring in the short distance behind his friend.

“...What’s that over there?” he asked, cocking one eyebrow as the other man spun around to see what he was referencing.

Not far away from them was a crowd of students huddled in front of one of the administrative buildings. Wordlessly, they both decided to edge closer to it, their peers’ lively hollers filtering through the paved area. Pressing through the throng of (all male, as they soon noticed) students, their presence drew a mix of glances and whispers as they moved. Once toward the front, they were presented with a long row of folding tables with several mid-sized, spinning wheels atop it. Behind the tables sat numerous female cupids, all of whom were dressed in various shades of pinks and reds while holding clipboards of forms. In the center of them was a familiar face, who was presently shouting at the men before them while manning what appeared to be a cash box.

“Come on, babes! Don't be hesitant!” Harin beckoned, waving her arms dramatically. “Try it out and let fate decide your destiny!”

Her radiant smile nearly blinded them in its brilliance. Dressed in a flowing pastel outfit that seemed to shimmer with allure, her voice rang out like a high-pitched bell, sending a lovestruck murmur rippling through the sea of faces. One seat over from where she was proudly standing, in stark contrast, Jisung sat hunched behind the table, appearing as if he might evaporate into thin air at any moment from his own humiliation. Meanwhile, Wooyoung stood unimpressed by her extravagant display, arms crossed in a huff and glaring daggers at the girl pulling the strings of chaos around them.

For a moment, he and San went unnoticed amongst the boisterous horde, that’s until the latter caught sight of the fellow freshman from where he was pathetically attempting to hide behind his curved hand.

“Jisung-ah! Hey, over here!” the demon called out to him, clearly not picking up on the social cue that he wanted to go unnoticed.

All heads whipped around at the sound of his voice, causing the male cupid in question to yelp loudly once he realized who was shouting his name. This of course also caught the elder girl’s awareness, eyes flitting to the other pair immediately as her lips curled into a nefarious grin.

“Perfect, like moths to a flame…,” she muttered under her breath before pointing to them and shamelessly raising her voice. “Look, Sung-ah, your homies pulled up for a quick chill sesh! How dope is that?! Don't be shady, bring them over!”

Jisung looked like he’d rather perish on the spot, but did as he was told and waved them forward ahead of their other colleagues, who glowered at them as they proceeded. The younger cupid fidgeted nervously, obviously not expecting them to be there as he cast wary glances in all other directions, as though he might take flight at any moment. Once the roommate duo stood in front of them, the warlock’s eyes narrowed as he made eye contact with the still-smirking Harin.

“Wow, what a nice surprise running into you guys here!” she purred, leaning casually over the table and slightly exposing her cleavage peeking out from her top. “How y’all doing? Been making sure to stay out of trouble since the ball or what?”

“Yeah, trouble sure has a way of coming your way, Harin-ssi…,” Wooyoung remarked, his tone laced with a passive-aggressive bite.

Not having any of her artificiality, he crossed his arms, wearing an expression that blended irritation with thinly-veiled disdain. He could already feel the heat rising in his chest, the familiar jealousy simmering at the edges while she continued her effortless flirting with San.

“Oh, you’re SO funny, Wooyoung! Has anyone ever hyped you up like that before?” the girl gritted out through her teeth, annoyed by his timbre, but maintaining her equanimity as she addressed his roommate. “...I’m so stoked you decided to drop in, San-ah! I was just thinking we could have some fun here. Wanna play a game? It's all for a good cause!”

“Really?” the demon blinked, glancing at the exhibit before them. “...Alright, sure. How does it work?”

“Well, it’s like, super easy!” Harin began, a waggish gleam in her eyes, “If you donate to the fundraiser, you can spin this wheel. If it lands on a win, you get a little kiss from me! But if you lose... I’ll spill a secret about you for everyone to hear. Exciting, isn't it?”

Once she explained the rules, the warlock’s face dropped instantly, his golden skin going pale as trepidation flowed through him. He couldn’t believe how bold the cupid was acting, not thinking she could sink any lower than she did at the Halloween after-party, but kismet was apparently proving him wrong.

“How’s that even a win for anyone?!” he exclaimed, jealousy flooding him from the ground upward as the cupid moaned at him in exasperation.

“Well, it's like a double win for me if Sannie here steps up to the plate,” she boasted, raising her brows at him wickedly. “So, what's the deal, my little devil? Feel like putting your money where your mouth is?”

San wasn't sure how to respond as Jisung watched them, unable to aid without repercussions. Alas, he didn't have to as there was soon a loud bang on the table between them, startling Harin as the black-haired male was now scowling centimeters away from her face with both of his palms planted firmly on the table.

“NO CHANCE,” he denied her angrily, finally putting his foot down. “For your information, he's low on funds, so he unfortunately won't be playing! But... I can step in instead, if that's cool with your grand plan or whatever.”

Everyone surrounding them, including the demon and other cupids, were agog at what was occurring in front of them, waiting eagerly for Harin’s next move. Now that the proposition was out in the open, however, the warlock was dismayed by the thought of potentially winning and thus having the cupid girl kiss him in San’s place, an idea that nauseated him to his core. Still, there was also a large chance he’d lose and if that happened, he couldn’t think of a single hidden fact that she might know about him considering they’d barely spoken.

She should’ve been taken back by his demand, or at least in Wooyoung’s mind. In spite of that, she slowly displayed an inexplicable, eerie smile, perplexing him as it wasn’t the rebuttal he expected.

“...Very well, anyone who donates can join the game. You're on,” Harin agreed with an intense look. “Put down your cash and let’s go, Mr. Magus. Let’s see if you can outplay me.”

“U-um, noona? Are y-you sure you wanna-?” Jisung attempted to interject, not comprehending her objective, but was quickly shut down once she placed her manicured digit over his mouth.

“Go on… Spin,” she reiterated, not moving her hand and staring Wooyoung down coldly.

After a beat, with a resigned sigh, he promptly took out his wallet and practically shoved ₩7,000 into her hands. He then moved forward, the wheel gleaming ominously as he gave it a hard shove. Conflict swirled in the pit of his stomach, but he steeled himself, trying to dismiss the unease creeping into his thoughts. The crowd gathered, eager for the entertainment, and he could feel his palms grow sweaty. Yet, to his relief, the wheel whirred and landed on an ominous red space, making Harin dance with delight.

“Aw, tough break! Guess I'll just have to keep my kiss for someone else next round,” Harin giggled mockingly.

“Yeah, yeah, I took an L. Big deal! It was for charity, so don't start tripping,” Wooyoung shot back.

“Ha! How could I not when it's time for your secret to be exposed?” she reminded him, flipping her silky locks triumphantly.

“Oh, my bad, like we're total strangers! How could you even know anything about me?” the warlock scoffed, attempting to maintain his bravado in front of their audience.

“Well, thanks to some inside scoop I got, I know way more than you think!” the cupid voiced lowly, dripping with amusement. “For example… like how you've been totally simping for that demon next to you forever.”

Suddenly, it was as if their whole realm stopped around Wooyoung. Her statement echoed across the crowd, a large gasp erupting out of it as all of the color left his face. The whispered jibes spread like a bush fire and he stood frozen, utterly mortified as if the very ground had swallowed him whole. His whole body flared up and his vision became narrow, his dry mouth almost unable to emit words.

“...W-.. w-what?” he bleated, almost unheard.

“Oh, oof. You poor thing...,” Harin goaded him, patently keen over her successful revenge plot. “...Didn't see that one coming, did we now, loverboy? No point in hiding your feels now, your face says it all.”

Their classmates couldn’t stop themselves from laughing along with her, too shocked to remain serious. In the meantime, both Wooyoung and Jisung were beside themselves, one over his deepest confidential matter coming to light and the other for being the cause for it. The former forced himself to shift his position, the lump in his gullet growing by the second as he faced his crush.

San, who hadn’t left his side, had already turned to him with his eyes widening in shock. Wooyoung could only watch as his carefully constructed wall of indifference crumbled, feeling trapped like a mouse in a cage.

“Y-… Youngie,” the devil hesitated, not even blinking. “Is… what… i-is it… it’s true?”

He took a step forward, but the weight of the moment crushed the younger’s resolve. Before the elder could utter another word, overwhelmed by a mix of panic and shame, the warlock crammed his hand into his bookbag and pulled out a small glass bottle containing shimmering, green powder. He uncorked it and shakily poured some of it into his palm before shouting out a spell.

“ALIBI EVANESCET!” he yelled as he threw the powder onto the ground, which burst into a thick cloud of smoke around him.

“Wooyoung!” San’s voice broke through the clamor, filled with concern as he tried to stop him.

Alas, it was too late as the other boy vanished, leaving the demon disheveled in the middle of the quad. Thus, assuming he was headed back to their dorm, the horned male abruptly ran up a grassy hill, hoping to find a shortcut and meet him there. Not even sparing a look at anyone else around him, he disappeared over the mound, leaving the fundraising scene as it was before their arrival.

While this happened, back at the booth, Jisung (with a pinched expression of guilt painted across his face) felt the weight of his betrayal heavy on his shoulders. The seeds of trouble that he’d sown to safeguard his reputation now bloomed into something terrible. Harin had known just how to leverage him, leaving him in turmoil. Watching San sprint away made reality sink in, his desire to protect his heart having devastated another.

“Lucifer, what… what’ve I done?” he whispered to himself, letting his head fall into his hands in misery.

“Okay, that was lit and all, but we still have mad monsters here to get through, squad!” the cupid girl announced to the large group, ignoring the anguished boy at her side. “This fundraiser won't crowdsource on its own, let's dive right back in!”

The men encompassing the rabble burst into a roar of excitement as they found their places back on the line, assuming business as usual. The freshman male, however, remained distraught, not looking up even as an individual knocked on the table in front of him.

“Leave me alone! Can't you see I'm freaking out?” Jisung muttered, wanting to erase himself from existence. “One of the other cupids will take you, I'm not available!”

“Dang… that's a bummer since you're the cutest one here.”

Recognizing the man’s voice, the brunette boy shot his head up in alarm. His already-bothered heart was greeted by none other than his own crush, who was leaning over the table with his wings neatly folded behind him.

“AGH!!! MINHO-HYUNG!” the younger screeched, almost falling out of his folding chair and knocking over some pens.

“You seriously gotta think about a new catchphrase. The yelling is getting kind of redundant, y’know?” Minho chuckled, a glint of endearment in his eyes.

“S-sorry! Well, I-I, uh, w-wasn’t, um…,” Jisung stammered, feeling embarrassment swirl in his chest. “Just, uh, d-didn't expect to see you here.”

“Hey, I had to show up for the university fundraiser, you feel me?” the elder pointed at the wheel, an inviting grin spreading across his cheeks. “Anyways, how about you let me in on this game, huh? I could chip in a decent amount for this whole thing.”

“W-what? Oh, like, w-why though? You don't have to do that!” the cupid declined, flapping his hands in front of him. “It's, like, totally unnecessary, you can just donate straight up!”

“Oh? But what if I wanna know what gossip you might have on me, Eros?” the winged cat pushed, getting further into the younger’s space. “...Would you do it for ₩65,000?”

Jisung’s determination dissolved under the weight of the elder’s charm, let alone his generous donation offer. He assumed Harin and the other cupids would be furious at him if he were to reject his benefaction, so he instead nodded bashfully. Pleased by his acceptance, Minho dropped the cash into the donation bin and gave the wheel a hearty spin. It whirled wildly before slowing down and, with a jubilant ding, landed on a bright pink heart, making the younger’s jaw drop.

“U-um, oh! You, uh, y-you seem to have, ha- actually won…,” he spiraled, stuttering through a rush of incoherent protests. “B-but, uh, the prize c-can be given anywhere! If y-you want, I could, um, p-peck your cheek or e-even your hand if y-you’re not-”

Before he could finish his divergence, Minho was already there, seamlessly closing the distance between them. He grasped Jisung's collar, pulling him in for a gentle kiss without hesitation. The younger’s eyes widened in shock, but soon enough, all of his worries dissipated like smoke in the breeze and he found himself drowning in the elder’s caress. The realm faded elsewhere and the sound of the mass around them dimmed, as everything else fluxed away into that single moment.

Their quick kiss was over way too soon for the younger’s liking, his eyes still closed even after the elder pulled away. As the feeling slowly returned to his body, Jisung’s orbs reopened to find the winged cat gazing at him with nothing but adoration, making him blush bright red.

“So… you. Me. Dinner tonight at 7, we’ll meet outside of Eolin Hall,” Minho suggested, grabbing the cupid’s hand lightly and rubbing it with the pad of his thumb. “Good?”

Every fiber of the younger’s being screamed in excitement, a dazed smile spreading across his lips as he became entirely oblivious to the chaos that had consumed him. Harin wasn’t even looking at them, too busy tending to the multiple suitors in her row. All that mattered then was the reciprocation of his feelings and the promise of a magical evening together, restoring some sliver of hope within him that things might turn out alright and permitting him to reply after a pause.

“...Good.”

Chapter Text

The dimly-lit walkway of Simaeg Hall smelled of damp wood and faintly of burnt sage, a stark contrast to the warlock’s racing heart. The words he and San exchanged mere moments ago rang in his ears like a twisted mantra; it wasn't anger Wooyoung sensed, but uncertainty. Panic clawed at his insides, urging him to escape the demon’s gaze, which turned a split second from high-spirited to something deeper and terrified him. He knew his roommate wouldn’t follow him here, as he wouldn’t be able to find his way back to their own dorm by himself.

As the onyx-haired man pressed on, he made a sharp turn down one hallway, skidding to a halt in front of his best friend’s door. He pounded his fist against the heavy slab of it, the impact sending a jolt through his entire body.

“YEOSANG-HYUNG! Let me in!” he shouted, half-sobbing, the tears threatening to spill over again in the wake of his emotions.

He’d never felt more raw and unsure, like he was losing a part of himself just by coming to terms with what he felt. The last thing he wanted was to confront San right now while his own infatuation with him felt destructive. Wooyoung waited there impatiently, continuing to bang on the divider and repeatedly call the elder’s name at top volume. He knew his friend was likely inside, since he normally kept to himself when he wasn’t with him or Seonghwa, so his anxiety worsened the longer he stood there. Eventually, he heard a muffled noise coming from beyond the wall.

“Hang on, one minute!” the vampire’s voice called back, and there was a rustling sound from within followed by the stifling noise of something being quickly shoved aside.

The warlock wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, trying to compose himself as he heard someone cursing before the door creaked open. The sight that met his eyes made him blink in surprise. Yeosang stood there with tousled locks and a flush all over his face, appearing shiny with sweat as his shirt slipped dangerously low on his pale shoulders. The elder obviously wasn’t expecting company, but faltered as he took in his tear-streaked cheeks and wild eyes.

“Oh, h-hyung, you look so… ragged. Are you feeling sick?” the younger sniffled, now feeling bad for arriving empty-handed and without notice.

“What? No, I’m not, but are you okay?” the green-haired whispered, rushing his words out of nerves.

“...N-...No!” Wooyoung whimpered, once again feeling overwhelmed as another mewl escaped him, his dampened face contorting in distress.

Caught between a rock and a hard place, Yeosang grabbed his wrist and pulled him inside, the door shutting behind them with a soft click that deafened the realm outside, cocooning them in a moment of fragile secrecy. He immediately led him to the couch, shoving him onto it, but remaining standing by himself as he kept looking back over his shoulder.

“My b-bad for popping in unexpectedly, hyung. It’s just-,” the younger boy began, his words muffled against his forearm that he was using to wipe the droplets from his eyes. “I-I didn’t know where else to go, but I c-couldn’t go back home or-!”

“Shhh, hey! U-um, it’s okay, no problem at all!” the vampire interrupted him, stress written all over his face while trying to distract him. “Y’know you’re, uh… a-always welcome here, but d-do you maybe wanna talk this out somewhere e-else?”

“Huh? Why?” Wooyoung blubbed.

“What? N-nothing!” Yeosang fumbled, clearly covering up whatever he was doing prior to his friend’s advent. “It’s that, uh… m-my dorm is really messy right now a-and since you’re sad, i-it’s probably better if w-we weren’t here!”

“Y’know I don’t care about that, hyung,” the warlock stated plainly. “Really, I’m good here as long as I’m not barging in on any-”

“Oh, hey, Wooyoung-hyung! When did you arrive? I didn't even hear you announce yourself!”

Both friends whipped their heads over at the third voice coming from the hallway, making Yeosang’s lips tighten in suspense. Jongho looked no better, if not worse, than the vampire as he emerged from his bedroom wearing nothing but the snug pair of jeans he was struggling to pull over his hips. Recognition flashed across the younger sophomore’s face before his features morphed into confusion. Sensing a metaphorical tornado about to break out in the room, the eldest jumped ahead of him to reply in his place.

“Ha, J-Jongho! Um, we were j-just having a little, uh, friend talk!” he sputtered, his flustered demeanor making it painfully clear that it was anything but. “H-he decided to stop by for, uh, a… visit.”

Wooyoung's mouth opened to speak, still caught up in a mixture of grief and skepticism as he processed not only his heartbreak over San, but now the unexpected layers of dynamics unfolding before him.

“Ah… Uh, okay,” the freshman cocked his head. “Random timing, but it is what it is. Anyway, are you good, Wooyoung-hyung? What's up? You seem hella sad.”

“I… I didn’t think anyone else aside from you guys knew!” the warlock wailed, letting it all out despite his lingering questions. “I thought I could keep it on the down-low, but that obnoxious chick Harin found out and spilled the tea to everyone! Literally everyone!”

“Keep what on the down-low?” Yeosang backtracked, eyebrows knitting before the realization hit him. “Wait, Woo, you don’t mean…”

“Yes, THAT!” the younger went on, throwing himself backwards onto the sofa. “I'm so shook. Someone must've snaked and ratted out my major crush on San to her, and then she told basically everyone at the fundraising event just now! I bolted, left San hanging and now I'm spiraling… How do I even face him after this mess?! I can't show my face in that dorm EVER again, I-I just can't-!”

“Wooyo, please breathe, okay?” his elder friend beseeched, finally releasing his tension and falling onto the cushion next to him to comfort him. “It’s gonna be okay, alright? You didn’t do anything wrong, but… I don’t get it. It should’ve just been the four of us with you in the forest that night who knew, right? You haven’t told anyone else about how you feel for San-ah, have you?”

“I didn't tell them straight up. My roomies are in on it, too, but they wouldn't backstab me like that, so it should've been all good!” Wooyoung provided, racking his brain for any other possibilities. “Unless she had a homie on the inside, but...”

As he continued to unravel his thoughts, Jongho navigated his own for any connections Harin had to their acquaintance. The warlock was right by naming only himself, Yeosang and their two junior friends who were present that evening, but as the Frankenstein studied it longer, a dawning horror crept into his mind. He mused over his recent conversations, piecing together a timeline that clicked together disgustingly as the vampire kept caringly patting his friend on the back. His gut twisted in dread and it was as if the air around them thickened with the weight of a terrible truth.

“...Oh, no…,” he blurted in a whisper, realizing the catastrophic link. “It… it was Jisung. It had to be him.”

“Wait… Jisung? You talking about that lil’ cupid friend of yours? What the heck?!” the warlock shot back, his eyes growing enormously. “Yah, I can’t even believe it! What a SNITCH! I knew he was acting sus that night at the ball!”

“That still doesn’t make any sense though,” Yeosang pondered, rubbing his hand up and down the younger’s arm. “Who would Jisung have gotten that info from?”

There was an awkward pause where all Jongho could do was gulp loudly, feeling his chest begin to sweat despite being shirtless. It didn’t take long for the lightbulbs in the other two boys’ skulls to flicker on as well, both of them lifting their heads slowly at the youngest male as he lowered his gaze to the floor in shame.

“Jongho… you didn’t…,” Wooyoung trembled, his mind catapulting into overdrive.

“No way,” Yeosang added, his body having a similar reaction. “...You told Jisung about Woo’s crush?”

“Aigo, I-I wasn’t thinking!” the Frankenstein’s voice rose, panic gripping his torso. “He’s my good friend and he just asked me about Wooyoung casually one day over lunch, so I mentioned it without even realizing because I thought I could trust him! I never thought he’d- He didn’t say anything about Harin! And I… I-”

The weight of his actions crashed down on him, bringing with it the crushing revelation that he unwittingly fed the flames of the warlock’s turmoil. The air in the dorm crackled with tension as the dark-haired sophomore stormed up to him from where he was previously sitting, his usually bright eyes now aflame with fury.

“Why would you pull that, Jongho?!” he spat, voice sharp as glass. “What did I even do to you, huh? I don't gossip about you behind your back because we're not close like that! This is so shady, I don’t-!”

He had way more to say, but his rage seemed to fuel his elder friend even more plentifully, igniting the flames of betrayal that stoked Yeosang’s own heart as his usually cool demeanor frayed at the edges.

"Jongho, I can’t BELIEVE this! What’s WRONG with you?!” he screamed at him, becoming a roaring tempest as his volume climbed. “You think it's okay to go around spreading secrets like it’s nothing?! To toy with other beings’ feelings like they don't matter? How DARE you, especially after you saw how distraught Woo was that night in the woods!”

The anger that surged through him felt foreign, an emotion he didn’t know he possessed. He gestured wildly as he spoke, fists clenching and unclenching at his sides as his crush’s betrayal sunk in. Wooyoung had also never seen him like this before and watched him in shock, his friend’s tranquility stripped away to reveal a raw, primal rage.

“You’ve not only hurt Wooyoung-ah, but you’ve crushed my trust, too! What kind of friend does this?! We trusted you… I trusted you! We poured out our emotions, only for you to fling them into the air like discarded trash!” the eldest rambled on.

With every word, Yeosang stepped closer to Jongho, the distance between them collapsing under the weight of his disappointment. The other male watched in astonishment; this fierce, unyielding version of his friend was like a shadow he never knew, dark and beautiful, filled with all the intensity of a thousand storms. He could sense that there was something unspoken zapping between them at that moment, but didn’t dare interrupt his tangent.

“Hyung, p-please, I didn’t mean for-,” the youngest raised, but the vampire wouldn’t allow him the opportunity to finish his sentence.

“Get out,” he hissed, liquid starting to fill his eye sockets.

“Wh… what?”

“I SAID GET OUT!” the elder shrieked, his voice ringing like a death knell.

With a swift motion, he grabbed Jongho's discarded shirt from a nearby chair and flung it at him, the fabric hitting his front like a physical manifestation of their broken bond. Staring wide-eyed and tears brimming, the younger boy picked up his shoes from the floor, his shoulders slumped in regret. Unfortunately, no amount of remorse could erase the cut he made and as the door shut behind him with a soft finality, Wooyoung watched as Yeosang turned back toward him, who stood trembling with an unleashed wrath that had only just begun to simmer.

“...Sangie-hyung?” the warlock mumbled after a silent beat.

With a choked cry, Yeosang at last sank to the floor, burying his face in his hands and letting the sorrow spill forth. Wooyoung arrived next to him just in time to catch him and without a word, he knelt beside his friend, pulling him into a tight embrace that felt like an anchor. The warlock's presence was a lifeline, grounded and steady, and the vampire clung to it, letting the pent-up anguish wash over him.

“...It’s n-not fair, Woo!” Yeosang gasped between sobs, his vocals coming out sore. “I thought… I-I thought he wasn't like that!”

The younger held him tighter, whispering soothing affirmations into his ear. Minutes dragged on as the elder wept, each tremor of his body a silent testament to his heartache. Eventually, as the initial wave of grief began to ebb, Wooyoung pulled back slightly to look at him again, frowning as the other’s face appeared like a watercolor painting composed of various red and pink hues.

“Sangie-hyung, I’m so sorry… I didn’t mean to involve you in any of this, I shouldn’t have come here,” he apologized, holding his best friend’s jaw in his hands delicately.

“No, don’t blame yourself, Wooyo. This isn’t your fault in the slightest,” Yeosang urged, bringing his sleeve to his dampened sockets. “This whole situation was messed up from the beginning.”

“Yeahhhhh, my bad for jumping to conclusions, hyung, but like... I feel like there's something beyond just my secret being revealed, right?” the younger pressed carefully, not wanting to offend his already-sensitive friend. “Hyung, I gotta ask… Was there more to your fight with Jongho just now? ‘Cause I walked in and he was topless.”

For a beat, it felt like everything closed in on the vampire, the truth he concealed threatening to spill over like a cracked dam. Yet there, wrapped in Wooyoung's comforting presence, he felt safe and thus pledged to come clean with him.

“...I met Jongho in the infirmary at the start of the semester,” he quavered. “When the campus blood shortage hit, he offered to let me... let me feed off him.”

“Wait, for real? I thought the infirmary was hooking you up with their stash of supplements or something this whole time!”

“No. They weren’t,” the elder disclosed, looking away from him. “They never had what I needed, so it became a routine. Weekly trips to his dorm. I didn’t just feed, Wooyoung-ah. I started falling for him. This went on for around two months until last week, we… I slept with him. I could tell it meant something, but I was too scared to lose him so we agreed to be friends with benefits. I couldn’t stop seeing him though… We’ve been hooking up nearly every day since then.”

“And who was the mastermind behind this whole friends with benefits situation?”

The admission would shatter whatever remnants of dignity Yeosang clung to, the ache of longing rolling within him, but he had to be fully honest with not only his friend, but himself.

“Me, it was my idea.”

“You? That's shocking, Sangie-hyung, you don't really give off the vibe of someone who would start a situationship. Not even back in high school,” the warlock reflected. “Why’d you switch up outta nowhere?”

“...He’s so different, Youngie. He’s not just some mindless monster to me! He’s kind and so giving, everyone says so. He’s always looking out for the best interest of others,” the vampire effused, rising to his feet and moving to sit back on the couch. “I didn’t want to say goodbye to what we had, not when I started to feel something deeper. And I didn’t want to take advantage of him! I-”

“But like, you've kinda been stringing him along then, right? Even if it was unintentional, it still ended up messing with the both of you,” Wooyoung interjected gently, making a good point.

“He never said he liked me like that.”

“Oh, come on, hyung! I could tell Jongho was totally into you from the moment you introduced us at Hwa-hyung's showcase!” the younger tittered, rejoining him on the sofa. “You'd have to be, like, so clueless to not see that he's down bad for you.”

“Aish… really? You think so?”

“I know so, but, uh… that's not really gonna solve our current prob, is it?” the dark-haired boy winced, realizing he wasn’t improving the issue.

It felt as though Yeosang’s dead heart was splintering, each shard a painful reminder of the moments he and the Frankenstein shared and the brief, sweet hints of affection that now lay poisoned by deceit.

“I feel so stupid for believing in him, Wooyoung-ah," he muttered. “I don’t know what to do, but deep down, I know he's better than this… Isn’t he?”

His eyes searched Wooyoung's face, but he had no answers, only the eerie silence of what ifs and maybes as he stared back at him pensively.

“I... I dunno, hyung,” he admitted quietly, feeling guilty at his own lack of wisdom at a moment when his best friend needed it most. “Sometimes they… others disappoint us, it happens. I wish I could say something else to help.”

Seeing him like this made the warlock’s own troubles feel trivial, sympathy surging within him. Despite this, Yeosang shook himself out of his woes to circle back to the initial dilemma at hand.

“I’m so sorry for distracting you from your own issue, Wooyoung.”

“No, no!” the warlock insisted, placing his grip on his shoulder. “Your feelings matter, too! But, I- …I just don't wanna head back to my dorm, especially after having all that spilled to San. Do you… mind if I crash here for a while? Not sure for how long, but hopefully not forever.”

“Of course, Youngie! I’m sure Dino-hyung won’t mind,” the elder replied, his voice steadier now despite his tumult. “I’ll go to your dorm later to grab some of your clothes and things for you.”

“You're the G.O.A.T., hyung, thanks,” the younger boy thanked, leaning over to peck his cheek playfully, but getting pushed away as he often did during this frequent bit between them.

For the first time in hours, a glimmer of relief brightened their eyes. As they faced their intertwined struggles together, they at least found solace in each other's company and would navigate their turbulent emotions side by side for the time being.

_____________________________

Later that evening, the wind howled outside of Doga Hall, echoing against the walls like a chorus of restless spirits, each gust punctuated by distant flashes of lightning. Mingi huddled on the futon, the flickering light of his dorm’s TV casting shadows all around him. On screen, his favorite comfort show Teen Wolf played, famously filled with over-the-top special effects and comical plotlines. The tall male started re-watching to distract himself from the thoughts that had been circling like vultures in his mind, but found it difficult to focus. It was Saturday night, but instead of the usual evening camaraderie with Serim, he was seriously alone, each clap of thunder resonating with the weight of his dejection.

Two days had crawled by since the impulsive kiss he shared with Yunho. Time felt heavier, each hour since then stretching into eternity. His heart beat faster at the memory of their moment, a spark of bravery drowned out by an overwhelming tide of anxiety upon noticing the hesitation in the elder’s eyes. Since that day, they hadn’t spoken and the werewolf’s mind sank into a pit of self-loathing. He scolded himself for acting so foolishly, questioning why he couldn’t just have kept his feelings in relative check like he had before he met the changeling.

He sank deeper into the futon, the edges of his vision becoming blurry as he spun out into familiar insecurity. It was possible Yunho was repulsed, his trust shattered by his own reckless decision. Mingi grimaced at the absurdity of it all, watching the creatures on the screen and feeling like one of the caricatured villains, doomed to be pitied and misunderstood. The heartwarming bond they shared seemed like a lost memory, ruined by one misguided act of affection. As the room filled with the static crackling coming from outside, so too did it fill with his quiet despair, leaving him to wrestle with his contrition in solitude.

Before coming to ESU, high school had always felt like a battlefield for Mingi, where his muscular build and blunt features marked him as a target rather than an ally. Scorned as a delinquent by his peers, he’d often wrestled with the loneliness that came from being misapprehended. Romantic dates remained but a dream, eclipsed by the fear of how others perceived him. He could still recall the scorn in his classmates’ eyes as they whispered, just loud enough for him to hear, their judgment weaving a barrier between him and their companionship.

Yet, as he chewed on the turmoil of those teenage years, a spark ignited within at the thought of Yunho. Even though it was spontaneous, their kiss sent ripples of exhilaration through his body, a stark contrast to the numbness he felt back then. Their lips collided in a hasty burst of emotions, kindling something deep within him that he thought long buried. He felt alive, not as a brutish outcast, but as someone worthy of affection.

The werewolf was about to lay down and let himself drift off to sleep in a cavity of melancholy. Suddenly, a sharp bang echoed through the living room, jolting him from his thoughts. He frowned, brushing it off as the residue of the storm, a stray branch or maybe just wind battering against the door. However, as the noise persisted, morphing into a series of rapid, frantic knocks, his pulse raced, the unease building up inside of him. He contemplated for a moment, not moving from his cozy spot on the couch, but calling out into the blustery night.

“...Serim-hyung?” he shouted. “That you?”

A brief pause filled the air, only to be followed by silence, amplifying the tension. As the noise grew more insistent, Mingi's instincts kicked in, the wolf within him awakening to the thrumming stress from the unknown. With a cautious breath, he swung his legs off the couch and padded over to the door, his senses sharpened, attuned to every noise and shadow. The storm raged like a warning, but he felt the pull of curiosity drive him forward. With each step, worry tightened in his chest that it could be someone in trouble (or something else entirely). Heart pounding, he reached for the doorknob, bracing himself for whatever awaited him on the other side.

He opened the door a crack, intent on gauging the situation, and was confronted with the sight of a sopping wet Yunho, water streaming from his tousled hair and soaking through his shirt. The werewolf’s breath caught in his throat, as this was the last being he expected to see after their unsettling encounter.

“Y-Yunho? What’re you doing here?!” he stammered, confusion lacing his words.

“You… haven’t been answering my texts and I couldn’t take it anymore, Mingi,” the changeling responded deplorably, staring at him with large eyes. “I… I just really needed to talk to you and hoped you’d be here, which I see that you are.”

“Hyung, it’s literally pouring! It’s hella sketchy out here with no umbrella or anything by yourself at night, like why would you-”

“Nevermind that!” the elder cut him off. “...Is your roommate home?”

“What, Serim-hyung? …Nah, he's chilling at a buddy's spot, but why you asking?”

“Okay, good,” Yunho shuddered, pushing through the doorway with urgency in his gaze. “...Because this can’t wait.”

Before Mingi could process anything further, the changeling took a decisive step forward and obliterated the distance between them, his stained hands gripping the younger’s face as their lips smashed together in a fervent kiss that sent shockwaves down his back. His eyes widened in disbelief, but just as quickly, that bewilderment transformed into elation. He dissolved against Yunho, pouring his feelings and months of longing into their kiss, reveling in the intoxicating heat that enveloped them amidst the rain outside.

The changeling wrapped his long arms around his neck as the kisses became more intense, their hums filling the empty space around them. In that moment, Mingi thought how every raindrop mirrored the beats of their hearts, how perfect everything felt even though a wave of incertitude washed over him, mingling with the thrill. Thus, he pulled back slightly, panting with the taste of the elder lingering on his lips.

“W-Wait, Yunho-hyung, I'm so confused,” he stammered, recalling the misunderstanding that drove a wedge between them. “I thought you were mad at me after what happened the other night, which is why I bounced!”

“Mingi… you never let me respond,” the other boy said softly, endearment dancing in his eyes. “You hardly gave me a chance to tell you how I felt before you ran off.”

The werewolf’s heart sank further, stunned by this revelation. He couldn’t believe how poorly he misread everything, now realizing his fault in neglecting him since then.

“But I was under the impression... like, you weren’t trying to be associated with me anymore,” he mumbled, questioning his own judgment. “...I thought you might’ve hated me now.”

“Hey, I could never hate you, okay?” Yunho stepped closer with an earnest gaze, his fingers brushing against his cheek. “...not when I’ve liked you ever since we met.”

“Really?” the younger wobbled, his eyes slanting upwards as gaiety threatened to burst out of his chest.

“Really. You’re the reason I can confidently stand as the being I am today, so… It was impossible not to fall for you, Mingi-yah.”

Words escaped the younger man as uncertainty faded like the dying echoes of thunder. Overwhelmed, he charged forward once more, pressing Yunho against the wall, their kisses sparking fervor as though the gales outside revived their broken hearts. Each kiss deepened, provoking passions long buried. His hands tangled in the changeling’s damp hair, the slick warmth of the elder’s tongue brushing against his own and letting out a low moan. Mingi then pushed his long tongue into his mouth, tasting every sweet breath as their bodies pressed closer together.

As their movements became heated, the changeling found himself nearly lifted off his feet, the wall hot against his back as the werewolf’s strong frame enveloped him. They lost themselves in each other, gasping as the intensity grew and their hands roamed freely over each other's bodies. Each brush of fingers brought with it the rising fever of their arousal, triggering a hunger that couldn’t be contained. The younger’s thoughts flickered to Yunho’s soaked clothes, the fabric clinging to his fragmented skin, tempting him in ways he only dreamed of before.

“Take this off,” he groaned, barely separating from his lips as he did so.

Without breaking their kiss, Mingi’s hands skillfully explored his torso, fingers deftly moving to untangle the wet fabric from his body. The more they tasted each other, the stronger the craving grew. Yunho instinctively helped, tugging at the younger’s sweater, peeling it away to reveal the toned muscles beneath. The urgency of their ministrations reflected a mutual need as they shed their layers, vulnerability and desire intertwining, a promise of something deeper blooming within the fiery havoc of making out.

With a heavy breath, Yunho leaned back just slightly, his eyes dark and a string of saliva connecting their mouths.

“Mingi-yah, let’s move to your bedroom.”

Uncertainty then clouded the werewolf’s thoughts, despite obviously being worked up. He paused, watching the intensity in the changeling’s gaze, but forcing himself to stall.

“Do you really wanna keep going?” he asked.

“Please, I’ve never wanted anyone else like this!” Yunho practically whimpered in response, persistence flooding his tone.

“But... you're like, totally a virgin, right?”

The taller male nodded in equal parts excitement and susceptibility. In return, Mingi felt a twinge of protectiveness and concern.

“I just... I'd be your first, I don't wanna hurt you,” he expressed. “I'm not sure how much y’know about werewolves, but, um... our anatomy is, like, uh… unique.”

“I’m aware, Mingi-yah, but I don’t care,” the elder replied, determination blazing bright. “We can take it slow, just… I need you. I’m begging you, show me… show me how much I’m wanted.”

The plea fomented something primal within the younger, breaking through the last of his doubt as his instincts took over. With a growl, he hoisted Yunho up effortlessly, their lips never parting as he carried him towards the haven of his room. The rush of their connection propelled them forward, careful not to knock him into any walls.

As he kicked the door open in front of them, Mingi dumped the elder onto the mattress on his floor with a grin of rascality. Anticipation fizzed in the air, all thoughts of caution fled, leaving only the undeniable pull between them.

Before turning back to ravage him, the werewolf first went to lock the door securely… making sure to hang one of his socks on the knob before sealing it shut.

Chapter Text

On the other edge of campus, the rain continued to drum steadily against the windows of Agami Hall, creating a melancholic symphony that boosted the turmoil inside a siren’s heart.

Seonghwa lay sprawled on his untidy bed, staring at the ceiling, the warm glow of the fairy lights deluging the space. Memories of what happened two nights ago wrapped around him, but doubt laced them. He ran away, convinced that his crush’s entreaty was merely a means to an end, to capture his enchanting voice for his own gain. It hurt him to think that someone as hauntingly beautiful as Hongjoong could be driven by such selfish motives and he wondered if anyone could ever see past his superb gifts to the hopeful monster within. The worst part, as he supposed, was that he missed him, despite his split emotions.

Just then, a soft paw tap on his door broke through his reverie. Seeing as his door was left unlocked, his eldest roommate poked his black mop of hair through the crack to check on him.

“Um, Hwa?” Juyeon meowed quietly, pausing as he ventured into the room, his luminous form glowing gently against the walls. “I’m getting worried. You've been in here snacking on shrimp crackers and in your feels for like two whole days now, so I think it’s high-time you tell me what's up.”

The younger male sighed, pushing himself up onto his elbows. He didn’t actually want any companionship right now, but since he couldn’t simply dive out of the nearest casement to escape, he supposed he didn’t have a choice but to explain himself.

“I just... I dunno, hyung. Maybe I was wrong this whole time,” he sighed, rubbing his scaly palm over his face.

“What you mean? Are you starting to doubt your major choice?”

“No, not that.”

“Ah, dang. For a sec, I thought you were finally woke and decided you're not about that partying-with-old-heads life no more!” the phantom cat jested, attempting to lift the siren’s spirits. “So, like, what else could it possibly be?”

“I’m not sure if it’s even something reasonable to be this torn about...”

“If I made an educated guess and said it was related to Hongjoong, would I get a prize?”

“Depends on what prize you want. For the record, I bought these crackers with my hard-earned won, so you’re completely out of luck there,” Seonghwa denied him, his expression stone cold.

“Can’t hate on a dude for putting in the effort,” Juyeon laughed. “Sounds like I nailed it though since I didn't get a ‘no’ as confirmation.”

“Well, this is probably my inner saboteur talking again, but… I think he was just using me,” the younger man mumbled sorrowfully as his insecurity bubbled up again, threatening to choke him as he thought about the ghost’s intentions.

“Sometimes, all our self-doubts mess with how we see things,” the elder nodded. “What went down between you guys?”

“I’ll give you the abridged version so as to not bore you, but he asked me to sing his original song for a class.”

“And that's a bad thing because...?”

“Because what if he’s exploiting me behind my back like all of my love interests in the past, huh?” the siren whined. “I don’t know, it seems too good to be true! I can’t tell if he did it because he wants to spend more quality time with me or he wants something else, or maybe he just wants somebody there as an emotional support cushion while he works, which is fine, but… Aish, it’s like I can’t tell what he’s thinking! He’s not like any other guy I’ve met, but I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or-”

“Or you’re assuming things again? Sounds like you got a ton of questions swimming around in your head like a fish tank, hon,” Juyeon interjected, watching his friend’s emotions shoot up in real time. “Have you, like, tried chatting with him about it? I fail to see what he could get from you by recording your voice, unless he’s actually Ursula in disguise.”

“No, but… UGH, I can’t wrap my so-called ‘tank head’ around any of this! I think the barometric pressure drop from this storm is giving me a migraine,” Seonghwa groaned, momentarily shoving his face into his pillow. “...By the way, where’s Minho-yah tonight?”

“Who even knows what that kid is up to? I think he said something about having a date though,” the phantom cat informed.

“In this weather? Aigo, he’s truly something else… but good for him. At least he’s seeing someone, unlike myself.”

“Hey… move over and let's hash this out,” the elder supported, coming to sit beside the siren on his mattress. “So I have not much of a clue about this wraith you're obsessed with, but I know for a fact you’ve got plenty of skeletons in your closet when it comes to love. I know it's not easy to see past the pile of bones there, but if you chill for a sec, you'll realize not all guys are bad news. Trust, most guys are the worst, but this one actually seems to care about you… whether in a romantic way or not.”

“Hyung, you don’t understand. I might’ve messed everything up,” the younger murmured, his voice strained. “I ran out on him, right in the middle of recording.”

“Hardly relevant! Bottom line: you can't keep holding yourself back over something that might not even be legit,” Juyeon urged, pulling him into his side. “If you want to fix things with him, then Hongjoong deserves to know why you freaked out. He deserves an explanation.”

Seonghwa felt the flicker of hope tucked deep beneath his worries, battling with the fear that choked him moments before. Confronting the ghost could either bring them closer or expose the chasm his anxiety created. Either way, he couldn’t keep brooding in silence; the room felt even smaller, as if the four walls were pushing him towards a reckoning he couldn’t avoid any longer, so he wouldn’t.

“...Would you hardcore judge me if I left right now to go after him?” he whispered to the phantom cat.

“I mean, Minho already did that, so I can't really say anything,” the elder smirked, cocking one eyebrow. “...Also, just so y’know, I’ll never be mad about having the dorm all to myself.”

“In that case, I’m on it,” Seonghwa awoke, jumping to his feet and grabbing his favorite windbreaker. “Thanks, hyung, see ya!”

“Of course, go slay!” Juyeon called after him, watching as the siren zipped out the door and through the living room to the exit.

He heard the door slam and let himself fall sideways on his roommate’s bed, the soft duvet hitting his fur and making him not want to move back to his own chambers. He let out a languid stretch, sinking into the comforter with a sigh of resignation. Now, with his roommate gone, his room exuded a silence that felt both peaceful and hollow.

The elder’s gaze wandered around the room before landing on the bedside table. His ears perked up as he caught sight of Seonghwa's open bag of shrimp crackers, irresistibly enticing as the bright packaging gleamed against the stringed bulbs.

“...Meh, one cracker won't hurt anybody,” he reasoned with himself, his usual morality crumbling under the temptation of the salty treats.

With a swift determination, Juyeon grinned to himself as he crunched on the cracker with a satisfying crackle, merry as a result of his sweet rebellion.

_____________________________

The sound of rain pattering against the roof of the aquatics center formed a somber orchestration, pooling into the silence that draped over the ghost like a heavy fog. Hongjoong sat on the cold bleachers, a lone figure among the empty rows, watching the still water under the night sky. Every droplet that struck the glass above him mirrored the ache in his heart, a constant reminder of his solitude, clangoring a rhythm of pessimism only he could hear. It’d been two nights since his crush walked out on him in the studio, the spark of creativity extinguished abruptly and leaving only the void of poorly-expressed feelings in its wake.

The lyrics he penned, each line infused with the essence of his admiration for the siren, were now a specter of his own longing. The song that was supposed to capture the beauty of their budding connection became a tombstone and as he sat there, enveloped by the weight of his emotions, he believed that Seonghwa deciphered the true meaning behind his words and turned away in distaste. It was another indifferent, cruel reminder of all the times the spirit had been denied.

Hongjoong’s thoughts spiraled back to three years ago when the world was a much darker place for him. Back then, the jeers of his classmates acted like an impenetrable cage, suffocating his soul. So-called friends grimaced and laughed, their taunts slicing through him like blades. They didn’t understand; they never could, instead leaving him feeling perpetually out of place. The fear of rejection had taken root, burying him in a deep-seated reluctance to expose his heart, leading him to forgo romance entirely. Now, as a ghost adrift in the currents of memory and remorse, he believed that perhaps he lost the only chance he’d ever have at love even in death. The storm outside roared in agreement, drowning out all hopes of a future that now lay submerged beneath his tears.

Maybe he was destined to remain in this state, flitting unnoticed through the remnants of his own dreams, held captive by a heart that never learned to beat freely. He was merely a phantom of what could’ve been, marooned in a realm that no longer held him. Therefore, Hongjoong held himself close, laying his weeping head in his lap with his skinny arms wrapped around his knees.

“So dumb…,” he muttered to no one in particular, penalizing himself.

As he sank deeper into his thoughts, the sound of footsteps disrupted his solitude, but he barely registered it, too lost in his gloom. It wasn’t until he heard a soft voice cut through the cacophony that he reluctantly lifted his head.

“I thought I might find you here.”

Hongjoong finally made himself look up at Seonghwa standing before him, water droplets beading on his dark hair and skin shimmering faintly, as if reflecting the hidden beauty of the ocean depths. The air thickened and an uncomfortable silence settled between them like a curtain drawn too close. The younger’s eyes widened slightly, not expecting to see the siren there that late.

“How… h-how’d y’know I’d show up here?” he finally asked, his voice a mere whisper.

“I didn’t find you at your dorm or the studios, so I figured you’d come to this place,” the elder shrugged. “It’s… where I thought you might vanish off to next.”

“Guess Mingi's dorm wasn't a contender then.”

“I actually didn’t think of that, but either way, I was right.”

The admission struck Hongjoong like a gentle wave, nonplussing him. Someone cared enough to look for him, to brave the rain, challenging his prior thoughts.

“Surprised to see me?” Seonghwa tilted his head, his expression earnest as if he could read the turmoil brewing within him.

“That's an understatement.”

“Well… then do you mind if I sit with you?”

In spite of his reluctance, the ghost nodded and the siren took a seat on the bleachers beside him. His presence lit up the darkness surrounding him, yet his expression was clouded with concern, overshadowing the ethereal beauty that normally made him swoon.

“...I’m sorry for leaving you in the studio so suddenly the other night, Hongjoong,” the elder mumbled, his voice almost drowned by the rain overhead.

The other male snapped his head toward him, bewilderment striking him like a speeding vehicle. All this time, he believed he was the one at fault, the one who had driven a wedge between them, but he couldn’t have expected this apology.

“W-what, I- like, what’re you even saying, hyung?” he blinked dumbfoundedly. “How’s any of this even on you?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, why’re you apologizing for nothing?! I thought you understood what was going on and didn't want to see me anymore!”

“I thought… I-I understood something, but now I’m thinking we’re not on the same page about what that something is,” Seonghwa stared at him, eyes widening with unease.

“...Wait, really? Then what’re you referring to?” the ghost probed, utterly befuddled.

“Hongjoong-ah, please be honest with me… Were you… um… W-were my looks and siren call all you wanted from me?”

At this, the younger boy’s orbs nearly fell out of their cavities. He couldn’t comprehend what he was hearing, the suggestion far too absurd for him to even begin to. In a flash, his cranium began sifting through all of the events leading up to this moment that could’ve made Seonghwa fathom such a harebrained concept, but nothing sprung to mind.

“WHAT?! No way! Hyung, I’d never, ever do that to you!” he yelped, his energy now entirely rebooted. “You have an incredible voice that’s so principally your own and everyone should hear it, not just me. Where’s this coming from?”

Seonghwa’s eyes, which began to tear up slightly, reflected a hurricane of emotions and Hongjoong felt the undeniable urge to finally share what lay beneath the surface, what had haunted him since the first day they met in this very location.

“...Sorry, it’s just- …When you asked me to sing on your song, I was so incredibly happy,” the elder admitted. “It was like a dream come true to have someone trust me and my prowess so much that they wanted to include it in their own work, but then… I became my own biggest critic and thought maybe there was a catch somehow. I’m used to being manipulated by beings who only liked me for that or another superficial reason, so I jumped to conclusions. In reality, I was just beating myself up again for nothing and panicked, so…”

“Hey…,” Hongjoong comforted, taking his hand in his own. “I wasn't out to trap you, I swear. I was stressing that you might’ve overanalyzed what I was putting out there and figured out what I was up to, but luckily, now I know that wasn’t the case!”

Just then, Seonghwa looked at him contemplatively as the wraith realized too late the confidentiality behind his words. Cautiously, he pressed him for a better answer.

“...And what exactly were you putting out there, Joong-ah?”

The truth pounded relentlessly in the younger’s chest, demanding release. Confronted by the siren’s piercing gaze and the intensity of his questions, a familiar turmoil swirled within him. However, against all odds, a thought appeared that maybe it was time to confront his own fears, to break the silence that had bound him as tightly as any chain. After all, hiding in the shadows was no way to honor the feelings that blossomed in the depths of his spirit. Perhaps revealing his heart would bridge the divide between their existences, allowing him a fleeting chance at something he almost convinced himself was impossible. Seonghwa wouldn’t hurt him, so he chose to be just as assiduous back.

“...It was about you.”

“What was about me, Joong-ah?”

“The lyrics,” Hongjoong gulped, looking straight ahead rather than at the elder. “My lyrics. I… It was like, my way of like, expressing my feelings about you in a poetic way. I wrote it after that night we spent together on the balcony at the Halloween Ball when you opened up to me about your insecurities and I... I dunno. Yeah, it was originally for a project, but it meant a lot more to me than that. I asked you to sing on it not just because I think your voice is amazing, but because I... I wanted to, like… dedicate it entirely to you.”

Seonghwa shifted slightly, his curiosity piqued, yet still oblivious to the weight of the other’s words.

“They’re about… me? Really?” he whispered. “But why?”

The ghost struggled with his sentences, unable to structure them properly to convey just how special the elder was to him. Thus, he came up with another idea that would serve as the next best thing; reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his spell-phone and ScarePods case, opening up both and handing one of the pods to the siren to take. The ravenette looked back at him blankly, not sure why Hongjoong was offering it to him.

“Do you… do you wanna check out the final song?” the younger questioned, blushing deeply. “Maybe once you give it a listen now that it's all done, you'll get it.”

The elder nodded and once they settled in their closer position, he placed the earphone into his finned ear, their bodies brushing together as the music began to flow once Hongjoong hit play. The haunting melody then danced through the speaker, evocative and lush. Each line was a brushstroke of affection, painting the feelings swirling between them. It used the metaphor of morning light breaking through the darkness, of the beauty that lay just beyond the horizon… of a love that transcended boundaries. As Seonghwa listened, he at last realized the hidden connotation, understanding dawning upon him with every passing note.

When the last instruments of “Aurora” faded into the background, it was as if the universe held its breath. He ripped the earphone away, surprise flooding his flushed features as they locked gazes.

“Hongjoong-ah, am I… Please don’t tell me I’m reading this wrong,” Seonghwa blurted hopefully. “Do you really mean it?”

The wraith nodded his head gently and gathering all of his courage, he let the words spill from his pale, thin lips.

“Yeah, hyung. I’ve been wanting to tell you so badly that… it’s always been you, Seonghwa. I'm really into you, more than just a friend. You motivate me like nobody else ever has, more than anyone living could. You gotta understand how much you mean to me, I've felt this way from the start... You're incredible, hyung, and I'm sorry if this shakes things up between us, but I... I had to let it out. Y-you deserve to know and-”

Suddenly, the elder turned with surprise flashing through his deep brown eyes, but rather than retreating or reacting with a frown, a large smile spread across his lips as he grabbed onto Hongjoong’s collar. With an elegant motion, he beckoned him closer, pulling him nearer until their faces were a couple centimeters apart as the younger gawked at him.

“Don’t be sorry,” the siren grinned, yanking him forward with one last emotional breath before capturing his lips in a passionate kiss that struck the night with a spark of magic.

It was a sweet melody against the stillness of the water before them. The kiss was a promise, an eternity wrapped in a fleeting moment, finally allowing them to be part of each other's worlds after what felt like so long. It deepened as they surrendered to the moment, a delicate ballet of yearning finally realized. Seonghwa remained clinging to Hongjoong’s jacket while the latter brought one hand up to rest on the elder’s nape as the kiss became more urgent, the warmth of the siren’s breath mingling with the opposite male’s cold exhale. The elder’s breath tasted like the sea, salty and invigorating, while the younger’s was like the sweetest winter air, a whisper of a feeling that the taller man hadn't known he'd been craving.

Before the mood could turn prurient, they pulled away, eyes searching each other's as they reflected against the moonlight. They shared a shy smile, resting their foreheads together as the bleachers they sat on, usually a bastion of booming, chlorine-laden chatter, were now a silent stage for their two hearts. Seonghwa sighed, a unity of relief and elation that seemed to heat up the ghost's soul.

“Hongjoong-ah, I like you, too,” he mumbled, bringing their hands up to intertwine. “More than I can say. I'm sorry for making you wait, for making you doubt. I just... I wanted to be sure. I was scared.”

“It's all good,” the phantom assured, voice barely audible. “I get you, I’m just glad you finally know how much you matter to me now.”

“Likewise,” the elder beamed, leaning in to press an affectionate peck to the other man’s cheek, his lips lingering for a brief moment. “I’m so happy you let me in, Joongie.”

The weight of the moment was palpable, neither wanting it to end. However, reality had a way of nudging its way back into the forefront of Hongjoong's mind.

“...So are we, like, official now?” he asked, clutching onto the other man’s hand like a life belt.

“If you want us to be,” Seonghwa chuckled, his eyes sparkling with joy and voice as warm as sunlight, making the ghost let out a sigh of contentment as his cheeks colored slightly.

“But, um…”

“What is it, jagi?” the taller man cooed, laying on the new nickname to make the shorter boy go scarlet.

“A-aren’t, uh, you stressed about the future at all?” the latter murmured, looking diffident. “I mean, I know you're all about death and everything, but eventually… you'll dip from this realm and I'll still be around, y’know?”

“That may be true, but it also won’t be for at least several centuries, Joong-ah,” the siren reminded. “Isn't it worth savoring? As far as right now, we’ve got all the time we need to explore this new relationship.”

“Lucifer… that means I gotta spill to Mingi and Yunho!” he wailed, his tone filled with dread as he could already imagine them teasing him. “I mean, they already ship us, but I still don't want to have that convo with them. They're so obnoxious sometimes…”

“I'm sure they'll be thrilled,” the siren said, unable to help himself from toying with him as well. “But if it’s any consolation, it probably won’t happen tonight. I went by your dorm earlier to find you and it didn’t appear like anyone was home.”

“What? That's sus, maybe Yunho's chilling with Mingi. He's always home otherwise.”

“I figured he was just out,” the elder shrugged, his fingers tracing absent patterns on the ghost's arm. “But it's not important right now.”

“Yeah, we got bigger fish to fry,” the younger said, leaning forward.

“Or in your case, make out with,” Seonghwa concurred, meeting him for another kiss.

The sweetness of their connection blossomed like a floret in the eventide. It was the start of something beautiful for the both of them and with the water as their witness, their story began, a tale of two opposite energies brought together by the power of one’s music and the enduring force of love.

_____________________________

The next morning, Mingi stirred in the soft embrace of his sheets, the early light peeking through the blinds to dance on his oily eyelids. He didn’t feel as groggy as usual, not that he normally would feel disorientated after waking up on any given Sunday. This one was different, however, as he recalled the series of events that led him to where he was currently laying. There was a warmth beside him that was familiar, yet thrillingly new, a comforting presence that filled his heart with a bloom of happiness. Looking to his side, his arm was draped over the form of the changeling, who lay with his back to him, the gentle rise and fall of his chest lulling him into a serene state.

Yunho looked utterly beautiful, his fair, divided skin a soft canvas kissed by the tender glow of the sun. The curtain of his silver hair was a stark contrast to the plain white of the pillow, and the werewolf felt an overwhelming urge to reach out and brush it aside to see the full picture of his lovely, sleeping face. As he went to do so, his hand instead encountered something cold and metallic, jolting him.

He then found his spell-phone nestled between the cushions, his tense, bare shoulders relaxing as he recognized the device, reading the time as just before 8:30AM. Seeing as his crush was still peacefully asleep, he thought he could return to his own slumbering position when all at once, his loud, off-putting ringtone emitted out of it. Mingi's eyes shot open and his hand scrambled to silence the annoying racket, belatedly figuring out he’d forgotten to set the gadget to “Do Not Disturb” mode last night.

“Shhh, SHHH! Aish, stop it!” he hissed at it, fumbling to answer the incoming call.

The sudden jerky movement and noise didn't escape Yunho's notice, his eyes fluttering open and a sleepy smile playing on his lips as he turned to face him. The sight of those eyes, still hazy with sleep, sent a warm rush through the younger man’s body as he answered.

“Hello?” Mingi croaked out, still trying to regain his full consciousness.

“Yo, Mingles, g’mornin’!” Hongjoong chimed on the other line, sounding much more chipper than himself.

“Yah! Why you hitting me up so early on the weekend, hyung?!” the werewolf snarled. “Unlike you, this beast needs his beauty rest!”

“Okay, like, sorry not sorry! Who needs sleep when I’m naturally slaying like this, am I right?” the ghost snarked. “Anyway, I swear I have a legit reason for calling you at this time that I think you'll be hyped to hear.”

“This better be good,” the younger warned, eyeing the changeling who was rubbing his eye sockets beside him. “Otherwise, when I catch you next, I'm swiping your laptop and messing with all your .wav files.”

“Y’know that if you ever pulled that, I’d make you a ghost, too, right?” the wraith threatened, but soon hushed his tone. “But, like, I'd rather tell you this straight up than have you hear it from someone else so… something major went down last night.”

“Oh? Do tell,” Mingi quieted, now fully interested as he wasn’t used to these types of calls from his older friend.

By this time, Yunho was completely awake, staring at him with equal intrigue as they waited for their pal to continue. He wasn’t able to listen to the phantom’s voice too clearly, but it was enough that he could catch bits and pieces.

“So, basically,” Hongjoong gulped, bracing himself for the worst. “...Me and Seonghwa are a thing now.”

“WHAT?!” the younger man erupted over the receiver as he shot up to a sitting pose, forcing the changeling to stifle a giggle at his cute, excited reaction. “No cap?! Congrats, man! I was getting worried you wouldn't have the balls to shoot your shot with Seonghwa-hyung, but it's about time!”

“Wow, thanks for boosting me up. Highkey regretting ringing you now.”

“Y’know I'm just teasing you because I care, hyung. For real, I'm so stoked for you! You guys are adorbs and deserve all the happiness.”

“Thanks, kid,” Hongjoong smiled brightly, even if his friends couldn’t see it themselves. “...I'm totally lucky. I didn't think he'd go for someone like me, but I'm so relieved.”

“Hey, you’re a real keeper, hyung!” Mingi raised. “I feel like you and your siren bae are gonna really hit it off... but I need deets! Did you guys actually smash in the pool this time, or was it-”

“AISH, stop talking! Like, why do I even associate myself with you?!” the ghost whined in agitation. “I was gonna spill to Yunho first 'cause we're roomies, but he wasn't back when I got home last night.”

“Y-yeah?” the werewolf clammed up, now becoming riddled with anxiety as his stare shot to the changeling in question, who was gazing back with raised eyebrows and a small, curious smirk.

“Yup, and he's still MIA. I’m starting to stress a little, it's so unlike him,” the elder fretted. “You seen him anywhere?”

“Oh, u-um…,” the younger boy wavered, not wanting to expose his and Yunho’s rendezvous, but also trying to keep his friend from panicking. “...Yeah, h-he’s, uh, fine. He’s been around.”

“Really? That’s good, y’know where he at right now?”

“Uh, he’s h-here next to me,” Mingi wobbled, especially once the changeling chuckled and left a fond kiss on his exposed shoulder.

“Wait, he's at your crib? At this hour? That doesn't add up. Like why would he already be there, unless-,” Hongjoong questioned before the revelation punched him right in his translucent face. “...Wait a minute, are you two-? LAST NIGHT, LIKE, D-DID YOU GUYS-?!”

“OKAY, HYUNG! This chat was lit, but I gotta dip! Enjoy your new guy, peace out!” the werewolf yelled over him before abruptly hanging up and throwing his spell-phone toward the end of the bed.

It pounded the duvet dramatically, bouncing off the surface and flopping onto the floor with a clack. With the room now uncomfortably silent, Mingi turned his face toward Yunho, who was adorably swaddled in the blanket they were sharing to cover his naked form up. After a few seconds, the pair burst out laughing at the absurdity of what just happened, with the elder falling headfirst into the younger’s lap.

“Oh, boy, I know I’m about to get such an earful from that little specter the minute I get back to our dorm later,” the former snickered, his cheeks ablaze.

“Well, at least now that he told us about having Seonghwa as his boyfriend, you can use that info to throw him off track!” the werewolf offered, coming down from his own hysterics.

“I guess you’re right,” the changeling agreed, using his core strength to lift himself off of the younger’s waist and turn in place.

Once facing him once more, he removed his arms from where they were concealed in the blanket and placed them around Mingi’s neck. The latter let him tug him into his embrace, the tips of their noses touching as they looked into each other’s eyes dreamily.

“Hi,” Yunho purred, a tiny grin remaining on his façade.

“Hey,” the younger returned, wrapping his own arms around the elder’s torso affectionately. “Did you get some good sleep? …Well, except for that rude wake-up call just now.”

“Yeah, thank you. Although you don’t use your bed frame, your mattress is surprisingly comfy from where it lies on the floor.”

“Glad you're vibing with my den,” Mingi nuzzled him, making the other male simper. “And how’re you feeling, like… down there?”

“Admittedly… I’m a bit achy,” the changeling disclosed meekly. “But you did a good job of taking care of me and cleaning us up after the fact, so I should be okay within the next day or so.”

“You’re lucky it’s not my rut season. That’ll come later this semester and trust me, it's not a pretty sight.”

“Everything about you is pretty, Mingi… especially when you’re all turned on,” Yunho jested, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

“Oh, please don't be saying it like that!” the werewolf moaned, resting his forehead on the elder’s shoulder in embarrassment. “I could say the same thing about you, you feel me?”

“Thank you, you flatter me too much,” the elder laughed, lightly pulling the younger’s hair back for him to face him again.

His features were so delicate, so perfect, that it was hard to believe he was real, let alone that he’d confessed his love to the younger boy the night before. As he looked into Yunho's closed eyes, he knew without a doubt that he found something rare and precious that he wanted to keep for as long as he could. Slowly, as if afraid to disturb the moment, Mingi leaned in closer, his nose brushing against the side of the elder’s face.

“Hyung… I’m really falling for you,” he professed. “I'm feeling things I never thought I could. Didn't get a chance to tell you this properly yesterday, but you're everything I've always wanted and didn't know I needed. I wanna wake up to this… what we have here often, at some point every morning. I know it’s only been a few months of knowing each other and I hope I'm not coming on too strong, but… when I look at you, it kinda feels like forever.”

Yunho's eyes fluttered open, revealing sparkles. Mingi's hand then found its way to his cheek, cupping it tenderly.

“So like, yeah, I was thinking… Could I please be yours?” he inquired innocently. “Would you go out with me? I know we kinda messed up the order of this, but I'm hoping you can overlook that.”

An enormous smile burgeoned on the changeling’s face, bright and genuine, and the werewolf felt his heart leap at the sight of his joy.

“Of course, Mingi,” he replied, his voice still sultry with morning rasp, yet layered with sincerity. “I’d want nothing more than that... I’m happy you want me, too.”

Following his acceptance, Yunho surged forward, seizing the other’s lips in a sweet kiss that tasted like promise. The rest of their morning was filled with light conversation and a struggle to get out of bed, as the last thing they wanted to do was break apart. They eventually found the motivation to get dressed (with the younger of course lending the elder his spare clothing) and make their way to the living room, spending their lazy afternoon watching movies as they cuddled over a bowl of microwave popcorn.

They began their voyage in lamentable, relative silence as strangers, but as their friendship sprouted into romance, it became welcome as the melding of their souls spoke volumes more than any words could convey.

Chapter Text

The next day, San's head hung low as he shuffled along the cobblestone path leading to the grand edifice of the General Education Department. The once vibrant hue of his eyes faded to a dull, lifeless shade of reddish-brown, reflecting the turmoil churning within him. Each step felt like a herculean effort, his usually nimble legs weighing him down with the burden of his misery and a heart laden with dejection. The vibrant energy that typically surrounded him, a byproduct of his cheerful nature, was extinguished, leaving a trail of sadness in his wake as he dragged his long, spiky tail along the ground.

The memory of what happened over the weekend repeatedly blared in his mind, a bittersweet reminder of his brief moment of happiness that was swiftly snatched away. For a fleeting instant, the demon allowed himself to believe that his and his crush’s fates could entwine in a dance of love and acceptance. Alas, the universe had different plans and Wooyoung's sudden retreat left him feeling more alone than ever before.

As San approached the massive oak doors of the building, his shoulders slumped further. The once-thrilling prospect of a new week of learning now seemed like a prison sentence, especially with the demonic shackle binding him to Mabeob-dong still clamped uncomfortably around his ankle. The hallowed halls now resounded with the taunts of his own thoughts, whispering words of doubt and regret. He wondered if maybe he appeared too eager in that unpredictable moment and thus scared the warlock off. He wished he at least had access to a spell-phone to reach out to the younger boy, to bridge the chasm that now separated them.

He knew that Wooyoung was safe with Yeosang (as Yeonjun and Changbin advised him once they learned of his whereabouts), but the demon still loathed the current circumstances. Yet, he wanted to respect the other man’s need for space, as love was as terrifying as the darkest of spells for those unprepared to wield it.

As he paced toward the door to his classroom, he saw one of his friends standing outside of it with his arms crossed over his broad chest as he leaned against the outer wall. The scowl on Jongho's face was more intense than the storm that ripped through their campus two nights ago. San slowed his stride, his heart sinking even further than it already had; he didn't need another problem to add to his already overflowing plate of hardships this early in the morning.

“...Jongho-yah?” he attempted, hoping the younger simply woke up on the wrong side of the bed. “What’re you still doing out here? Class is starting in five minutes.”

“Waiting for Jisung,” the Frankenstein informed, his glower deepening. “We- …I gotta talk to him. NOW.”

“Huh, Sung-ah? Uh-oh, what did that perpetually-late cherub do now?” the elder asked, trying to keep his voice steady. “Because if it has to do with him asking to copy your homework again, I can arrange for him to be sent to the eighth circle for you.”

“Nah, this is so much more whack than that,” Jongho sighed heavily as his expression grew grimmer, his knuckles whitening. “In fact, I can't believe you don't already know since it’s a popular topic of discussion around here that has to do with you.”

“It does? Me?”

“Yeah… He told Harin about how Wooyoung caught feels for you.”

“...What?” San whispered, his breath hitching.

“Yup, I couldn't even believe it either! Woo went to Yeosang-hyung's place bawling his eyes out after she spilled! Once the dots were connected, it all added up perfectly. Jisung’s always hanging out with her, so there's no way he didn't squeal,” the younger growled. “Seriously, I’m about to throw hands the second he pulls up here! Never felt this disrespected in my entire afterlife...”

“But… why would he do that?” the elder’s eyes narrowed, the embers of his anger flickering to life. “And more importantly, how could he even tell? I mean, I know he’s a cupid, but I didn’t think he could figure out Wooyoung that thoroughly after only two meetings!”

“He, um… h-he was able to make me talk about it,” the Frankenstein mellowed, his posture deflating slightly.

“Huh?! What do you mean, he got it out of you?”

“He sorta interrogated me…,” Jongho looked away, guilt painting his features a shade of green that would've made any human sick. “But look, if it helps, both Wooyoung and Yeosang already know what I did and now they hate me, okay?! I know I shouldn't have said anything, but it just came out accidentally! I don’t know why your roommate even trusted me with his secret in the first place, but it doesn’t matter now! This is all my fault, none of this was supposed to happen... I'm very sorry, San-hyung. You shouldn't have to deal with any of this, I'll understand if you want me to just drop everything...”

San’s mind raced as it all started to make sense: the warlock’s sudden coldness, the way he looked at him in fear... It was like someone took the sun out of his roommate's afterlife, leaving only shadows behind. The demon should despise Jongho for going behind their backs and he could feel the flames of rage licking at his insides, but he could also tell from the freshman’s defeated stance that he never meant to hurt anyone.

“...Hey, Jong-ah, it’s okay,” the elder murmured. “I may not have all of the details, but it sounds like you’re being too hard on yourself. It sounds like Jisung’s to blame, not you, so I forgive you, okay? But I’m still confused. I can understand how Wooyoungie’s upset, but why would Yeosang-hyung hate you for that?”

“It’s… a long story,” the younger gulped, not sure how else to phrase their previous arrangement. “But he sided with his best friend once he found out and now he wants nothing to do with me, which is… terrible, hyung. I- …I never told you this directly, but I really like Yeosang. Similar to how Wooyoung feels for you.”

“You do?” San sympathized. “Well, looks like this whole thing is all over the place then because… I love Wooyoung back.”

“NO WAY?! Okay, now you’re just kidding with me!” Jongho shouted, eyes expanding to double their usual size. “Aish, so you're saying this whole situation could’ve been avoided if we all were brave and honest about our feelings from the get-go?”

“I guess so,” the demon blushed, burning from the absurdity of it all. “I’m sorry, too, Jongho-yah. This got way out of hand, I never even meant to be here at all… But anyway, at least we can agree on who’s at fault.”

“You’re correct about that,” the Frankenstein nodded before frowning at someone in the distance. “...And look who’s PERFECTLY on time!”

San twirled around to witness the very boy they were just discussing coming right toward them, seemingly in a delightful mood as his wings moved gracefully and allowed him to float just above the floor. He appeared lovestruck, displaying a warm blush with imaginary hearts shooting out of him as he progressed forward. Meanwhile, Jongho felt ready to smack the smitten expression right off of his face once Jisung landed in front of them to greet them.

“G’mornin’, gents! How’re you both doing? I personally just had the best weekend of my-”

The cupid’s retelling was interrupted as the stitched man grabbed him by his cable-knit sweater and forced him into the nearby set of lockers, causing a surprised yelp to belch out of him.

“Well, I’m SO glad your weekend was pleasant because ours sure wasn’t thanks to your little stunt!” Jongho yelled at him, still clasping his clothing. “Where do you get off telling Harin about Wooyoung, huh?! Do you realize that because of your gossiping, I now have several monsters coming after me with pitchforks? You used my own words against me, and now I'm facing backlash from my friends and my crush! Don't pretend like you're clueless about what I'm referring to either! Everyone’s turning against me because of your actions, so what do you have to say for yourself before I tear you limb from limb?”

In response to the attack, Jisung's eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, his wings drooping. He gulped, his bottom lip trembling as tears began forming in his wide eyes. The Frankenstein had him pinned to the wall, his powerful hands braced on either side of him, so his only next move was to sob, surprising both of the other men. His shoulders began to shake and before they could process it, tears spilled down his full cheeks as he whimpered loudly.

“...Jisung-ah? Why’re you crying?” San asked, brows furrowed in confusion at his emotional reaction.

“I-... I-I had t-to do it!” he choked out, still suspended in mid-air.

“You had to?” Jongho pressed, his grip tightening. “What does that mean?”

“I’m s-so s-sorry, ~hic~ guys!” the cupid hiccuped from how hard he was weeping, his nose reddening and dripping mucus. “It w-was Harin-noona, she m-made me d-do it! S-she said she'd t-tell everyone that I-I… I d-don’t even know w-what she was g-gonna s-say, but she threatened m-me with telling lies!”

“She what?” the demon gasped, his tail coming to a sudden stop as Jongho finally let go of him, his back dragging downward against the metal of the lockers.

“B-but I d-didn’t want h-her to say b-bad things about m-me to everybody, so I-I was stuck,” Jisung insisted, the tears falling faster now. “I-I never m-meant to h-hurt ~hic~ either of you! I just d-didn't know w-what else to d-do and I’m S-SO sorry!”

“I don’t understand, why would Harin-noona do that?” San raised, taking a step forward.

“I-it’s because of what h-happened at the Beta P-Pi Mu party after the b-ball,” the curly-haired male wobbled, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand. “W-Wooyoung intervened b-between her and S-Sannie-hyung, so she w-wanted revenge. She s-said if I d-didn’t help h-her, she’d s-spread rumors and r-ruin my rep here.”

The hallway fell silent around them, the only sound the wet snivels of the cupid caught in the middle of a love triangle that wasn’t even his own. Jongho's face softened, his bellicose anger morphing into concern. He pulled back slightly, giving his elder classmate room to breathe.

“Aigo… Jisung-hyung, that’s awful,” he mumbled, now feeling regretful. “That… y’know that’s blackmail, right? She's been manipulating you all this time, she probably feels like she has power over you because of her seniority. I'm sorry you had to experience that… and for shoving you just now.”

“I’m sorry, too, Sung. That’s really not okay, I hope she doesn’t go back on her word now that she got her way,” San expressed, prompting Jisung to finally reel in his emotions.

“She w-wouldn’t, she’s satisfied enough with her vengeance. That was the only thing that ever mattered to her,” the cupid sulked, sniffling with bloodshot eyes. “I can't believe I allowed her to get away with that though! I feel like such a pabo...”

“Don’t. What she did was super mean and unfair to you, but it’s in the past now,” the youngest male stated. “I hope you don't talk to her anymore after all of this.”

“Trust me, I won’t! I’m finished with her and her games, but…,” Jisung resolved. “I wanna fix this. Jongho-yah’s right. You two are suffering, too, and regardless of whether it was intentional, it still harmed both of your relationships with the beings you care about! So, can I please try to make it up to y’all?”

“How do you plan to do that?” the demon quizzed.

“Well… let’s just say that I've got some fresh connections who might be able to make something happen!” the cupid grinned, his prefrontal cortex already kicking into high gear. “But like, I've already been too involved, so I’ll let you guys take control of this. Just tell me what you need and I’ll make sure you have it!”

The other two men wanted to push him further to elaborate, but the sound of the school bell ringing overhead interrupted their urge as they were forced to find their desks inside of the classroom. Taking his seat, San was still wary of Jisung, who was extending an olive branch to mend the frayed relationships between him, Jongho and their respective crushes. Although he felt caught in a crossfire, the demon still desperately missed his roommate ever since he retreated to Yeosang’s dorm, avoiding him like a curse. He didn’t realize how empty his afterlife felt before meeting someone like Wooyoung and would do everything he could to prevent himself from going back to that lonely state.

Thus, he would wait for Jisung’s plan to unfold, willing to trust again if it meant a chance to be reunited with the warlock who’d summoned his heart.

_____________________________

Two days later on a sunny, yet cool Wednesday afternoon, a pale (more so than usual) vampire emerged from the depths of the pre-med department building, clutching his books to his chest with one arm while gripping his black parasol in the other. The dark circles under his eyes were hidden by his trusty pair of sunglasses, but as that bright sphere in the sky continued its relentless ascent, it cast a harsh glow that made his fair skin quiver with dread.

The weight of Yeosang’s emotional burdens was etched into every line of his face, holding a sadness that seemed to take up permanent residence there. The meticulous styling of his hair gave way to a mess of green locks that framed his face like a broken halo. On top of that, his scrubs were rumpled, a testament to the countless nights spent tending to an ailing Wooyoung, whose emotional condition was taking a turn for the worse the longer he stayed with the elder.

In his post-class fatigue, the hemovore thought back to the very moment that occurred only a few days ago that led him here. The revelation of Jongho's deceit came as a heavy blow, shattering the fragile bond they built over their meaningful conversations and furtive glances in the moonlit corridors of their dorms. The words he screamed at the Frankenstein flew out of his mouth like bats from a disturbed cave, sharp and uncontrollable. The elder never meant to put his guard back up so completely, but his hurt was too much to contain. Now, their relationship was transformed into a source of pain so intense that Yeosang could almost feel the sting of the Sun's touch without it. With the dust of their friendship scattered to the four winds, he found himself longing for the simplicity of their stolen moments together.

As he moved through the crowded pathways, his shielded eyes remained fixed on the ground, avoiding any potential gaze that might see through his forced composure. Every step he took felt heavier than the last, the scent of freshly-cut grass and the distant chirp of birds only serving to highlight the starkness of his current reality. However, just as he thought he was in the clear, he heard a familiar voice call out to him from his left.

“Hey, slow down there, Yeosang-hyung!”

He skidded to a halt, his black sneakers screeching against the cold concrete. He knew that voice, that cheeky, but very deep tone that could only belong to one monster.

“...Felix-ah?” he turned to face him, who was smiling brightly. “Oh, um- Hey! What’re you doing here, and how’d you notice me from all the way over there?”

“Not like you were hard to miss with your bold dye choices,” the younger chuckled, nodding up at the elder’s vibrant tresses from where he stood under his own umbrella.

“Ah, fair enough,” the sophomore muttered unenthusiastically. “Perhaps next time, I’ll settle for a subtler shade.”

“Nah, I dig it! But anyway, how’ve you been? I hope I’m not keeping you from anything urgent,” Felix asked, noting how the elder was barely looking at him as they spoke.

“Huh? Uh, I’ve been alright, I guess.”

“You seem tense, hyung. Did a human sneak onto campus and try to slip you some garlic or something?”

“Very funny,” Yeosang rolled his eyes, his breath misting in the chilly air. “But no, I… I’m just tired.”

“Hitting the books too hard?”

“No, Wooyoung’s been staying over at my place for the last few nights,” the elder explained, not seeing the harm in telling him.

“I see... Why’s that? I don’t recall Binnie telling me anything was damaged at their dorm.”

“There isn’t. He’s just been, um… going through a lot.”

Felix nodded slowly at this, looking contemplative. In return, Yeosang felt himself begin to heat up underneath his garments, despite his cold exterior.

“Hyung, I… I hope you don’t see this as me being nosy, but as your friend, I’m just concerned so… does Wooyoung staying over have anything to do with San-hyung?” the freshman boy inquired.

“W-what? How do you know about that?” Yeosang froze, taken aback by the other’s good guess.

The freckled male didn’t answer, instead giving the chartreuse-maned man a coy glance as he gently kicked one foot against the ground. Suddenly, understanding consumed him.

“...Changbin told you everything, didn’t he?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” the younger sighed, leaning against the nearest lamppost. “He's my boyfriend, so maybe he felt he shouldn’t hide that from me or something. And according to him… you and Wooyoung had quite the showdown over it with Jongho as well.”

“Lucifer, he mentioned that, too? YAH, what is it with Frankensteins and not being able to keep their big mouths stitched shut?!” Yeosang groaned loudly, wanting to burn up into a pile of ash at that moment.

“Great question, that seems to be one of the afterlife’s many unsolved mysteries!” Felix joked, now feeling sheepish for knowing more than he probably should. “...At any rate, even if I wasn’t dating him, I likely would’ve found out about it from someone else. ESU isn’t that large of a college, especially when everyone's got their fangs in each other’s business.”

“I’m guessing Wooyoung texted him and Yeonjun all about what happened once he didn’t return home that first night,” the elder mumbled.

“Right, I’m sure he didn’t want his roommates wondering if he got witchnapped instead,” the freshman provided. “But that sounds like a lot to be dealing with at once, I hope Wooyoung and San are able to work it out soon so you can have your privacy back.”

“Yeah, same,” Yeosang murmured, the memories flooding back to him like a torrent.

“So, you and Jongho-yah. You two aren’t…?”

“...No. We haven’t spoken in days,” the sophomore vampire bleated, biting down on his lower lip to keep himself from getting emotional.

“I’m sorry, hyung,” Felix frowned at him in sympathy.

The air was thick with the scent of blooming jasmine, which only served to highlight the heaviness of the elder’s mood. His eyes continued to be cast downward, prompting the younger boy to try and lift his spirits.

“...Y’know, hyung, when you and I first met in nearly this same spot," he began, his voice a gentle whisper. “You found me in a pretty bad scenario, too. You were the one who offered to aid me when I needed it most and more than that, you offered friendship when I was feeling so lost.”

The elder managed a small smile at the memory, his fangs peeking out slightly as he recalled that misty day.

“You were so kind for taking me in during that time and eventually guiding me to build up the courage to confess how I felt to Changbin-hyung,” he went on. “I can’t help but feel as if I should gift you something in return for what you did for me back then, so I’ll give you this: Jongho made a careless mistake, but he cares about you very deeply or else he wouldn't have reacted so guiltily when you confronted him. We’re good friends, so I know how he operates. You both clearly aren’t pleased with how things are currently panning out between you, so if you wanna change the relationship you have with him for the better… you have the power to do so.”

“But he hurt me,” Yeosang responded. “I dunno if I can just go back to the way things were...”

“I'm not saying you should,” the freckled boy clarified. “But I think you should hear him out once he inevitably tries to rectify things with you, because he will. If he's the friend we all say he is, he'll do anything to make it right.”

The silence stretched out between them, the sound of other students walking by to keep them company. The weight of the elder’s thoughts pressed down on him with increasing force.

“I can tell you’re thinking too hard, so what do you want, hyung?” the younger added, his expression a mix of compassion and understanding.

“I… I’m not sure. I just really miss him,” the green-haired vampire answered honestly.

“Miss him as a friend?”

Yeosang should’ve known their conversation would lead here, as their kind’s clairvoyance was rarely imprecise. Therefore, he closed his eyes, the truth bubbling up inside him like a volcano ready to erupt.

“...No,” he said, his voice barely audible. “More than that.”

“So you do like him, I mean romantically. I had a hunch, but... does he know that?”

It was hard to say, given how complicated their situation became since they first met in the infirmary. He could surmise it was a yes, looking back at anywhere from when they first started cuddling together in Jongho’s bed to when they eventually hooked up in Yeosang’s. However, the elder vampire never told the Frankenstein about his feelings outright, so although his crush might be aware that he was physically attracted to him, he may still be in the dark about the extent of his romantic pining.

“Somewhat,” the pale sophomore decided, to which Felix chose not to prod him further.

“Gotcha. Well, like I said, he’ll come around,” he said, firm and steady. “I think he’s just as scared as you are, hyung. But you’ll both come out of this okay, I promise! If this fight you’re in the middle of ends up making you stronger, then it was all worth it.”

Yeosang took a moment to process the words, his mind racing with possibilities. He found the courage to look at the younger, his eyes searching for any sign of doubt, but found only support. Even if the elder was unsure of what was coming, he was at least thankful for another perspective.

“Thank you, Felix-ah,” he appreciated. “You’ve surely come a long way from our initial meeting.”

“You’re welcome, you’re going to be okay,” the freshman patted his back, a gesture of solidarity. “Just paying it forward, buddy. Now go get your man!”

Yeosang chuckled despite the gravity of the situation and took off towards his dorm as they waved goodbye. As his friend disappeared through the quad, Felix stood back with a knowing smile, watching the clouds above.

He had a feeling that things would work out for him and Jongho. After all, love had a strange way of finding its way through the darkest days.

Chapter Text

A full day later, the ESU quad was bustling as students scurried in their quest to grab a bite to eat before their next round of afternoon classes. The sun shone brightly against the gothic archways of the ancient buildings that surrounded the green space.

Despite the jollity that surrounded him, Jongho walked with his bolted head down toward the campus dining hall, his thoughts as heavy as the tome of Valperga in his backpack. His oversized hoodie hung over his broad shoulders, concealing the stitches that marked his forehead and the piercing eyes that reflected his turmoil. His steps were slow and deliberate, as if he could somehow slow down time and redo the past two weeks.

The events of the prior Monday still rippled in his brain. Following the end of his class that day, Jisung promised he would speak with his new boyfriend (as he and San learned), Minho, about what could be done to salvage their working relationships with the respective objects of their affection. Allegedly, the winged cat male in question was close with the members of the Beta Pi Mu fraternity, who were throwing an end-of-autumn mixer with a couple other campus houses later that month. At first, the Frankenstein wasn’t sure what their connections to the frat had to do with him reconciling with Yeosang, but the cupid insisted that the mixer would serve as the perfect scene for their reunion since nearly every monster on campus would likely attend. Not wanting any further drama after he essentially battered his friend prior to their lecture that morning, Jongho decided to go along with Jisung’s suggestion, but remained perplexed over what to do when he should eventually come face-to-face with the handsome vampire again.

In the meantime, his mind reeled with regret. He’d been too hesitant to confess his true feelings, instead opting for the safety net of a friends-with-benefits arrangement once it was recommended. The fallacy was now one he was paying for with the silence that resounded in his mechanical heart every time he thought of Yeosang. He was about to approach the dining hall, the smell of various culinary delights wafting through the air, when he was spotted and then tapped on the upper arm by someone familiar coming up beside him.

“Hey, Jongho-yah!” San greeted him. “Fancy seeing you outside of our writing class.”

“Oh, hi hyung! Yeah, I’ve got my first-year seminar today,” the younger male returned, coming out of his temporary haze.

“Ah, nice. Mine’s scheduled on Tuesdays.”

“Whatcha got planned for today?”

“Just plain old math, I had history earlier this morning,” the elder chimed.

“Ah, that’s always interesting.”

“Yeah, how’s your day going?”

“Not gonna complain, I guess,” Jongho responded with a noncommittal shrug.

“I’ll assume that means things haven’t gotten any better nor worse since we saw each other last,” the demon sighed in empathy. “I can relate.”

“I know you can,” the brunette sighed. “Let's just pray that whatever goes down at this mixer Jisung won't shut up about can resolve this chaotic situation we're in, even though I'm clueless about what I should even be doing…”

“Agreed,” San concurred, scratching the back of his fiery head in equal dubiety. “Were you about to grab some food? I’m just stopping by for a quick snack.”

“Yeah, I was- …Hey, peep that!” Jongho started, before becoming distracted by and pointing toward a pair of monsters coming out of the dining hall.

San followed his stare to the doors swinging open and revealing Hongjoong and Seonghwa, who were laughing over their lively conversation. The joyous scene unfolded before them like an odd sitcom episode, both of them looking happier than either had ever seen them before. Before they could depart, the two underclassmen jogged up to them, blocking their path.

“Hi, hyungs!” the devil saluted them, waving enthusiastically. “Sorry to interrupt, hope you had a nice meal!”

“Oh, hey guys, good to see you again!” the siren smiled, genuinely pleased to reconvene with their two acquaintances.

“Same here,” the ghost tacked on. “Hope all's been well with y'all, it's been a minute!”

“Yeah, long time no see, right? Wanna chat real quick?” Jongho noted just as his sight glanced downward to see the two elder beings holding hands. “...Starting with whatever’s going on right here, anything new we should know about?”

“Ah! U-um, yeah, looks like we’re busted…,” Hongjoong blushed while unable to control the massive grin between his cheeks, making Seonghwa giggle with a similar flush.

“I’ll say!” San gasped and then gleamed once he also took notice. “So are you guys…?”

“Aigo, yeah… We actually just started dating,” the eldest confirmed, squeezing his boyfriend’s hand and leaning his head on top of his own. “Only for about a week now though.”

“Awww, cute! Well, congratulations!” the demon applauded them.

“Yeah, what he said! That's great, so hyped for both of you linking up,” the youngest agreed, making them bloom even more. “Happy that at least some of us can find love out here.”

“Thanks for having our backs,” the wraith recognized, planting a small peck on the back of Seonghwa’s hand. “But like, anyways, enough about us! Are y'all doing well?”

The two younger monsters exchanged glances, their enthusiasm slowly evaporating away like mist at dawn. They weren’t planning on getting others involved in their personal issues, especially ones they didn’t know extraordinarily well. Still, since the couple was in their extended social circle, perhaps their linkage could serve to benefit them.

“Well, let’s just say if you count Yeosang-hyung yelling at me and kicking me out of his dorm as ‘doing well,’ I’m winning that game. He's giving me the silent treatment,” Jongho informed them.

“And I’m not doing much better,” San contributed, looking down at his feet as if they were the source of all his troubles. “Wooyoung hasn’t come back to the dorm since this past weekend because he thinks I want nothing to do with him…”

“Yeah, so I’ve heard,” Seonghwa frowned, sympathetic as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind his ear. “I’m really sorry to hear that, but I know Wooyoung and Yeosang are also affected by what's been going on and would prefer for this not to go on any longer either.”

“We appreciate you saying that, hyung,” the demon nodded, yet felt a sense of dread knowing that his beloved roommate was also suffering. “I know you’re close with both of them, so it’s good to know they’ve been talking with someone else about it and not just relying on each other.”

“Of course. Is there anything we can do to help you?” the siren offered.

“Thanks, hyung, but I'm kinda unsure what else you could do,” Jongho considered. “What’re you thinking?”

“I dunno, maybe we could stage an intervention? A blind meet-up? A-”

“Musical number?” Hongjoong joked, earning an elbow to the side from his partner.

“Joongie, please! They need serious advice, not a casting agent,” Seonghwa scolded him playfully.

“My bad, hope I didn’t lose boyfriend brownie points just now,” the ghost chuckled. “But I might actually be onto something, you feel?”

“Unless Sannie and Jongho here are both undercover performers executing some long-term method acting, I doubt it,” the siren eyerolled.

“...I mean, just saying, I pop off at karaoke night,” the Frankenstein interjected, not wanting them to believe he was talentless, regardless of whether or not they were serious.

“For real? I gotta hear that myself sometime!” Hongjoong nodded. “What about you, San-ah? You ever sing or nah?”

“Me? I… I dunno. I like to think I can follow a tune pretty well, but I haven’t really had much of an opportunity to try it out,” the red-haired boy pondered.

“Okay, where are you going with this, jagiya?” the siren directed at the shorter phantom by his side.

“I guess what I'm trying to say is... why not sing to them?” the translucent one counseled.

“Huh? You want us to serenade them?” the youngest cocked his head.

“Hongjoong-ah, this isn’t Broadway. Not everyone at this school can win someone over with a simple song and dance,” Seonghwa laughed.

“What? It worked on you, didn’t it, hyung?” the spirit reminded him with a kittenish smirk.

“I… suppose? It’s a bit different though, you wrote a song about me and then had me record it for your class,” his boyfriend recalled as his cheeks reddened at the memory. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but neither of you two are composers, right?”

“Afraid not,” San chuckled. “But I have to admit that's pretty romantic of you, Hongjoong-hyung!”

“Well, this isn’t about romance, is it?” the siren asked, expecting them to say no.

To both of the elder men’s shock, however, the younger two looked away from them in separate directions, their faces giving away their hidden emotions as they glowed like molten lava. Once the bashful reaction registered in their heads, the couple’s eyes widened to twice their normal size.

“...Oh, Lucifer, really?” the shorter one gaped at them.

“YAH, should we just drop a PSA to the whole student body at this point?” Jongho wailed, covering his face in his hands. “Are we not already humiliated?!”

“Aigo, sorry guys, we didn’t realize it was like that!” Seonghwa apologized, but also internally jumped for joy at the fact that he now knew his best friends’ crushes both liked them back. “...But okay, yeah, now we’re definitely helping you.”

“Again, I’m not sure how you can!” the Frankenstein sulked. “Jisung is trying to plan something for us at that end-of-autumn mixer, but who even knows if he'll come through…”

“Hmm, okay. We can work with that,” the eldest nodded. “Tell you what: how about we talk this over with some moots of ours and get back to you on it, okay?”

“Yeah, Mingi is tight with those Beta Pi Mu dudes because they do track together, so I bet he could help swing something!” his ghostly boyfriend presented.

“Oh, you guys really don’t have to go through all this trouble for us…,” San backtracked, iffy at getting the entire school involved in their romances.

“It’s no trouble! We’re all friends here, right?” the taller junior winked. “Unless you really don’t want us to.”

“Nope, all good! Who even cares anymore?” Jongho whined, still embarrassed as he uncovered his pink face. “Might as well spill to everyone in Mabeob-dong about how badly I'm crushing on Yeosangie-hyung, it doesn't matter at this point!”

“...Y’know what? He’s right,” the demon accorded, a wave of determination at last washing over him. “I haven’t been able to tell Wooyoung how much I love him, but he should know! I don’t want anything to stand in our way of being together anymore, even if I need to convince him that what I feel for him is real every single day for the rest of my afterlife… Hyungs, count us in.”

“Alright, great! We’ll let you know if we discover any leads,” the eldest promised, looping his arm through Hongjoong’s. “But for now, I gotta get back to the lab. We’ll catch up later, okay?”

“Sounds good, hyung! Thank you both,” San bowed to them, with Jongho immediately following his action.

Soon, the elder two departed, their chatter fading into the daytime air. The remaining duo both took a moment to breathe in the quiet, their eyes reflecting in the sunlight as they stayed in place adjacent to the dining hall entrance.

“Wow… Y’know, I'm really thankful for them doing this,” San spoke first, his voice hopeful. “I know it's not easy, trying to smooth things over between Wooyoung and I.”

“Yeah, same. I've been stressing about running into Yeosang-hyung again after what went down, but at least we have some extra support now,” Jongho nodded solemnly, his handsome features etched with a hint of fear.

“Well, if we're gonna commit to this whole ‘kiss and make up’ thing, we should probably go all out, right?” the elder leaned against the brick wall, his tail swishing slightly.

“Wait… what’re you saying?”

“Y’know, like what Hongjoong-hyung suggested!” San said with a mischievous smile. “A grand gesture to show them we're serious! I dunno if he meant something like a flash mob in the quad or crooning to them from the rooftop of the frat house, but-”

“Oof, seriously? That's kinda extra, don't you think?” the Frankenstein moaned. “I thought he was joking about that!”

“Maybe he was, but regardless, Wooyoung-ah deserves to know just how much I care about him,” the demon resounded. “He’s been through enough for one semester.”

“I mean, if theatrics are what Wooyoung-hyung is into, that’s cool. But what makes you think Yeosang-hyung would want that?” the stitched male asked, tension playing on his lips.

“Why wouldn’t he?”

“I just... Maybe we don't have to go to extremes like that,” Jongho gulped, his expression earnest. “We could just, like… talk to them, y’know? Like normal monsters."

“But talking got us into this mess,” San furrowed his brows, considering this. “What if talking more just makes it worse?”

“Or what if it actually improves things?” the younger countered. “Sometimes, the best move is to just chill, be real and talk it out.”

“You may be right, but from what we understand right now… it sounds like they’re not ready to talk yet. If ever.”

“Then I’ll wait for him!” Jongho raised, placing a hand on the elder’s shoulder. “I'll be here when he's ready! And when he is, I'll confess everything. How seriously sorry I am, how much I miss him and wanna make things right, how... deeply I've fallen for him.”

San's tail stopped moving then and he stared at Jongho, his expression a blend of admiration and uncertainty. Then, he smiled with a soft huff, moved by the younger’s honesty.

“Jongho-yah, you're pretty wise for a creature sewn together from the dead,” he complimented him, making the other male shake his head with a tired laugh before replying.

“And you're pretty wholesome for a demon.”

The two of them stood there for a moment, the weight of their conversation hanging in the air. Then, as if reaching the same conclusion simultaneously, they turned and started walking into the dining hall.

“But perhaps,” the devil said after a few steps. “Just… we could still do something meaningful for them. It's gotta be something that says 'I'm sorry, I love you and I'm not going anywhere.’ Something that shows we're willing to go the extra mile… without going full Hadestown on them.”

“Now that sounds more like the move,” Jongho chuckled, his steps lighter as they approached the lunch line. “I’ll do whatever it takes, hyung.”

Together, they held their flooded heads high, their vow (which was still in the works) a promise that they would face whatever the near future held with courage in the name of romance.

_____________________________

Upon returning to his dorm later that afternoon, Hongjoong had plenty of time to ponder ways to help his underclassmen friends with their love predicament. His boyfriend had been lively during their walk to his next class, animatedly discussing his upcoming acapella performances, but now the ghost was lost in thought. Their younger friends’ antics sparked an idea in his mind, flaring with urgency. If music could bind souls and words could conjure feelings, then surely a performance could bridge the gap between them and the ones they adored.

It was certainly the producer in him talking, but the end-of-autumn mixer was just around the corner, a prime opportunity for San and Jongho to pour their hearts out. Perhaps using his skills, they could write a song together, intertwining their personalities into a melody that was both beautiful and undeniably catchy. The thought continued to linger in his mind as he pushed open the door to his dorm, where he was immediately greeted by an unexpected sight.

There, sprawled on the couch, were Yunho and Mingi, locked in an awkward, yet passionate kiss. As if in peachy slow-motion, the two pulled away when they heard the wraith’s entrance, both of their eyes wide.

“O-oh, um, hey Hongjoong-hyung!” the changeling stammered, flustered and clearing his throat as he raised himself back up into a sitting position.

“For real? You’re doing this in our communal spot now?” the elder rubbed his temples in mock exasperation, his expression playfully theatrical. “Am I also gonna have to stress about y'all leaving your socks on the front door knob?”

“What’s up, hyung? You not confident enough in your relationship to be caught in this situation?” the werewolf winked, sending his best friend into an exaggerated fit of indignation. “At least we're not afraid to flex our PDA!”

“Yah, that's so not chill! Y’know I’m just... being cautious,” the phantom whined, crossing his arms as he attempted to defend himself, the very picture of melodrama. “Besides, this is way different! Seonghwa-hyung is still, like, totally out of my league!”

“Oh c’mon, let's not play games,” Mingi replied, pointing a thumb at his partner with a sly smirk. “I felt the same way about him, but now look where we're at!”

“I get where you’re coming from though, Joong-hyung. Honestly, Seonghwa is a total catch,” Yunho added, lifting his chin in proud agreement. “More than I could ever hope to be...”

“Pffft, quit it, hyung,” his younger boyfriend said, rolling his eyes dramatically. “You're literally the hottest of them all!”

“Can you guys chill? I’m trying to brainstorm a plan here, not barf!” Hongjoong wailed while pretending to gag, unable to hold back any longer.

“Plan for what?” the silver-haired boy questioned.

“So like, we saw San and Jongho at the dining hall today and apparently there's been some major drama in their group,” the eldest informed.

“Ooo, what type of tea are we spilling?” the youngest man interrogated, now intrigued.

“How much time you got?” the ghost giggled, sitting on the armchair adjacent to them. “Okay, kids, listen up: basically, their whole crew is in a massive ‘friends to lovers’ situation that's totally backfiring. We all been knew that Wooyoung is totally into San, yeah?”

“...Did we know that?” Yunho scratched his head confusedly.

“I thought I already let you guys know that, didn't I?”

“Even though it wasn't ever confirmed, we could’ve predicted that from several kilometers away,” Mingi shrugged. “Wooyoung seems kinda terrible at keeping things on the down low, no offense to him.”

“Oops. But whatever, it's irrelevant now because literally everyone at ESU already knows,” Hongjoong circled back. “He admitted his feelings about liking him after the ball and now the gossip's spread like wildfire. So he's convinced that San despises him, when in truth, he’s head over heels for him, too!”

“Awww, how sweet is that!” the changeling cooed. “Why would Wooyoung think he hates him though? Aren’t they roommates?”

“I'm not sure why, but they haven't seen each other since word got out,” the elder advised.

“So where’s Wooyoung been during all this?” the werewolf pressed with concern.

“Hwa-hyung said he’s been crashing with Yeosang,” his friend revealed.

“I see,” Yunho understood. “Well, at least we know he’s safe there.”

“And why does Jongho have anything to do with this though?” Mingi reverted.

“He likes Yeosang,” the spirit leaked.

“HA, called it! And?” the werewolf continued.

“Seonghwa-hyung had to fill me in on this part, but basically... Jongho accidentally blabbed about Wooyoung crushing on San, hence why now it's common knowledge. Then Yeosang caught wind and was fuming since he’s BFFs with Wooyoung. Things are even more complicated because Hwa mentioned that Yeosang has feelings for him as well…”

“Him who? San-hyung?” Mingi squawked.

“NO! Jongho, keep up!” Hongjoong barked back, practically facepalming. “See? I told you it’s too much… especially if Yeosang and Wooyoung were both crushing on the same dude, that’d be way too messy.”

“Lucifer, they're more cringe than us...,” the youngest groaned.

“Alright, so it sounds like a big misunderstanding across the board,” Yunho comprehended, clapping his hands together. “So I’m guessing that because Seonghwa’s close with both Yeosang and Wooyoung, he’s roping you into helping their admirers?”

“Confident of you to think I'm only here for my boo, but yeah, you're kinda right,” the ghost professed. "We're trying to pull some strings for them at the end-of-autumn mixer coming up."

“Dang, and I thought I was whipped,” the tailed man chuckled, causing the eldest to hurl a throw pillow at him.

“Aish, so are y’all gonna help me think up any ideas or nah?” the shorter boy scolded, losing his patience.

“Well, let’s start with the basics,” the changeling suggested. “We know it’s a mixer, but I’ve never been to one. What normally happens at these events?”

“Usually, there’s always a DJ, but since Beta Pi Mu is a music frat, that means there’s gonna be way more performances than at a regular college party,” Hongjoong explained. “That house is popping with entertainment.”

“Wait, so are the Spotfrights gonna be singing there or what?” Mingi asked. “That sounds like the type of function they vibe with.”

He grinned, revealing just a hint of his fang and stopping his translucent friend in his tracks as realization settled in his frazzled mind. The latter then slapped his forehead with a spectral hand, feeling ignorant for neglecting his own boyfriend’s upcoming affairs.

“Aigo… How could I forget? They're totally gonna perform, Hwa's been grinding his harmonies 24/7 for this,” he moaned, squeezing his eyes shut in shame.

“Wow, this guy thinks he's Boyfriend of the Year, but can't even remember his bae’s plans. What a major letdown,” the youngest deadpanned, unable to help himself.

“Sorry for not keeping tabs on him at all hours! Did you forget he's basically top dog on campus?” the elder yowled. “I’m a specter, not a stalker. I'm shook he even has a tiny bit of time for me!”

“One day without bickering, that’s all I ask for…,” Yunho mumbled, raising a single pointer finger while staring into space with a defeated expression.

“Sorry, jagiya. We’ll tone it down for you,” Mingi apologized, rubbing his forearm affectionately. “But anyway, Joong-hyung, I'm pretty sure Seonghwa-hyung can hook you up in that situation since he's already gonna be performing! Not sure why he didn't mention that sooner.”

“Do we even know if Yeosang and Wooyoung will show up to the mixer?” the taller male wondered.

“Bet. If Seonghwa's belting it out, you know his squad’s gonna show up to hype him, but… He's already juggling school and swim team stuff, I don't wanna stress him out even more,” the ghost muttered, making the other two’s hearts swell at his consideration. “Actually, I was kinda hoping you'd pull through since you're close with some of those frat dudes, Mings.”

“Me? Hmm, in what way?” the werewolf inquired, raising his brows. “You mean like asking them to make some time for San and Jongho to drop a public speaking moment?”

“Possibly! I was thinking they could even hop on a track or something to make their presence there seem less sus,” the eldest proposed.

“They sing?” the changeling queried in shock.

“Funny, we hit them with that same question,” Hongjoong winced. “But they weren't totally against it.”

“Love makes you do crazy things, I suppose,” Yunho added.

“...Like run into the middle of a thunderstorm to confess?” Mingi teased him, poking his side.

“Shhhhh,” his boyfriend blushed, recentering their exchange. “Back to business, what song would they sing?”

“I haven’t really made plans like that yet, got any suggestions?” the wraith propositioned.

“Well… Here’s an idea, hyung: Why not let them sing your track?” Mingi submitted, a grin plastered across his wolfish face.

“What?! You mean the one I wrote for Hwa?” his elder friend flushed. “Oh, u-uh, well like, that would be a total ego boost, but... I'm not sure if I want it being shared all over the place at the mixer. I… I don’t want it to lose its value if everyone knows about it.”

“Honestly, I think that’s a great idea, Joong-hyung!” the changeling seconded, making his boyfriend grin even wider. “Think about it. Your song, those lyrics… they speak to every heart and it deserves to echo through the streets. It would mean so much more than any random, generic love song and I think Seonghwa-hyung would be proud if you shared it beyond just the two of you.”

Hongjoong considered this for a moment, chewing on the idea as if it were a fresh stick of gum. It dissolved between his teeth, tasting the possibility of it working in their friends’ favor. He was sanguine over his songwriting expertise, but he felt it might come off too hollow-hearted if they were to only sing over the instrumental he mastered. Thus, he dug deeper, meditating on how a performance of his song could become more immersive. Finally, he felt a glimmer of inspiration, already envisioning all of their worlds colliding in the best way possible.

“Y’know what? Forget the sing-along version… I have an even better plan.”

Chapter Text

Over a week later, the end-of-autumn mixer, a grand affair organized by the esteemed Beta Pi Mu frat, was in full swing on an enchanting Saturday evening in mid-November. The atmosphere was ripe with excitement as students congregated to bid farewell to the subtle warmth of the fall season with a night of merriment. The house, a sprawling manor with ivy-covered outer walls and gothic spires, stood as the epicenter of the festivities.

Outside, the night air was cool, but not biting, a gentle reminder of the winter that lay ahead. Above, the clouds painted the sky with strokes of pink and purple, setting the stage for the twilight extravaganza. The foliage displayed an array of orange and red hues, with leaves fluttering gently to the ground as the soft breeze whispered through the trees. The backyard was adorned with a smattering of pumpkins and corn husks, a nod to the semi-recent Halloween festivities that still had the entire school community in high spirits.

Monsters of every shape and size were out in force, sipping on their crimson beverages and reveling in the celebratory air. The yard was a spacious area that was cleared and transformed into an open-air dance floor. Bistro bulbs strung overhead cast an ethereal glow over the gathering while the DJ booth on the balcony pulsed with the beat of the latest hits. The music filled the air with a sense of unity, setting the perfect mood for the evening. Lastly, the drink area (a large cauldron of bubbling, mysterious liquid) emitted the occasional puff of smoke and an eerie, green glow, much to the delight of the thirsty partygoers.

The mixer was a sight to behold as students let their hair (or in some cases, tentacles or feathers) down to celebrate the season's end. A series of performances were scheduled, featuring a lineup of the university's most talented creatures. The brothers of the house, dressed in matching orange-and-black flannels, moved through the crowd to ensure that everyone felt welcome and had what they needed to enjoy the night. They spent weeks planning the event and it showed in every meticulous detail.

The rhythm of the bass spilled out into the night as a werewolf’s muscled arm continued to pull his boyfriend through the swirling mass of bodies. Mingi, in a casual beanie and denim shirt that barely contained his shoulders, was on a mission to find their friends in the chaos.

“Move aside, beings! Total knockout coming through!” he called out dramatically, as if he were leading a charge into battle rather than a simple quest for companionship.

Yunho, dressed in a thrifted ensemble that made him look like an attractive librarian, shook his head and chuckled at his partner’s antics.

“Jagiya, please, did you forget you’re not the one performing here tonight?” he lilted. “There’s no need to yell.”

“What, I can't flex my eternal flame?”

“You certainly can, but this reminds me a lot of that night at the ball,” the elder teased. “Y’know, when you dragged me through the crowd like some kind of primal caveman while I was trying to stay composed behind my mask.”

“Well, what can I say? You're too cute to disappear in any crowd,” the younger boy complimented, interlocking their fingers for a brief pause. “If you didn't have that Spiderman mask on, I'd have to rescue you from all the monsters trying to steal you away from me!”

The changeling only giggled in response, allowing himself to once again be tugged onward. After a few more steps, Mingi spotted Hongjoong floating near the front door, his translucent form shimmering next to Seonghwa and two other monsters.

“There they are!” he shouted, pointing them out as they marched toward them.

The couple serpentined their way through the mass, eventually being waved over by their friends once they caught sight of them (thanks to their height advantages).

“Yo, Mingles! Stoked you two got here in one piece,” the ghost greeted them, standing next to his alluring partner.

Additionally, Jisung, complete with a quiver of tiny arrows slung over his shoulder, stood by them along with Gunil, the unofficial bouncer of the house who stood with his arms crossed in a protective fashion.

“We wouldn’t miss it!” the werewolf returned, acknowledging the siren. “What’s good, Seonghwa-hyung? You hyped for your squad's major show tonight?”

“I was born ready,” the elder boasted, proudly puffing out his lean chest. “But have you thanked Jisung here yet for facilitating all of this?”

“Oh, m-me?” the cupid stuttered, scratching the back of his scalp with one finger, feigning his humbleness. “Well, I had to totally bounce back from my mistakes somehow! But like, thank goodness I pulled through and made some epic magic go down!”

“What magic?” the golem chimed in, his gravelly voice now laced with curiosity, making Jisung’s cheeks puff up all the more cutely. “C’mon, we all know he just flaunted his relationship status to ask Minho for help organizing everything with the frat!”

“HEY!” the freshman boy whined, making the others giggle.

“Anyway, Mingi-ssi, Junhoe-hyung and Channie-hyung are inside waiting for you guys,” Gunil delivered the news matter-of-factly.

“Cool!” the younger male responded, grabbing Yunho’s hand again. “Time to put our stagehand skills to good use, maybe hook up some of my bros who need a breather from hosting this lit party.”

“Just remember to stay chill. Avoid any howling at the moon in unison or whatever you werewolves get up to until after the show, okay?” the junior golem warned.

“Don’t worry, he’ll save his wolven urges until the encore. I’ve got him on a tight leash!” Yunho joked, pulling a defensive Mingi into the warm, bustling frat house as the door sealed shut behind them.

“Wow. Opposites really do attract, right?” Jisung pointed out once they were gone.

“It’s cute though, isn’t it?” Seonghwa cooed. “Mingi-yah’s puppy love is pretty apparent.”

“Too apparent, in my opinion! You don't even wanna know half of the stuff I've caught them doing in our dorm since they started dating…,” Hongjoong groaned, already beyond over their immodesty.

“Yeahhhhh, let's circle back to that chat some other time,” Gunil grimaced, becoming slightly uncomfortable. “But we should def get you prepped, too, Seonghwa-hyung. We’ve gotta stay on schedule.”

“Right, let’s do this!” the siren commanded as he led the cavalry of men inside of the house.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the lawn, another horde of monsters entered the fray. A couple of them latched onto each other as they walked while the remaining three stood as witnesses to their shared romance.

“Y’know you two are simping hardcore right now, yeah?” Yeonjun teased them, his tails swishing behind him. “Why don’t we keep the lovey-dovey stuff for the turn up, okay?”

“Yeah, for real. Y'all are gonna make Yeonjunnie, Yeosang-hyung and I look so lame!” Wooyoung nodded in agreement.

“I don’t think you guys need much of our help for that,” Changbin retorted while sticking his tongue out from where he had his muscled arm around his boyfriend’s thin waist, making him cackle like a rooster.

“YAH, quit being so ungrateful! If it wasn't for us, you wouldn't even know each other, duh!” the warlock cried out.

“Sorry, guys. I guess we're just really happy for the event tonight,” Felix apologized for his partner, still chuckling as he pressed a peck to his cheek.

“Yeah, well, try not to rub it in like that!” the raven-haired sophomore huffed. “Y'all know I've been wallowing on Yeosangie's couch for like two weeks now.”

“Boy, don’t we…,” his elder vampire friend sighed, silently wishing for the day Wooyoung would finally return to his own dorm.

“Well, hopefully that won't drag on for much longer,” Yeonjun alluded.

“What do you mean?” the warlock asked. “Also… Aigo, I know I shouldn't even ask this, but I just gotta know. Is… How’s Sannie doing?”

At this, both of his roommates exchanged a mischievous look, their eyes narrowing with secrecy as if they knew something the others didn’t yet. Their quiet trade did nothing to soothe Wooyoung’s tension, who began to misunderstand their lack of words as meaning that his demon crush wasn’t faring well. Sensing his friend’s consternation, Yeosang also became concerned for San, having received minimal status updates on him ever since that pivotal incident that separated the two.

“Oh, you know San!” Changbin said nonchalantly with a casual shrug. “Same old, same old. Just studying and futzing around the dorm to pass the time.”

“Yeah, he's been kinda MIA lately,” Yeonjun added with a smirk. “Probably just grinding for his classes, y’know?”

Their younger roommate frowned, his heart sinking a little. He hoped that maybe San had asked them for advice on what he could do to remedy the awkwardness that enveloped them since that day, or at the very least done so much as uttered Wooyoung’s name once to them over the past half-month. However, as they drew closer to their destination, his anxiety spiked with thoughts that perhaps the devil actually wanted to forget that he ever brought him to their realm.

“Okay, well... D’you know if there's a possibility that he'll show up tonight?” he pressed, missing how his two elder friends had to suppress their grins to prevent themselves from saying too much.

“We brought up the mixer to him, yeah,” the Frankenstein provided calmly. “Dunno if he'll actually pull through though.”

“Don’t worry, Wooyo-hyung! I’m sure he’s safe,” Felix chirped. “Whatever happens happens, but let’s have a good time tonight no matter what, okay?”

“Um… okay,” the elder boy stated meekly, earning a reassuring pat on the back from Yeosang beside him.

He took a deep breath and nodded to himself, steeling himself for any possible encounters that may follow. He was almost too distracted to notice the other three moving ahead of them while his best friend lingered behind, reaching a clothed arm to grab onto his own for support. The action made Wooyoung at last come back to reality, finding alleviation in his eyes.

“Hey,” the green-haired vampire spoke to him. “...Everything’s gonna work out, alright? San doesn’t hate you, I can assure you that. If he is here, I don’t think your situation would intensify. The worst of it already happened, so it’s only uphill from here.”

“...He needs me to go back home, hyung,” the warlock sighed, trying not to get emotional as the notion lingered. “He’s stuck here forever as long as he has that task to fulfill, but if we’re not even talking to each other, then it’s hopeless. I just… I really want to see him.”

“I know you do.”

“I can... I can try to move on from how I feel. I know it'll suck, but I can't keep being selfish like this! None of this is his fault anyway, I shouldn't-”

“Wooyoung,” Yeosang stopped him, now stepping in front of him with both hands planted on his shoulders. “Please, I understand what you’re feeling, but it’s like we said to you that night in the woods: you can't control who you love. If we do run into him tonight, maybe your relationship can start to mend, but that’s not the main reason we’re here. We came to-”

“Support Seonghwa-hyung. I know,” Wooyoung finished for him, nodding as he took a deep breath. “And hopefully have a lit time. My bad, I didn’t mean to bring the vibe down.”

“You’re not, I’m sorry if I sounded insensitive,” the vampire consoled. “I just don’t want you to focus on that the whole time, you’ve been cooped up on my sofa for days and you deserve to have a nice evening out.”

“...Thanks, Yeosangie-hyung,” the younger man smiled, bringing him in for a hug.

However, he could tell something was off from the way the paler boy embraced him back. He didn’t want to push him for an answer, but he had a hunch that they might be having similar thoughts.

“Hyung, I don't mean to change the subject, but… do you think you might see Jongho tonight?” he quizzed, feeling the elder’s shoulders slump from where they were connected.

“Well… Felix is here, right?” Yeosang reminded him as they separated. “I assume he’s not the only one of that Frankenstein’s buddies that are attending tonight, so I’d say there’s a good chance he will, too.”

“And… how do you think you’ll react if you cross paths?”

Enough time passed since their confrontation and while the sharp edges of his emotions dulled somewhat, the conflict within the vampire remained. The thought of seeing Jongho's familiar face stirred something deep within him, a longing that he couldn’t quite articulate.

“Honestly…,” he finally replied. “I’m not sure what I’d do. Part of me wants to hide, but another part just wants to talk things through.”

“I feel you, fam. But let's just chill tonight, alright?” Wooyoung raised. “You were right. If any drama pops off, we'll deal with it then, but let's not stress about it beforehand.”

The questions swirled chaotically in Yeosang’s mind, a storm he wasn’t sure how to weather. He knew that he may have to confront his feelings as they made their way back toward the mixer, but at least his best friend would stay by his side and be his rescue if that were to occur.

As the frat house performance stage came into view, its lights twinkled like stars against the darkening sky. They arrived to join their friends just in time to see the brothers bustling about, adjusting mic stands and wires that ran across the floor. One of them stood toward the front, his stitched-together frame illuminated by the stage lights. He was already working the crowd, an ease about him that commanded attention.

“What’s up, everyone?” he boomed. “I'm Jeon Jungkook, your host for tonight! Are you ready for some sick performances?!”

The audience erupted in applause, with some of his fellow brothers shouting playful compliments from the sidelines such as “looking fresh, Kookie!” and “saranghae, hyung!”. The atmosphere was electric, with all in attendance eager to find out who would be taking the stage first.

To kick off the event, a singer-and-guitarist duo stepped up to perform a couple upbeat folk numbers, which was followed by a sprightly, choreographed routine by select members of ESU’s official dance team. They soared across the floor and Wooyoung could’ve sworn he heard one voice in particular shouting louder than all the others around him. Looking over the crowd’s heads, he realized he was right when he spotted one pesky cupid jumping up and down excitedly not too far away from them.

“WOO! LET’S GO, MINHO-HYUNG!” Jisung whooped loudly up at his boyfriend, who smiled right back at him from his place onstage before leaping into his next move.

In spite of this, the warlock nearly had the gall to stomp over to his location and tackle him for his previous wrongdoings, but their younger acquaintance beat him to the punch (much to his chagrin).

“Jisungie! Over here!” Felix called out to him, waving him and the other underclassmen pals he stood with over.

The other freshman boy did as he was told and they weaved their way toward them to show up at the freckled vampire’s side. The winged male leaned forward to give the other men an awkward wave, which Wooyoung of course ignored with an irritated grunt.

“Don’t worry about him, Woo,” Yeosang whispered into his ear as the group of first-year boys near them began conversing. “He’s not worth your energy right now…”

The dark-haired boy tried his best to let it go, instead focusing on the dance troupe in front of them who were wrapping up their recital. A couple more acts went on to grace the stage, including a solo performance by a member of a neighboring sorority and a few rehearsed comedy scenes from students in the school’s Theater Department. Finally, after a long, but worthy wait, the moment they’d all been waiting for arrived when the Spotfrights began to walk up to the platform.

Clad in matching outfits stitched with earthy tones of burnt orange and deep burgundy, the large acapella group exuded an infectious energy that sparked excitement among the crowd. More cheers erupted like fireworks, their seasonally-appropriate attire fluttering around them with grace. As the spotlight illuminated the group’s co-captains, they approached the microphone with unrestrained enthusiasm.

“Hey, everyone! Thank you for that warm welcome!” Minnie exclaimed, her melodic voice cutting through the raucous cheers. “We have a unique performance planned for you tonight.”

“Yes, we’d like to take this opportunity to invite one of our younger members up to the stand to introduce our song tonight,” Leedo revealed. “We won’t take up too much more of your time, so without further ado… our junior member Park Seonghwa’s gonna share something special with you all!”

“Wait, huh?” Yeosang barked out while he and Wooyoung snapped their heads up to peer behind the two club seniors.

To their bewilderment, the familiar figure of their elder friend stepped forward from the mass of singers. Without them noticing, both Yeonjun (albeit slightly distracted by a tall, antlered boy in Jisung’s gang) and Changbin turned toward them, grinning smugly as they were clearly in on something the other pair of pals were yet to grasp. The siren in question bowed to his co-captains, allowing them to move to either side of the group as he began to speak to the audience.

“Hello, everybody!” he saluted with a bright smile. “So this is something we don’t do often, but tonight, as Minnie-noona mentioned, the Spotfrights are proud to show you a spectacular performance of an original song!”

A wave of “ooohs” lifted above the crowd like vapor at his disclosure. Just as he unveiled this fact, Hongjoong emerged from the corner of the stage to find a place to stand right in front of him, grinning up at his partner proudly. As Seonghwa continued to address them, his gleaming eyes found his boyfriend’s and thus, he beamed even more exquisitely.

“...You see, this song was originally written about me,” he explained, which caused the spectators to gasp softly. “It was dedicated to me by someone I care for deeply and now share my heart with. It’s a song about finding solace in the presence of someone exceptional, even in the midst of darkness and uncertainty. After having the privilege of being a part of it, I’d now like to share its importance with all of you… I hope you can fall in love with it just as much as I have.”

Their viewers let out a collective “aww” at his sweet deliverance, just in time for the siren to look down at his other half and catch him blowing a kiss in his direction, which he returned with a wink. The elder boy’s friends felt just as sentimental as they observed the exchange from several rows back, albeit they were still slightly confused.

“But that’s not all!” Seonghwa went on, raising some eyebrows. “This performance is extra important because about halfway through the song, we’ll be bringing up a couple guests of ours to help us out… so with all of that out of the way, we hope you enjoy our arrangement titled ‘Aurora.’ Thank you!”

As the applause faded into a hushed murmur, the Spotfrights launched into their song, harmonizing beautifully under the canopy of stars. “Aurora” resonated through the air, its ethereal melody mingling with the gentle rustle of leaves. The siren’s voice, a haunting blend of power and vulnerability, floated effortlessly over the crowd as he led the others. Meanwhile, Hongjoong, tucked amidst the throng, felt a swell of emotion as he watched his piece, which he’d lovingly crafted, come to life in a new format through their voices.

As the layers of harmonies enveloped the audience, it became almost tangible, like a living entity that wrapped itself around hearts and minds. Wooyoung, usually the afterlife of the party, stood entranced with Yeosang appearing just as baffled beside him, not noticing when Yunho and Mingi made their way through the crowd, a bright smile on the changeling’s face as he slid up next to them.

“Come on, you two! The best spots are up front!” he shouted at them over the blaring PA system.

With a gentle, but persistent tug, they coaxed the shorter pair of monsters forward, not giving them any time to react to their insistence as the song neared the end of its first chorus. The crowd swelled around them, enveloping them as they were whisked away from their group of friends. It was as if a magnetic pull drew them face-to-face with the stage, the spotlight capturing their astonished expressions just as the song transitioned into its lively crescendo. Once the quartet arrived at the front of the action, they met Hongjoong there and all five of their eyes’ (as well as the rest of the gathering’s) flocked to two familiar figures ascending to the platform.

Wooyoung's pulse raced upon spotting San, looking as charismatic as ever, while Yeosang stared wide-eyed at Jongho as they both joined the group without hesitation, despite their obvious nerves. The sight of them about to sing with passion set their hearts at odds; both had been avoiding their crushes for reasons uniquely theirs, yet here they were, standing tall like two lighthouses.

Just then, the song became a duet and the Frankenstein’s unexpectedly strong voice soared through the air, rich and inviting, his gaze locking onto the elder vampire with a fiery intensity that almost made him forget everything around them. Meanwhile, the demon’s warm smile and steady eye contact drew his warlock roommate into a world where nothing else mattered except the boy singing directly to him. As the melody continued, the worry that haunted them both melted away under the magic of the performance, creating a fragile bridge of connection amidst the cacophony of the mixer. In that moment, amidst the heartfelt lyrics that wrapped around them like an embrace, Wooyoung and Yeosang knew the stage was not just for the Spotfrights, but for them, San and Jongho to finally confront their feelings.

Each note seemed to weave a spell, leaving the two best friends spellbound at the revelation that their peers could sing so well and that they went through so much trouble to put on such a significant gesture for them. As the last chord lingered, the area erupted into applause, the audience bouncing on their feet in admiration for the performance. The Spotfrights bowed to them, with San and Jongho’s expressions a mix of exhilaration and relief as they looked back at who possessed their hearts. Keeping the good energy flowing, Jungkook suddenly reappeared onstage in front of them as they began to exit.

“Whoa, that was FIRE, right?” he asked the assembly, who whooped in agreement. “Okay, y’all, we're gonna dip for a quick 10-minute break to recharge, but then we’ll be back for our next set of performances. Stay tuned!”

The senior’s friendly tone was enough to break Yeosang out of the lovesick trance he was put under, blinking rapidly as he regained movement in his pale body. Looking around, he noticed that Wooyoung was still unmoving, with the rest of their classmates breaking off into separate conversations as the Spotfrights (including Jongho) descended backstage. He glanced up at San eagerly coming right toward them, so in order to get out of the way of what was bound to be an intense dialogue, he took off in the direction of the frat house porch, leaving his friend in the care of their other three familiars.

“Alright! You got this, hyung!” Mingi called after him, saluting him with his large hand as he assumed who he was running after.

His two elder pals shook their heads in disbelief at how everything panned out, chuckling lowly to themselves. Eventually, they disbanded as well to leave the stunned warlock alone with his dreamy roommate, who now leapt off the edge of the stage with feline grace, daring and determined. He landed gently before Wooyoung, his cheeks flushed as bright as autumn leaves. Everything faded into a muted blur, leaving the space between them charged with unspoken words.

“...Hey, Wooyo,” San began, smiling widely and chest heaving gradually as he looked into the orbs of the man of his dreams again for the first time in weeks.

“H-... hey,” the younger male returned, red creeping up his neck to his ears and cheeks. “Sannie, what… W-what just happened?”

“You really don’t know?” the demon mumbled, getting closer and stuffing his fists into his jeans pockets anxiously as he gently bit his lower lip.

“Well, I can make some assumptions, but honestly I just want a straight answer for once after being publicly humiliated recently,” Wooyoung replied plainly, not wanting to get his hopes up if he was wrong. “So… Like, why did you decide to serenade me in front of this whole campus?”

The ravenette was amazed he managed to say anything, his heart racing as San’s gaze bore into him, unfaltering and sincere. With a breath that seemed to echo the vulnerability they both harbored, the demon revealed the emotions he'd buried for so long.

“Because… I can't go another day in this realm without you knowing how much you mean to me,” the devil confessed, walking into his space and grabbing his hands, despite not being physically able to look at him now. “Wooyoung, I-... I know this is unexpected and I’m well aware of how absurd it all sounds, but I need you to listen. When you summoned me that evening in the lab, you didn’t just pull a demon from the depths of Hell… You unwittingly unleashed something that I never knew was possible for me.”

The sophomore warlock gulped, but did his best to remain calm in San’s hold as he explained himself.

“And now, three months later in Mabeob-dong, I find myself standing on the precipice of something wholly unthinkable… love,” he rambled on. “I know, a demon in love with his mortal roommate… It practically sounds like a fairytale in itself, but here I am admitting it to you. We both thought this was merely about completing my unknown task, but that quest faded into the background and was replaced by something more profound. The more I watched you… the more I began to marvel not just at your magic, but your kindness. Your laughter became my melody in the bleak monotony of eternal damnation… Youngie, you’ve shown me a world painted not just in flames and chaos, but illuminated with your warmth.”

At last, San swallowed down his fear, using every last strand of his courage to speak his truth to the beautiful man before him.

“I've never felt this way before, Wooyoung-ah. Love, for a demon, is an elusive fantasy, a forbidden tryst with fate. But… I long to remain in your sphere of influence, even if it means banishment from where I'm meant to be. I know it wasn't what you planned to happen, but I was ecstatic when it was revealed you liked me, too! Can’t you see that what we have… it transcends the boundaries of our realms?”

At this point, the younger boy could cry from how over the moon he was, the burning sensation of tears forming behind his eyes making his lashes flutter in the most incredible way. He couldn't suppress the sniffles that escaped him once the demon raised his palm to delicately cup his crimson face, beaming through his happy tears.

“Woo…,” San finished. “I wanna tell you- No, I need to tell you that my heart is entirely yours. You’re the sun rising in my chaotic universe. You make my existence worth something beyond mere wicked deeds, so here it is... I’m in love with you, Wooyoung. I wanna be with you, ridiculous task or not. Please, let me love you.”

The words hung in the atmosphere, a confession that shattered the walls of avoidance that kept them apart. The warlock (who was now close to sobbing) melted inside, an unmistakable blooming within him as he finally glimpsed an affection that was begging to be acknowledged. He stood there, shaking while covering his damp sockets with his sleeve, as his lips curled into an uncontrollable, wild grin the more he absorbed the demon’s words.

“I… Lucifer, I'm SO shook right now!” the warlock's nervous laugh bubbled up, mixed with surprise as he finally leaned into San’s embrace and wrapped his arms around his neck. “I mean, I never thought someone as cool as you would catch feelings for a chaotic warlock like me who messes up spells half the time!”

“But you’re not just a warlock! You’re my warlock and even if this place is littered with a ton of other clumsy warlocks, I'll still love you the most,” the elder expressed as his thin mouth morphed into a teasing smirk.

The younger laughed a hearty laugh out loud at this, squinting his wet eyelids shut and tucking his head under the devil’s chin as he tugged him impossibly nearer. They remained there hugging for a few more seconds before peeling back to lock eyes, both boys momentarily lost in the shared understanding of their feelings until Wooyoung decided he wouldn’t hold back any longer.

“Okay! You win, I’ll give! I love you, too, Sannie... probably since the first day I summoned you,” he admitted, riding his emotional high as they both laughed.

A giddy silence then enveloped them, infusing them with pure, unadulterated joy. They exchanged shy glances, two bashful beings caught in a moment of vulnerable heat.

“So, um… what do we do now?” San asked as they clung onto each other, his brow furrowing adorably as he transitioned into seriousness.

“For starters, you guys should totally just kiss already!”

Simultaneously whipping their heads to the side in alarm, the duo realized they weren’t alone and caught sight of their roommates and other friends shamelessly gawking at them from a distance. Changbin and Felix could only snicker at Yeonjun’s flagrant suggestion, who smirked at the red-handed pair teasingly as he leaned back into the long arms of the same antlered boy from before (who Wooyoung only assumed was the famous “Soobin” he’d heard so much about). Next to them, Hongjoong wolf-whistled at them while Mingi pretended to shield Yunho’s eyes, with Seonghwa shaking his head in secondhand embarrassment at their combined lack of decorum. Meanwhile, Minho held onto Jisung’s waist protectively, who flashed them two thumbs-up in encouragement.

Both men turned beet red, cackles spilling forth unexpectedly with bright smiles embracing their lips. Then, as if guided by the stars themselves, they drew each other in, breaths mingling in the small space between before finally sealing their love with their first kiss.

With a gentle urgency, their lips met at long last. It was a tender collision, igniting the air around them in a blaze of light. It was a kiss filled with months of pent-up desire, a culmination of all the special moments they’d shared. It felt destined as Wooyoung liquified against San, losing himself in the scorching hot, yet sweet taste that lingered between them and somehow didn’t manage to burn him. The kiss deepened, as if they were discovering a language that always existed between their souls, but had yet to be uncovered. Every brush of lips and caress spoke of dreams being fulfilled and the birth of something new, something utterly undeniable.

Once they separated, they were greeted by the delighted hollers of their colleagues, which they could honestly care less about as both of their minds were still reeling from their incredible kiss. Leaning their foreheads together, they might’ve gone right back in for another if it wasn’t for Changbin’s ear-splitting voice piercing through their moment.

“HEY, GUYS! Look down!” he advised them, pointing at the ground between them.

Doing as they were told, their gazes landed on the gap between them, where a glowing, red object pulsed ominously on the ground. As its crimson light illuminated their features, their earlier moment was instantly eclipsed by this discovery and upon closer inspection, they found themselves looking at what soon became all too familiar.

“Hold up, wait, San-ah… This is…,” Wooyoung gasped.

“My shackle!” the demon cried out, crouching down at the cuff detached from his ankle, its segments glimmering like fallen constellations across the pavement.

He stared at it in disbelief, eyes wide as realization dawned on them.

“Sannie… does this mean…?”

“Yeah,” the devil confirmed, excitement laced with hesitance. “This… This means I’ve done it. I completed my task.”

“Oh…,” the younger man’s voice faltered, his heart sinking as dread filled the space where boundless joy just resided. “Do you- Aigo, do you think… this whole time, your task was just trying to get me to fall for you?”

He mentally cursed himself for the tremor in his voice, caused by his biggest fear coming to fruition. However, a soft smile broke on San’s lips as he lifted himself back up to brush his lover’s cheek with his fingers, their connection flickering like a candle flame.

“Wooyoung-ah, trust me,” he reassured, his voice steady. “That feeling is fully mutual, I promise you. As I said, my heart is yours, regardless of any demonic obligations.”

“Right. I get that, but…,” the warlock faltered, a gnawing sorrow festering as he questioned their fate. “...does this mean you have to dip back to Hell now?”

“Well… let’s put it this way,” the demon lilted, contemplating the choice before him. “I really think this was the universe’s way of bringing us together since we never would’ve met otherwise. We’re just what the other monster needed most, so to answer your question: I can go back… but I won’t. Not now that I have you.”

Without another word, he captured a thankful Wooyoung’s lips in another kiss, sealing the unspoken vow that bound them together, even as uncertainty loomed in the shadows. The dark-haired male was about to lose himself in his touch again, still coming to terms with how lucky he was, before they were rudely interrupted once more.

“Aish, finally! It's about time, but I think we've seen you guys making out enough for now,” Yeonjun asserted as they all stepped forward, killing the mood. “Don't you think you're being a bit harsh to your squad here who are trying to give you props on your new relationship status?”

“YAH, can’t you vibe check?!” Wooyoung groaned, making his lover chuckle. “Sorry, we'll make sure to keep our burning romance contained to the dorm next time!”

“As long as it's in your own bedroom, it's all good with us,” Changbin winced, already visualizing all of the awkward scenarios he could be walking into from now on.

“So… does that mean I can stay with you?” San pleaded, both he and his new partner putting on their best puppy-dog eyes.

“Eh, what Binnie said,” the kumiho reiterated. “It's been no biggie this whole time, so I don't see why not as long as you don't go overboard with the PDA… We've truly loved having you here, San-ah.”

“Aw, thanks guys! You’re the best, I couldn’t have asked for better roomies!” the demon gleamed. “I'll be happy to have an upgrade from sleeping on our couch, too, right Youngie?”

“Oh, u-um, of course!” the warlock realized, his cheeks warming up instantly at the thought of him being the last thing he sees every night and first he wakes up to every morning from now on.

The group continued to give them their felicitations, with Wooyoung feeling so proud as he watched San interact with them all, as if he fit right into their realm. While they chatted, back at the front of the house, another monster sat on the porch steps as he was still attempting to calm himself down over the show he just gave. Moments ago, he bared his soul in front of his peers, pouring every ounce of his longing for Yeosang into the heartfelt lyrics of “Aurora.” The song wasn’t his own, but in that moment, it transformed into a tool that he could use to convey what he really wanted to the man he’d been yearning for since the school year began. Having seen the vampire’s pained expression during their fight, he hoped the power of the melody and his voice showed how deeply he cared, maybe even soften the walls that grew between them.

As he waited, the minutes ticked by slowly, the murmurs of the party becoming white noise in the background. He rubbed the edge of the porch step nervously, his thoughts dancing about frantically. He contemplated whether the effort had truly been worth it, but just as self-doubt threatened to pull him under, a silhouette appeared at the edge of the porch.

"Um… hey,” he heard, lifting his brown mop of hair to look at the boy speaking to him.

Yeosang’s face was unreadable, his voice gentle, yet tentative. The Frankenstein’s breath caught in his throat, surprised to see that the elder seemed just as shy as he was feeling at that moment.

“I, uh… I just wanted to say that you really surprised me. Your singing was… really good,” the sophomore boy complimented him, staring off in an assortment of other directions but head-on.

His cheeks flushed slightly, adding a hint of warmth to his otherwise cool demeanor. Jongho felt a spark of joy at the compliment and a flicker of something else igniting within him since Yeosang actually approached him like he hoped he might.

“Thanks, hyung,” the younger man replied softly, his own embarrassment creeping in as he shrugged. “I didn’t even know I could sing like that.”

The tension in the air began to ease, a soft laughter bubbling forth from both of them and breaking the ice of their awkwardness.

“If that’s the case, maybe you should consider auditioning for the Spotfrights. They could use someone with your talent,” the elder went on.

The freshman male chuckled again, the shadows of doubt receding even further. Thus, he took the ultimate chance.

“But… did you understand what the lyrics meant?” he quizzed him, praying that his message came across successfully.

“...I think I do,” Yeosang paused, his brows furrowing in thought. “But why go through all that trouble to sing a song you didn’t write?”

The stitched man looked into the vampire’s eyes, steeling himself for the honesty this moment demanded, ready to own up to his feelings and lay everything on the line.

“It was never about the song,” he sighed. “It was about you. It's always been about you and I can't even put into words how sorry I am, hyung. What I did... It was so dumb and selfish, and I can't believe I let myself say that! I never wanted to let you down or break the trust you had in me. I would've sung any song to you, no matter how cringey or silly, just to make things right. I would've even busted a ridiculous dance move in front of everyone if it would've saved you from the pain my mistake caused!”

He stood up from the short wooden stairs then, meeting the elder boy eye-to-eye just like he did when he was onstage minutes prior. Pausing for a moment, he lets the words hang in the air, the weight of his confession sinking in between them.

“I know I messed up by gossiping behind your back and sharing secrets that should've been kept safe, and I'm really sorry about it. But trust me when I say that Jisung feels just as bad as I do! We've both come to understand how messed up it was to get involved in such a betrayal. We're both sorry and wanted to make things right, so he assisted San-hyung and I in putting everything you saw earlier together.”

“Wait, really? Both of you did all of this for Young-ah and I?” the vampire blinked, taken aback by this information.

“Well, not entirely. His boyfriend really came through for us, along with Seonghwa and Hongjoong... Oh, and Mingi, too,” Jongho relayed sheepishly. “But it was Jisung who first offered to help, so none of this would have gone down without him!”

“Wow, that’s… unexpectedly nice of him,” Yeosang considered, his original impression of the cupid now morphing into something more positive.

“Yeah. At first, I was salty at him, but it was cool that he had our backs and wanted to chip in,” the Frankenstein nodded, gulping as he steeled himself to say his next words. “Yeosang-hyung, I-I realized something special between us, y’know, when we were dancing on that friend-zone border… Remember when we first met and you said our deal wasn't fair? Well, now I know what I want in exchange and… I'm not satisfied with just being friends-with-benefits. I wanna be the one who makes you laugh, captures your undead heart, and loves you openly and honestly. So screw it, no more secrets! C-can… could I please take you out on a proper date? No hidden motives or blurred lines. Just us, diving into the real connection we're building. I wanna start fresh! I wanna prove to you how much you matter to me, so...”

He then looked deep into the elder's wide, hooded eyes, his voice a whisper as he took his delicate hand within his constructed one.

“All I'm saying is give me a shot to fix things and be the partner you deserve. So… what d’ya say, hyung?”

He sounded confident, but the sophomore boy could tell how nervous he was from how buzzy his hand felt in his grasp, small electric currents zapping into it with every pulse. The younger male looked like he could cry at any second, so rather than wait for him to start second-guessing himself, Yeosang did what he felt was right in the moment and gracefully leaned forward, pressing a quick peck on Jongho’s lips. It was over way too soon for the latter’s liking, but the former interjected before he could complain.

“I think… I can be a little merciful and allow that,” he giggled, lightly squeezing his palm.

The freshman boy almost toppled over with relief, letting out a shuddered breath as he rushed forward into the elder’s embrace, wrapping his strong arms around his thin frame as he wanted to do for so many long days in a row. He closed his eyes tightly as he hugged him, taking in as much as he could of the smaller man now that he finally had him back.

“I missed you so much, hyung…,” he whispered in earnest, curling the tips of his fingers into his skin.

“Me too, my Jongie-yah,” the vampire smiled at him once they pulled back ever so slightly, allowing him to catch a brief glance at their friends in the distance. “But let’s not celebrate our reconciliation by ourselves, hmm? We’re at a mixer, after all.”

“Totally… Shall we?” the younger solicited, offering his hand to hold.

Yeosang accepted it without hesitation, interlacing their digits before Jongho kissed the back of the elder’s and guided him over to their other colleagues.

Back in the street, the previous group was still excitedly conversing as they were before. As the new couple stepped back into the vibrant, bustling atmosphere of the mixer, Wooyoung was the first to notice them. His face broke into a wide grin as he jumped up and pointed everyone else in their direction, assuming they’d made up since they arrived hand-in-hand. Soon, another explosion of best wishes erupted from the gang of men.

Just as they all began to relish in their comfortable banter, a sudden shift in energy pulled their attention away. With a dramatic flair, a frustrated familiar face stomped forward, her glossy hair bouncing with each exaggerated step.

“JISUNG-AH!” Harin shouted, her voice cutting through the lingering affection like a sharp blade and causing the freshman boy in question to step out from the throng. “There you are, I've been looking everywhere for you!”

“Oh, for real? Lit tale…,” the younger monster replied disinterestedly, checking out his cuticles and making his buddies chortle at his obvious nonchalance towards her.

“Don’t sound so excited about it... but whatever, it doesn’t matter. Can I hit you up real quick? There's this SUPER hot mummy I've had my eye on all night and I need your help to make me extra attractive to him!”

“Okay, y'know what? NO, Harin-noona! That’s it, I’m over being your sidekick!” Jisung declared firmly, crossing his arms. “You've only ever used me as a servant while you enjoy being treated like royalty by everyone. I don't care if you were my OL. You can find someone else on campus to boss around from now on, consider us done!”

The tension was palpable; it was clear he'd grown weary of Harin’s overwhelming antics and manipulative tactics. The rest of the group watched in anticipation, knowing the storm brewing within the girl. Her eyes narrowed, nostrils flaring with indignation.

“Really? Is that so?” she spat, her voice dripping with false sweetness. “Fine, I'll keep pushing if you wanna be a challenge! Don't forget, I have the hookup and could spill some major tea to Minho-oppa about you if I have to. I know you're still trying to get with him!”

In that moment, the winged cat stepped forward, his wings unfurling protectively behind his boyfriend, who flashed her a smug grin.

“Lil’ lady, let’s back off, okay? My boo Jisungie ain't into your games and doesn't owe you anything,” he said with an arm around his partner’s waist, his tone calm, yet fierce. “Maybe it’s time for you to grow up and accept that not everyone will cater to your whims, hmm?”

In response, Harin’s expression shifted, perplexity morphing into anger as she glanced between them, realization dawning far too late. She scoffed, cheeks flushing with indignation and with a disdainful huff, she turned on her heel, storming away as the camaraderie around them returned slowly. The rest of their friends burst into relieved laughter, buoyed by the lightness of the moment.

As the tense scene came to its conclusion, Yeosang was off to the side whispering something into Wooyoung's ear, something urgent judging by how the latter’s eyes blew open. Just as he internalized the news, the cupid and his partner returned to the group, the former letting out a gratified sigh as the warlock approached them.

“...Hey, Jisung-ah, I-”

“AGH! Oh, um, h-hi Wooyoung-ssi,” Jisung greeted nervously, unsure of what he was about to do to him.

He thought for sure that the elder boy would bestow a curse onto him right there in front of everyone, but was surprised to see the black-haired boy speak to him in a calm fashion.

“So… Yeosang-hyung just filled me in on how you made this all work out for Sannie and Jongho,” Wooyoung disclosed. “That being said, I just wanted to say… thanks. I know there were other cooks in the kitchen, but it means more than you know that you wanted to right your wrongs.”

“Wait… facts?” the freshman male mumbled at him with wide eyes, hardly believing his sincerity.

“...Well, that and you literally just called out that spoiled brat Harin in front of this whole block, so obviously that gets you back on my good side,” the elder smirked, pleased as punch that his rival got her just desserts.

“Oh, uh, t-thank you! That was a hard thing to tackle, but it also made me feel better,” the cupid unwinded.

“So… we good?” Wooyoung extended, lifting his hand toward him to make up.

“Yeah… good,” the younger man agreed, shaking his palm with enthusiasm.

Peace appeared to be restored in their herd just as the next act, a student DJ, was about to kick off the second half of performances. In a hurry, they all rushed back towards the stage, congregating not too far away from it as upbeat music began to play. All of the present couples reveled in fleeting moments with each other as they danced, splitting their time between themselves and the group. The atmosphere shifted ever so slightly as two familiar figures pressed through the mass. Catching sight of Mingi, now engaging in an elaborate spin with Yunho, they approached with inquisitive grins plastered on their faces.

“Hey, Mingles!” Junhoe called out, his voice cutting through the rhythm of the music. “What's good? Did your attempt at matchmaking go well earlier?”

“Yeah, I heard the Spotfrights singing from inside the house and they sounded sick!” Chan added, catching up to the taller werewolves. “Hoping that means your crew’s scheme worked.”

The sophomore wolf grinned, both he and the changeling casting a knowing glance towards the other end of the lawn.

“Oh, for sure it did, check it out!” he gestured with a flourish, making them all shift their stares.

Across from them, they spotted San and Wooyoung happily swaying together under a stream of colorful lights while nearby, Yeosang was nestled close to Jongho. Both couples looked jubilant, their merriment contagious as proud smiles blossomed on their faces.

“Aww, that’s great news! They all look happy,” Junhoe applauded, ruffling Mingi’s pointy ears. “Glad we could help.”

“Wait a sec…,” Chan turned, directing his attention to where Hongjoong and Seonghwa were dancing close by and placing his palm on the translucent man’s shoulder. “Hey, man! Me and my homie are in the frat, Mingi here mentioned you wrote that song we were jamming to earlier?”

“Ah! U-um, nice t-to meet you guys,” the ghost responded, caught off-guard by his introduction. “Y-yeah, that was me. What’s up?”

“Dude, your song was INCREDIBLE! Hit us right in the feels, you feel me? We were seriously blown away by it,” Junhoe complimented him, making the wraith’s cheeks darken in color.

“Oh, uh, seriously? Thank you!” he accepted, not used to such praise from strangers.

“No cap, it was truly awesome!” the senior werewolf continued. “In fact…”

“In fact what?” Seonghwa inserted, curious as to where they were headed with their adulation toward his lover.

“Well, we don’t usually do this,” Chan winked at them. “But your composition skills on 'Aurora' were so good that... we were wondering if you'd be down to join us?”

“WHAT?!” the phantom gawked, a gray-red flush creeping up his ghostly cheeks as he was clearly unaccustomed to such direct admiration. “You really mean it, on Lucifer?”

He glanced at his boyfriend, who beamed back with pride, a silent encouragement radiating from him along with his other two friends.

“There's normally this whole pledging thing that started at the beginning of this school year, but we might be able to make an exception for you,” Junhoe alluded, raising his brows.

“You’d fit right in with us, Hongjoong-ssi,” Chan implored. “Beta Pi Mu is all about music and we believe you'd bring some serious skills to our brotherhood!”

The spirit’s eyes widened in surprise, the unexpected attention suffocating him slightly as thoughts tangled in his mind. The lively atmosphere felt suddenly overwhelming, the pulsating beats swaying in and out of focus as if swirling with his emotions. Before he could express his uncertainty, another voice broke through, playful, yet reassuring.

“You should seriously consider it, Joong-hyung,” Yunho nodded, nudging his side. “I mean, you helped unite all of us here tonight, didn’t you? Who knows how much more fun you’d have with a few new brothers to hang out with!”

With the supportive chorus of encouragement from his friends, the ghost felt his initial apprehension start to melt away, replaced by a flickering spark of excitement. Feeling accomplished at even being considered, he puffed out his chest and responded with ardor.

“...Okay, I'll ponder on that!” he accepted, much to the werewolves’ gratification.

A smile formed on his lips with the thrill of possibility. Their celebration soon mixed seamlessly back into the music, bodies intertwining in dance as they spun and swayed together. They rejoined the others, their joy lighting up the autumn night as they embraced whatever adventures lay ahead.

As their final weeks of the semester at ESU approached, a vibrant sense of closure lingered in the air, resonating with the chatter of students who’d weathered the storms of trials and tribulations. Each encounter and every shared moment in the glow of their campus grounds contributed to their so-called impossible bonds. What once began as individual journeys marked by fear of the unknown had now transformed into something unbreakable…

Such was the nature of the beasts.

“...Those who don't believe in magic will never find it.”